-vs 


EASY  LES 


S :       y^M^ 


OK, 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


Rev.    ULICK  J.    BOURKE, 


President,  St.  Jarlath's  College,  Tuam. 


•  /  <f 


A  KEY  IS  ANNEXED  TO  THE  END  OF  EACH  PART. 


\ JfrOOTOir  CgLLBGB  LIBRARY 
^pEBOTSUT  HILL,  MASS, 


New  York  : 
P.  M.  HAVERTY,  No.  9  BARCLAY  STREET. 

1873. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2013 


http://archive.org/details/easylessonsorselfOObour 


SELF -INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


We  commence  our  Easy  Lessons  in  the  Irish  Language. 
We  have,  as  will  be  manifest  to  those  intimately  acquainted 
with  it,  made  it  our  special  endeavour  to  be  as  simple  and 
concise  as  possible,  consistent  with  a  proper  elucidation  of 
the  subject-matter. 

FIEST  LESSON. 

THE  IRISH  LETTERS — THEIR  SOUNDS! 
THE  VOWELS. 

There  are  seventeen  letters  in  the  Irish  Alphabet.  Of 
these  seventeen  five  are  vowels,  the  remaining  twelve  are 
consonants. 

THE  IRISH  ALPHABET. 
Cap.  SmalL  pronunciation. 

?t    a,    a  French  or  aw  English 

b    b 

C     c    c  hard,  or  h;  never  at  ail  pronounced  like  *  or 

ch  soft. 
O    b  ■  dh 
61    e    e   (as  t  in  there), 

T    V  f 

5     5  g  hard,  as  g  in  get;  never  sounded  soft,  like  g 

in  gin. 

)      7  i  French,  ee  English. 

LI  I  generally  as  the  first  I  in  William. 

$#   rt)  m 

H     r)  n 

0     o  o 

P     p  p 

S     f     s 

C    c     t  Italian,  or  th  Eng. 

U     u    u  Italian,  oo  English,  or  u  in  hull;  never  sounded 
as  u  (you).  ^  ^ 

6611 


2  SELF-INSTRUCTION   IN    IRISH. 

We  omit  denominating  the  letters  by  their  Irish  names, 
Ailm,  Beith,  &c,  so  called  just  as  the  letters  in  Greek  are 
called  Alpha,  Beta,  or  in  Hebrew,  A leph,  Beth,  &c,  to  dis- 
tinguish them  one  from  the  other,  and  from  those  of  any 
other  language — partly  because  they  are,  at  present,  seldom 
or  never  called  by  their  names,  and  partly  because  some 
persons  mistake  the  name  for  the  sound  of  the  letter. 

With  regard  to  the  pronunciation  of  the  letters  in  Irish, 
and  ot  the  language  generally,  the  fullest,  the  most  open 
snunciation  is  required.  The  vowels  must  be  sounded  as 
in  Italian  or  French;  the  consonants  as  in  German  or 
Spanish.  This  open,  full  sounding  of  the  vowels  and  con 
sonants  enables  foreigners  to  learn  to  speak  Irish  more  cor 
recti}  and  more  readily  than  English-speaking  people  can 
-ever  acquire.  Of  all  the  languages  spoken  throughout  the 
globe,  the  pronunciation  of  English  is  the  most  opposed  to 
that  of  Irish  ;  and  this  is  very  likely  one  of  the  reasons 
wh}  English-speaking  Irishmen  feel  such  a  distaste  for  the 
broad  pronunciation  ot  their  mother-tongue 

Obs.  1. — The  letter  <S,  r,  is  always  sounded  like  sh  when- 
ever it  goes  before  or  comes  after  the  vowels  e  or  j,  as  ri  fl- 
ue, us,  pronounced  shinne,  and  not  sinne.  There  is  one  ex- 
ception to  this  rule,  the  word  fr,  is  ;  the  third  person  sin- 
gular present,  indicative  of  the  assertive  form  of  the  verb 
to  be,  which  is  pronounced  is,  and  not  ish. 

Again,  S,  r,  before  or  after  a,  o,  u,  is  sounded  simply 
like  s  in  soon  ;  as  rii]l,  the  eye — pronounced  soo-ill,  and  not 
shoo-ill.  To  the  second  part  of  the  Obs.  the  demonstrative 
pronoun  yo,  this,  is  in  Connaught  an  exception,  being  pro- 
nounced sho  m  that  province ;  but  in  Munster  so,  agreeably 
to  the  general  rule  here  laid  down. 

Obs.  2. — The  form  or  shape  of  each,  of  the  Irish  letters 
is  substantially  the  same  as  that  of  the  Roman  character  of 
the  same  sound  and  name — small  (fi)  r  and  small  (r)  s  ex- 
cepted ; — but  their  xorrn  is  easily  distinguished,  ja  being  very 
like  the  written  £  in  the  Roman  character,  and  r  not  unlike 
the  printed  r,  but  with  a  longer  stem. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


SOUNDS  OE  THE  VOWELS. 
&,  long,  as  a  in  the  word  wall.     Example,  &jtb,  high,  pro- 
nounced awrd,  answering  to  the  broad  sound  of  a  in  English 
a,  short,       ...       a  in  bat ;       ...       A.r><xrr),  «  s<?w£. 
There  is  a  third  sound  of  a,  very  common  in  the  West, 
and  South  of  Ireland — just  the  same  as  the  short  sound  of 
bread   a  in  English,  as  a  in  what*,  quadrant.     Example, 
3 Aft,  near  ;  cajic,  thirst  ;  rDAfic,  a  beef. 

e,  long,  e  in  where  ; 

e,  short,  e  in  wlien  ; 

f,  long,  ee,  or  £  in  pique  j 
7,  short,  i,  in  pick  ; 
6,  long,  o  in  do/cZ  / 
o,  short,  o  va  oilier  ; 
6,  long,  w  in  rule  ; 
u,  short,  u  in  /wW  ; 

Obs.  1.— The  grave  accent  ('),  which  is  the  same  in  form 
as  the  acute  of  the  Greeks, .  shows  that  the  vowel  over 
which  it  is  placed  is  to  be  sounded  long 

The  absence  of  the  accent  (')  does  not  always  indicate 
that  the  vowel  is  to  be  sounded  short  ;  because  when  the 
language  was   commonly  spoken  by  the  people,  they  re 
quired  no  such  phonographic  aid.     For  tins  reason  some 
writers  have  at  times  not  made  use  of  it. 

Obs.  2. — The  vowels  are  divided  into  broad  and  slender. 
The  broad  are  a,  o,  u  ;  the  slender  are  e,j. 

The  reason  of  this  division  and  its  utility  shall  be  shown 
in  a  subsequent  Lesson. 

VOCABULARY 


ctie,  cloy  ;  je,  a  goose. 

bAile,  a  town. 

tntn,  fine. 

ttjjti,  meal. 

61,  drinking. 

cofip,  a  body. 

6ft,  fresh. 

ucc,  breast. 


Asur,  and. 

AH),  time. 

Afi,  slaughter. 

bAn,  white. 

bAr,  death. 

b]t)T),  harmonious. 

bor,  fist,  the  palm. 

bfiAc,  cloak,  garment. 

bttoTi,  sorrow. 

CAb,  mouth  ;  the  closed  lips. 

elArt,  a  board,  a  table ;  a  chapter, 

the  forehead. 
CAtt,  a  friend ;  Latin,  charts, 
cox.  f°°t  iJj&t.  pes;  Gr.  Trot's,  pous. 
»Atj,  a  poem 
born),  the  fist   clenched ;   a  blow 

given  with  the  fist. 
30TUI),  blue. 


50fic,  hunger  ;  a  field  ;  an  orchard. 

in),  butter. 

IA,  day. 

ttmc.  a  son. 

TtjAr,  thigh,  flank. 

ttji,  or  Ti)]or,  a  month  ;  Lat.  mensis. 

tt)]1,  honey;  Lat.  mel;  Gr.  f«A*.  meli. 

TT)]l]r,  sweet. 

olc,  bad. 

oft,  gold. 

pur,  lip. 

tiof,  a  rose  ;  Latin,  rosa- 

fiuo,  secret,  dear,  beloved. 

fAl,  filth. 

rAl,  heel. 

rUc,  rod,  yard,  (a  measure.) 

cnom,  heavy. 

wt\,  fresh. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  ITII3TI. 


EXERCISE  I. 

1.  ^4rt>  A5Uf  6ft.  2.  <\]\  Ajiif  ba|*.  3.  bo|*  A^uf  cor-  4  bAi? 
^3uf  3°^r0-  5.  bjtAC  A^ttf  rlAc  6.  n?*c  A3ur  jtiir).  7.  TrjAf 
A3ur  f*i-  8.  tt)]l  A311]*  on.  9.  un  A5uf  olc.  10.  bor  015111- 
bofii).  11.  pur  Ajuf  cab.  12.  bA?)  b]DD.  13.  30UC  A5u|*b|t6i). 
14  yt)  aju]-  roil.  15.  Ia  A3ur  rrjj.  16.  roj  olc  ;  ^onc  oAt);  dji 
qtotr?;  rr)|i}  rrrjn,  n?]l]r.  17.,bnAC  50jtnr,  \rx)  uji,  A3111*  bATi 
hji)t}.  18.  cIah  bAt>.  bnon  cfion?,  A3ur  bAr  olc.  19.  Ai;Arrj 
sSguf  coup      20.  i'Iac  Aj.ur  6ft;  cne  rr/jr),  A3ur  miD  up. 

Oes. — The  position  of  the  adjective  is  always  after  the 
noun  with  which  it  agrees 


VOCABULARY, 


A]tt,  a  clift. 

Al,  a  brood. 

aIa,  swan. 

at),  the  (the  definite  article). 

Ant,  high, 

Ac,  swelling. 

h&&,  a  boat. 

b&jttu  toi^. 

b j,  a  cow ;  Lat,  bos  ;  Gr.  /5ct ;,  Jov;s, 

bo3,  soft. 

bol3>  belly,  pouch,  paunch,  bellows. 

catt;.  hook  id,  bent. 

cAr,  case. 

saII,  blind. 

b|ll,  fond ;  and  fcnlir,  fond,  laving. 
.  sub.  black  (pr.  duv). 
::  tAbA,  long- 

Satiti.  scarce. 

5A|i,  near. 

3Ar,  stalk. 


oIati,  clean. 

5Ur.  green. 

I'atj,  full; 

lon5,  ship. 

Ions,  track. 

tjmI,  late, 

ttiato,  mother, 

Ttjcn,  great,  large. 

rtjor,  manner;  Latin,  ma 

rt)uc,  pig, 

tiot,  fashion, 

05,  young. 

ofic,  prince. 

out,  order;  Latin,  wvfo. 

fir,  pease,  pr.  _p£s/t »  see  !  'bs.  1  p.  2 . 

pofic,  harbour;  a  tune. 

-ftlo,  pr.  ree,  king;  Italian,  re  ;  ^panr 

ish,  ret/. 
n°r&  eye. 
cot)  15,  wave. 


EXERCISE  II. 

1.  At  65.     2.  aIa  bAT).     3.  ac  Ajtb.    4.  bol3  iu6ft.     5.  bo 
ba&    6.  cAfCAit).    7.  b<vftft  ^Uf*.     8.  bAb-pAbA    9.  o|tc  bell. 
10.  TDAm  bjll.    11.  3Ar  3Aijr.    12.  I0T33  "^l1-    13.  I0J13  5IA0 
14.  ]tof3  507111?.     15.  ftjj  65.     16.  ojtb  3AU.     17:  cononion. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH, 


18.  5Af  003.  19.  poric  bjDTj,  20.  coi)t)  Ajib,  A3ur  ac  rodji. 
21.  tduc  bub  Astir  bo  sUr.  22.  Ttor5  boj,  A3«r  boh;  tdoji. 
23.  aU  tuaI,  A3ur  Al  5<xi)n.  24.  5^  bkTv  A3ur  bArqi.  bojo 
25.  pif  I  At),  A5ur  5*1*  can},     26.  ttor  uji,  ^\x\  oja  cport). 


VOCABULARY. 


ball,  a  member. 
bUr,  taste, 
bojab,  table, 
bjioc,  badger. 
llrtVfe   ^bui?,  the  foundation,  bottom. 
cac,  cat. 

C]U,  church,  graveyard. 
ciAtj,  children, 
cle,  left-handed, 
do,  nail,  type,  defeat ;  Fr.  clou. 
.  eld,  fame, 
cofuj,  goblet. 


qtosr),  crooked. 

c&l,  back. 

c6,  hound. 

&6!jtj,  brown. 

ruir,  wood. 

TTioi},  nose 

cfc,  am,  is,  are. 

avv,  sick,  sore,  unwell. 

cjjt,  country. 

coji,  tower. 

cor&,  silence. 

ctir>  beginning. 


^EXERCISE  III. 

1.    CA  AT)  b^U  C1,T)t).       2.    At)  CAC  A3U)4  AT)  DTtOC.       3.  CA  AT, 

bor  cle  ci^T).  *  4.  ca  at)  c^ti  b&r>.     5.  ca  at)  clo  bub.     6.  ca 

AT)  COTJT)  50]trt).       7.  CA  AT)  CAC  bOT)T).       8.    CA  AT)  TT)AC  65.       9. 
CA   AT)  lA    fAbA.       10.    CA    AT)    COjt    Anb.       11.    CA  AT)  1TT)  UTl  : 

12.  c&  at)  bojib/ Aiib.     13.  ca  at)  cotttJ  crVoit). 

EXERCISE  IV. 

1.  Honey  and  butter.  2.  Top  and  bottom..  3.  Hand 
and  thigh.  4.  Blue  and  white.  5.  Gold  and  country, 
6.  The  day  is  long.  7.  The  land  is  brown.  8.  The  king 
is  young.  9.  The  prince  is  tall.  10.  The  friend  and  the 
beloved.  11.  The  day  and  the  month.  12.  The  son  and 
the  children.  13.  The"  clay  is  fresh.  14.  The  stalk  ir 
green.  15.  The  goblet  in  high.  16.  The  eye  is  blue. 
17.  The  wave  is  large.  18.  The  son  and  the  mother. 
19.  Bad  and  fresh.  20.  The  meal  is  fine.  21.  The 
stronghold  is  high.  22.  TheJbot  is  long.  23.  The  begin- 
ning is  near.,  24.  The  table-,  is,  large  and  high,  and  the 
children  are  young  and  fond.  25.  A  brown  hound,  a 
white  cat.  26.  The  butter  is^.fresh  ;  a  secret  is  sweet. 
27.  The  fashion  is  new.  28.  Gold  is  scarce.  29.  Death 
s  late.     30.  A  friend  and  gold  are  near. 


SELF-INSTHICTION    IN    IKTSH. 


SECOXD  LESSON. 

OF  THE  UNION  OF  TWO  OR  MORE  VOWELS,  AND  OF  THEIR  SOUNDS. 

Two  vowels  coming  together  form  a  diphthong.  Three 
coming  together  form  a  tripthong.  In  Irish  there  are 
thirteen  diphthongs  ;  five  triphthongs.  The  chief  use  in 
treating  of  them  at  any  length  at  so  early  a  stage  in  our 
instructions,  is  to  know  their  sounds  clearly. 

Of  the  thirteen  diphthongs  six  are  always  long,  or  natu 
rally  so  ;  seven  are  naturally  short,  but  become  long  when 
marked  with  the  accent.  The  long  diphthongs  do  not 
require,  as  they  are  always  long,  any  notation  of  the  accent. 
The  seven  naturally  short  do  require  the  presence  of  the 
accent,  to  show  that  their  sound  is,  in  the  case  so  noted,  to 
be  pronounced  long. 

The  long  are: — ac,  ao,  eo,  en,  i<v,  u&  :  |u  (see  Third 
Lesson,  p.  13)  has  not  yet  been  ranked  amongst  the  long 
diphthongs. 

Sounds  of  the  six  long  JJiph'Jwngs. 

Ae,  like  ae  in  Musce,  ex.  tjAe.  yesterday. 

&o,    ...    ee  in  queer : — in  Minister,  like  the  first  e  in  one 

word  there. 
bAoft,  dear;  tao^i,  cheap. 
eo,    ...    eo  in  Keon,  cec-l,  rnusic.     It  is  short  in 

the  live  following  words  : 

eocATft,    a     hey ;    >>eoc,    a 

drink ;  Coca]&,  a    man's 

name  ;  reo,*  this  ;  reoc, 

apart. 

en,  long,  like  ai  in  wail,  foeul,  mouth  ;  r?>eul,  story. 

1  a.  like  ce  in  teem,  P'^n,  pain. 

ua,  like  ooe  in  viooer,  roan,  rest. 

This  sound  is  easy,  if  it  be  kept  in  mind  that  u  is  always 
sounded  as  in  the  Continental  .languages,  oo,  and  not 
"  you. 


*  So,  and  reo,  this,  are  the  same  pronoun  ;  e  is,  by  some,  inserted 
before  o,  in  order  that  f  in  xo  might,  according  to  the  general  rule  (see  Obs. 
1,  p,  2),  receive  the  sound  of  6-7i— a  sound  which,  be  it  remembered, 
it  always  has  when  placed  before  or  after  e  or  j. 


/^^•vW 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


VOCABULARY. 


4e. 


Aefij  air. 

5^e,  of  an  arrow  ;  possessive  case  of 
3A,  an  arrow,  a  ray,  a  javelin. 

Ue,  of  a  day  ;  poss.  of  IA,  a  day. 

t)Ae,  yesterday ;  jxAe,  the  moon. 

A13,  at,  to ;  le,  with ;  6,  from. 

A5AH),  to    me ;    A5A&,     to    thee ; 
A]5e,  to  him. 
yjf)xj,    in ;    ax),  the  ;    ajj,  whether 
(Latin,  anne). 

cu,  thou,  second  person  sing. 

nb  (skiv),  you,  second  person  plu- 
ral, is  never,  in  Irish,  em- 
ployed for  the  second  person 
singular. 

40. 

aoI,  lime. 

aot),  one,  any  ;  Fr.  un ;  Gr.  eK,  (eli) ; 

Lat.  unum. 
Aor,  age. 
blAorg,  shell. 
bjtAoi},  drop. 
caoI,  slender. 


CAon,  berry,  a  burning  coal. 

&Aon,  dear. 

rAot),  weak,  pining,  feeble. 

ttjaoI,  bald. 

Ti}AO|x,  a  steward. 

TiAob,  rend  (to)  v. 

rAoji,  cheap,  free  ;  a  workman. 

caott),  a  fit,  rage. 

rAor,  dough. 

TTjAtt,  as,  like. 

1)1,  not. 

b-jrujl  (pr.  w'W),  is? 

eo. 

beo,  alive. 

ceo,  fog,  vapour. 

ceol,  music. 

beol,  suck. 

&eo|t,  a  tear,  a  drop. 

ieoji,  enough. 

reol,  a  sail. 

CTieo|t,  a  guide. 

onni,  on  me. 

o^ic,  on  thee. 

A]|t,  on  him. 


EXERCISE  V. 
1.  b-puil  ad  c-Aeji  Ajtb  ?  2.  ca  ad  c-Aeft  Atib.  3.  b-fu|l 
ad  l&  s&bA  ?  4.  ca  ad  t&  £AbA.  5.  b-frujl  At)  rrjAC  c|DD  6 
r?Ae  ?  6.  ca  ad  it)Ac  qt)t)  6  t)Ae„  7.  b-f*a-|l  ad  jtAe  h&D  ?  8.  ca 
at)  jtAe  dad.  9.  b-fu^l  bAftrt  At)  jAe  5<v|t5?  10.  ca  b&jiri  ad 
tjao  5^115.  11.  ca  adad  (bread)  r-AOfx.  12.  b-j:u]l  aoI  bAOjt? 
IS.  ca  aoI  bAori.  14.  b-pujl  aod  blAO|*5  A3<xb?  15.  ca 
blAO|*5  a^ait).  16.  b-^u^l  Aot)  briAot)  A5AJ5?  17.  c&  briAoi) 
A5AI17.     18.  b-£u]l  CAorr)  o|ic  ?      19.  ca  caoit)  oftrr).     20.  b- 

£ujl  AT)  TT)AC  pAOt)  ?       21,  CA  AT)  TT)AC  f  AOI?.      22.  b-pl^l  AT)  b6 

beo?    23.  ca  at;  bo  beo.     24,  b?£ttjl  ad  n?AOft  cjdd?    25.  ca 

At)    tDAOft    C]T>Tj.       26.    CA   AT)    CAOf bAOfl.       27.    CA  Ceol   A^e. 

28.  b-jru]l  Aoi)  beojt  AjAb?    29.  ca  ceo  at)t).      30.   b-f:u|l 
eocAjji  A3Ab?     31.  ca  beoc  a^ait)  ado  feo* 

EXERCISE  VI, 

1.  Is  the  cow  white?     2.  The  cow  is  white.     3.  Is  the 
son  tall?    4.  The  son  is  tall.    5.  Is  the  day  long?    6.  The 


8  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH . 

lay  is  not  long.  7.  Have  you  a  berry?  8.  I  have  not  a 
berry.  9.  Js  the  steward  alive?  10.  The  steward  is  not 
alive.  11.  The  steward  was  alive  yesterday.  12.  He  wad 
not  alive  yesterday.  13.  He  was  sick  yesterday.  14.  Are 
you  sick?  15.  No;  I  am  not.  16.  Time  is  like  a  vapour. 
17.  Is  music  melodious?  18.  Yes  ;  music  is  melodious. 
19.  He  tore  a  string  of  the  harp  (c|iu|c).  20.  Music  is 
cheap.     21.  He  tore  the  sail  with  the  top  of  the  arrow. 

Obs.  1.- — There  are  at  present  very  few  words  spelled 
Avith  the  diphthong  Ae,  in  fact  only  one  or  two  more  besides 
those  given  here  ;  as,  p AeceAtb,  smiling  :  in  modern  Irish, 
ao  is  used  for  Ae,  so  commonly  found  in  the  ancient  written 
language. 

Obs.  2.— The  diphthong  ao  is  not  found  in  the  English 
language  save-in  the  word  gaol,  a  prison  ;  in  which  it  is 
pronounced  like  e  in  there — agreeing  exactly  with  the  sound 
given  this  diphthong  in  Irish  by  the  natives  of  Munster 
This  analogy,  and  the  fact  that  words  now  spelled  with  ao 
were,  by  ancient  Irish  writers,  spelled  with  Ae — which,  as 
we  have  shown,  has  the  sound  of  the  first  e  in  the  word 
there — leads  us  to  believe  that  the  sound  of  this  diphthong, 
as  pronounced  in  Munster,  is  the  correct  one.  Add  to  this, 
that  if  ao  be  pronounced  ee,  it  is  not  easy  to  distinguish 
between  it  and  the  sound  of  the  triphthong  ao],  which  is 
formed  from  it,  nor  from  that  of  the  diphthong  -ja. 

Obs.  3.— Following  the  authority  of  Dr.  O'Donovan,  ec 
is  placed  by  us  among  those  diphthongs  which  are  long  by 
nature.  For,  as  there  are  only  five  words  in  the  language 
in  which  the  sound  of  eo  is  found  to  be  short,  it  is  useless 
to  mark  it  long.  Hence,  though  hitherto  this  diphthong 
has  been,  by  many  Irish  writers,  marked  with  the  accent 
('),  yet  in  our  Lessons  we  shall  avoid  using  this  notation. 
It  is  plainly  not  only  useless,  but  calculated  even  to  lead 
astray. 

Objection. — In  what  does  the  sound  of  the  diphthong 
eo  differ  from  that  of  the  simple  vowel  o  ?— Answer— e,  in 
the  diphthong  eo  adds  to  the  sound  of  the  simple  o  in  a 
twofold  way:  first  the  sound  of  e  in  the  diphthong  eo  is  so 
blended  with  that  of  o  as  to  make,  as  far  as  possible,  only 
one  whole  sound — thus  differing  in  their  unison  from  the 


SELF-INOTRUCTION   IN   IRISH, 


9 


jsimpie  sound  of  o.  Again,  the  consonant  preceding  e 
becomes  liquid,  so  that  the  same  consonant  which,  before 
a,  o,  or  u,  would  be  pronounced  hard,  is  pronounced  liquid- 
like when  going  before  e  or  ] ;  as,  for  example,  the  word 
bo,  a  cow,  is  pronounced  like  the  French  beau,  while  beo, 
alive,  is  pronounced  as  if  be-yo  ;  so  in  ceo  I,  music,  the  eo  is 
pronounced  as  eo  is  heard  in  the  Irish  proper  name  Keogh 
(or  Kehoe,  as  it  i3  written  in  some  districts),  and  Keon  ; 
while  c  not  followed  by  e  or  \  is  not  pronounced  with  that 
slender  or  liquid  strain,  but  just  like  c  m  the  English  word 
cow.  So  i  before  e  or  i  is  souncle  J  like  I  in  million,  or  I  in 
the  French  word  lien ;  and  r  before  e  or  }  is  sounded  like 
sh,  while  before  a,  o,  or  u  it  is  like  s  in  sound  or  soul. 
This  slender  or  liquil  sound  of  the  consonants  before  e 
and  i  should  be  much  attended  to ;  it  is  the  key  for  get- 
ting a  proper  pronunciation  of  the  Irish  language. 

Sound  the  following  words  according  to  the  pronuncia- 
tion noted  in  the  commencement  of  this  Lesson : 


VOGABULAKY. 


eu. 


beul,  mouth.   . 

eneub,  what. 

teufi,  gtass. 

36U5,  Branch. 

Seujt,  sharp. 

n?euft,  'finger,  or  toe  ;  finger  when 
speaking  of  the  hand;  toe 
when  speaking  of  the  foot. 

?eul,  cloud. 

tteulcj  star. 

reut),  happiness. 

tseut,  story. 

rpeu|i,  sky,  firmament. 

cftettb,  herd. 

5-A1J,  without, 

lot),  a  store. 

176,  or. 

ejAll,  sense, 
tfyx,  God. 

b]Ar,  blade  of  corn, 
FjaI,  generous. 
5j.aU,  jaw. 
5n?Atj,  sun. 
jAfS,  fish. 


njjAt),  desire. 

p|At),  pain. 

plArc,  wi  rm. 

r3Kr?,  knife.' 

fjAit,  westward. 

rlfAr.  a  thi^h,  the  loin. 

rff|Af),  bridge. 

If,  (it)  is ;  (pronounced  is,  and  not 
ish.  It  is  the  only  exception 
to  the  rule  that  r  =  sh  after 
e  or  i). 

u&. 
buAi),  lasting. 
cluAr,  ear. 
CfiuAf,  hardness. 
cuatj,  harbour. 
&uaI,  work,  duty  ;  peculiar  to  one 

from  some  inherent  cause. 
puAfi,  cold: 
5ltUA5,  hair. 
fcuAb,  broom, 
r uai>,  slumber. 
ruAr,  up,  erect 
uaij.  lamb. 
Ijottj,  with  me ;  leAc,  with  thee  ; 

le?r,  with  him ;  lejce,  with  her 


10  SELF- INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

Examples  formed  from  the  foregoing  words  : — 

EXERCISE  VII. 

1.  i)|  ^euft  jeuj.  2.  b-pi^l  retti)  one  ?  3  ca  rent)  ourn. 
4.  b-pujl  cjieub  A5<\b  ?  5.  ca  cneub  Ajarr).  6.  ^r>  jteulc 
xi)  neul  ?  7.  i)j  fteulc  at)  neul.  8.  at)  neulc  ad  rpeun  ? 
J.  v)  nettle  ad  rpeujt.  10.  cneufc  ad  rjeul  ?  11.  ca  ad 
rpeun  ruA}\  12.  ca  cjaII  A|5e.  13.  b-pii|l  ci,aII  A]je  *? 
14.  A5U1*  ca  rnjAt)  A|5e.     15.  ca  ^Ars  A^e.     16.  ca  r|t]AT> 

A||t.       17.  b-pui.1  p]AD  0J1C?      18.    CA  piAD  0|lIT).      19.  C&  3|aII 

a5<x«d.  21.  a  5|aII  <v|]i.  21.  trj  b-pu^l  pl^Ar  A^n.  22.  ca 
r^jAD  5eu|t.  23.  jf  n)]Ai)  Ijort)  |*ftlAi).  24.  b-pujl  511UA5  one? 
25.  cA  511UA5  ofirt).     26.  ca  5|tuA5  A]n.     27.  b-puil  ai)  cuat> 

fUAf  1)6  nA|i  ?      28.  CA  AT?  CUAT)  fl^T1, .    ^9-  &-pUll  t/UAT?  A]fl  ? 

30.  ca  fuAf)  A||t.      31.  ^r  &uaI  bAr.       32.  xj)  &uaI   bAr. 

33.    CA  fCUAb    A5ATT).       34.    CA    du<Xp    A|Tt.       35,    CA    UAT)    6? 

A]5e.     36.  ca'  Ai)  Ia  puAn.     37*  ca  at)  ]uj  urt. 

Obs.  1.— b-pql,  is,  pronounced  will,  is  the  third  person 
singular  present  indicative  of  the  verb  puilim,  I  am;  a  form 
of  the  verb  "  to  be,"  which  is  always  employed  instead  of 
tAjm,  1  am,  after  any  of  the  particles  of  questioning  (as 
a,,  whether;  i)ac,  whether  not,  &c);  of  wishing  (50,  that); 
of  denying  (i)j,  ??o£,  w&c,  who  not) ;  and  oi  supposing  (id a,  z/), 
and  after  the  relative  pronoun  a,  who;  t;ac,  wAo  notf;  as  r)\ 
b-pu|l  re,  lie  is  not ;  50  b-pujl  re,  that  he  is ;  at)  b-piul  re, 
t$  /*<?  ;  dac  b-pujl  r&>  w  /^  wot ;  ad  ce  a  b-pu^l,  the  person 
ho  is  ;  Ai)  ce  u&c  b-pujl,  £/i<?  person  who  is  not. 

Obs.  2. — The  difference  between  jr,  is,  and  ca,  zs,  is  that, 
tne  one  (ir)  denotes  simply  existence;  cA  denotes  existence 
iii  relation  to  time,  state,  condition,  place, 

Oiis.  3. — jr  is  omitted  in  short  assertive  sentences;  as, 
re  An  rt  rr)AD<\  beo  'i;a  leon  n)A|ib,  a  living  dog  (is)  better 
than  a  dead  lion  ;  peAnn  flu  'da  codac,  better  fame  than 
vealth. 

Obs.  4. — ir  (is)  is  never  employed  after  particles  of  ask- 
ing, wishing,  denying,  supposing,  or  the  like;  as,  ad  neulc 
ao  5|i|^n,  whether  (is)  the  sun  a  star?  dac  neulc  ad  tjtijad? 
is  not  the  sun  a  star?  t>}  rteulc  ad  SfijAD,  the  sun  (is)  not  a 
star;  ai;  cu  a  ca  add?  anne  tu  qui  es  UUc?  whether  (is  it; 


SELF-ISSTRUCTION    IN    IK1SH. 


11 


It  is  left  understood,  as  is  done  so  often 

VOCABULARY. 

There  is,  c&,  jr. 

There  is  not,  n]  b-rail.  The  word 
there  is  omitted  in  translat- 
ing into  Irish. 

Thing,  r)]d,  (pr.  nhee) ;  5<xc  uile  iytb 
(pr.  gach  ooile  nhee),  all  things. 

White,  tr|orjq,  (fair,  opposed  to  red, 
tiiu6 ;  as,  jreArt  Fjopij,  a  fair- 
haired,  man) ;  bin?,  white ; 
3eAl,  bright. 


f. 


yon  who  are  in  it? 
m  Latin  sentences. 

Beginning,  cur. 

Earth,  Cfte,  6fti,  cAUti). 

End,  beme,  Cftjoc. 

Foundation,  buij. 

Grass,  v^U|t. 

It  (ho),  re,  e  ;  (she)  n, 

In,  At)i),  A|fi,  (on). 

Store,  lor),  rcofi. 

Top,  b&tvjv. 

True,  jrfofi. 

This,  e  ro  :  that,  e  til. 

Note. — There  being  in  Irish,  as  in  French,  only  two  genders,  masculine 
and  feminine  (See  Sixteenth  Lesson"),  the  pronoun  it,  when  referring  to 
nouns  which  in  Irish  are  masculine,  must  be  translated  re  j  but  ri 
when  to  nouns  which  in  our  language  are  feminine. 

>      EXERCISE  VIII. 

1.  Is  the  story  true?  2.  The  story  is  not  true.  3.  Is 
the  grass  green  ?  4.  The  grass  is  green.  5,  Is  prosperity 
on  the  country  ?  6.  Prosperity  is  not  on  the  country. 
7.  Prosperity  is  not  lasting.  8.  Is  fish  dear  or  cheap  ? 
9.  Fish  is  dear.  10.  Is  that  a  star  or  a  cloud?  11.  It  is 
neither  a  star  nor  a  cloud;  it  is  the  moon.  12.  Is  that 
a  story  or  a  wish?  13.  It  is  a  story.  14.  Is  that  a 
bridle  on  the  cheek?  15.  Is  the  ear  erect?  16.  I  am 
in  a  slumber.  17.  Are  you  in  a  slumber?  18.  The  finger 
is  cold.  19c  The  sun  is  on  high.  20.  The  sun  is  in  the 
sky.  21.  The  sun  is  in  a  cloud.  22.  Without  store, 
without  friend,  23.  A  lamb  is  white.  24.  The  worm  is 
on  the  earth.  25.  The  clay  is  cold.  26.  There  is  no 
rest  on  earth.  27.  There  is  rest  with  God.  28.  Is 
there  a  God?  29.  There  is  a  God.  30.  God  is  the  be- 
ginning and  the  end,  the  foundation  arid  the  top  of  all 
things. 


THIRD  LESSON. 

The  diphthongs  long  by  nature  should  never  be  sounded 
short ;  the  diphthongs  short  by  nature  are,  on  the  contrary, 
sometimes  sounded  long.     This  change  from  short  to  long 


12 


SELF- INSTRUCTION    IN    IRISH. 


js  noted  by  placing  the  (')  accent  over  that  vowel  of  the 
digraph  whose  sound  is  lengthened. 


SOUNDS  OF  THE  SEVEN  SHORT  DIPHTHONGS. 

&f4  equals  the  sound  of  awi  in  the  English  word  salv- 
ing ;  as  c&il,  fame  ;  v&il,  fate. 

This  sound  is  nothing  more  than  the  united  sounds  of 
i\  (aw),  and  ]  (i)  or  awi.  It  should  be  carefully  noted 
by  the  learner,  as  it  is  so  unlike  the  sound  of  the  same 
diphthong  in  English  or  French. 

A|  not  accented,  =  ai  in  the  French  taille^  cut;  as 
CA]U»  loss;  pA^ll,  a  sty. 

The  sound  of  *|  short  is  hard  to  be  learred  by  an  Eng- 
lish-speaking student.  To  pronounce  it  correctly  then, 
add  to  the  sound  of  a  that  of  ]  quickly  enunciated,  yet 
forming  both  into  one.  The  consonant  folic  wing  -j  re- 
ceives withal  a  slender  sound,  because  it  is  joined  to  one 
of  the  slender  vowels. 


e<\ 

= 

ea  in  rear,  swear  ; 

...     &eAfj,  do. 

ea. 

= 

ea  in  heart  ; 

...    vjeAr,  respect 

©1 

2 

ei  in  deign,  reign ; 
ei  in  den  ; 

...     ce|jt,  wax. 
...     ce|l,  conceal. 

f° 

= 

ee  in  green  ; 

...    tfot),  wine. 

In  jo,  it -is  the  sound  of  the  vowel  j  (ee)  that  is  prin- 
cipally heard,  and  hence  the  digraph  is  noted  as  having 
only  that  leading  sound ;  yet  o  is  not  entirely  quiescent, 
for  it  gives  the  succeeding   consonant  a  hard  and  not  a 


liquid 

sound. 

TO 

P 
«1 

= 

i  in  grin ; 
iew  in  view ; 

oo  in. flood; 
oi  in  toil ;  (o 

long) 

..     pOi)tj,  white. 

..     rifytj  a  kinswoman^  a  eister 
..     fimc,  (nr.Jlyuch),  wet-. 
co]\\,  just. 

<n 

= 

u  in  shut ; 

...     cojft,  a  crime. 

»1 

= 

ui  in  fruU; 
ui  in  guilt ; 

..     fujl,  Uood. 

Sound  the  following  words  according  to  the  pronuncia- 
tion noted  above : — 


SELF-INSTRUCTION    IN    IRISH. 


1  0 


VOCABULARY. 


&j ,  and  a]. 
%iU  pleasure,  agreeableness. 
A/ll,  acliff,  a  rock. 
tyc,  a  place. 

A]C,  pleasure,  fancifulness. 
bA[l,  blessing;  happy  issue ;  success. 
bAjil,  members. 
cajI,  fame. 
cajII,  loss. 

c&.\i)t  tax,  reproach. 
ca]o,  chaste,  undefiled. 

&a,  and  e&. 

beAn,  a  woman  ;  (aij  beAtf,  «w  vaw, 
the. woman).     " 

bfteAc,  speckled,  and  hence  it  sig- 
nifies a  trout. 

ce&b,  a  hundred,  first. 

ceA&,  leave. 

feAfi,  a  man  ;  (Lat.  vir). 

ireAtifi,  better. 

$eAi},  affection. 

ej,  and  ej. 

bejti),  a  beam,  a  stroke,  a  stain. 


eejrc,  a  question, 
jeitt,  suet, 
gejr,  a  swan. 
leiti),  a  leap, 
tiepi),  power,  sway. 

"jo,  and  ~\o. 

C]or)t),  esteem,  regard. 

cjiion,  withered. 

cfiior,  a  girdle. 

Hon,  wine. 

jrjonr),  fair. 

t--]ojt,  true ;  (Latin,  verum  ) 

^]Of,  knowledge. 

jit,  and  |iu 

tyul,  to  suck. 

f  1&,  worthy. 

]<il,  knowledge 

r]tfy,  sister,  a  kinswoman  ; — as  in 

Hebrew,  a  female  relative  is 

called  sister, 
rqtifi,  a  rudder ;   an  affected  apr 

pearance  of  the  countenance  ; 

an  angry  look. 


fu  is  short  only  in  very  few  words  ;  as, 

rliuc,  wet ;  ejus,  thick  ;  f|UC».  boil. 

It   ought,   therefore,    to  be   ranked   amongst   the   long 
diphthongs. 


dj,  and  o). 


cojft,  just. 
co]p,,  a  crime. 
■£0]l,  while. 
fOflt,  help. 
ti)0]U,  delay. 
tcojl,  school. 


iij,  and  U). 

qiuic,  a  hump,  a  harp. 

cd]5,  five  (hence  cftoje,  a  province, 
because  Ireland  was  formerly 
divided  into  five  parts  or  king- 
doms). 

ojlUiTt),  a  back. 

Tnuftt,  the  sea  ;  Welsh,  m6r ;  Latin. 
mare;  German,  meer. 


PERSONAL  PRONOUNS  SINGULAR". 


11)6,  I ;  cu,  thou  ;  re,  or  e,  he,  (it) ;  rf,  or  f,  she,  (it)  : 
A]5,  at  j  le,  with  ;  Ajti,  on  ;  bo,  to. 


14  SELF-INSTRUCTION    IN    IRISH 


COMPOUND  PRONOUNS. 


A3AH),  at  me — compounded  of  A15  (at),  and  tne  (I  or  me)  ;  A3A&,  at  thee, 
(of  A'3  and  cu,  thou) ;  Ajge,  to  him,  (of  A]5  and  e)  ;  A|C],  at  her,  (of  Aft 
and  7)  ;  Ifonj,  with  me  ;  same  as  le,  with,  and  me,  me  or  I ;  leAc,  with 
thee  ;  lejr,  with  him ;  leice,  with  her ;  ojtro,  on  me ;  oric,  on  thee ;  ajji, 
on  him  ;  Airirt],  or,  Aiftq,  on  her  ;  6AT9,  to  me  ;  &U|c,  to  thee  ;  60,  to  him  ; 
6],  to  her. 

POSSESSIVE  PRONOUNS. 

n)o,  my  ;  bo,  thy  ;  a  his,  its  5  a,  her,  its. 

EXEECISE  IX. 

1.  b-t:u|t  rueAr  i)S|t  ofic  ?  2.  ca  tr;eAr  rrjoft  ortrt).  3.  b- 
£ii]l  at)  iA  -pliuc?  4.  cCv  au  Ia  fljuc.  5.  b-f ujl  fu]l  Aon 
bo  fu]l  beir?  6.  ca  £u]i  aot>  rno  fu]l  bejr.  7.  at)  &llleAc 
a  ce-cvcc  (pr.  heackt,  to  come)  Itoro?  8.  T)j  A^l  l{orr>  a  6ul 
(to  go)  le^x.  9.  b-fujl  au  ctiat)  cttjot)  ?  10.  cA  at)  cjtat) 
cfifoi).  11.  b-fu|l  pow  ?]oov  ^5^f  Ffoij  beAT»3  aja^  ? 
12.  cA  f]ou  pjonn,  A3ur  fi'or)  beATi3  ajatd.  13.  b-vu]l  at)  bo 
(toe)  porjr;,  at)  56  dad,  at)  3e]r  ^e^l,  at)  eAC  tiuas,  at;  cu  re  at;, 
ad  jreATi  cjteiir),  At)  beAr>  biljr  ?  14.  cA  :  ir^ofi  50  b-pi|l]b. 
15.  b-fujl  v\or  Tuofi  A3Ab?      16.   |f  -pfori  t)ac  b-puilirr;  jat) 

p]Or-        17.    b-^U]l  pjOf*  A5A&'3U|l  £jU    feATl    THA^C,   C]0T>    A5Uf 

CA]1  A3U}*  rrjeAf*? 

Obs.  1. — Tlie  sound  of  e  or  1  is,  in  Irish,  infused  into  all 
these  diphthongal  sounds,  even  though  it  cannot  be  cor- 
rectly noted  in  English  corresponding  vowel  marks.  All 
we  can  do  is  to  give  the  nearest  possible  English  equivalent. 
The  learner  should  well  note,  then,  the  fact — first,  that 
each  of  the  two  vowels  is  sounded,  yet  blended  into  one  ; 
and,  secondly,  that  the  consonant  after  ]  or  e  is  liquid  or 
slender.  This  he  will  observe  on  reading  or  speaking  the 
first  sentence  in  Irish. 

Irishmen,  like  the  ancients  of  Athens  and  Rome,  enunci- 
ate, in  pronouncing  a  diphthong,  the  two  vowels  of  which 
it  is  composed,  more  fully  and  distinctly  than  English- 
speaking  people  are  wont  to  do.  The  two  vowels  of  the 
diphthong,  though  united,  should  be  each  distinctly  heard. 

Obs.  2. — The  diphthongs  eA  (marked  long)  and  eu  are 


SELF-INSTRUCTION    IN    TTMSII.  15 

sometimes,  in  manuscripts  and  publications,  written  indif- 
ferently one  for  the  other,  as — - 

Zl\  <^>:  iz\  °™>  &3  *-*.;  tz\  *-•» 

'%&'■**"  ££}«-*« 

Only  one  form  of  spelling  shall,  in  words  in  which  this 
digraph  occurs,  be  followed  in  these  Lessons.  Instead  of 
eA  we  shall  adopt,  for  uniformity,  the  diphthong  eu  ;  as 
peuji,  grass;  5eu|t,  sharp,  &c.  Excepting,  however,  eAb 
or  eA5,  in  or  un  (in  composition)  :  Example,  eAb-qioro, 
unheavy,  that  is,  light;  ^a^-co]xx,  injustice  ;  beAi),  do; 
oeAjt-j:<vb,  I  shall  say  ;  words  in  which  eA  is  regarded  as  a 
settled  form  ;  or  in  which  this  form:  of  spelling  has  a  different 
meaning  from  another  of  the  same  sound.  This  unsettled 
spelling  is  not  unlike  the  yet  unsettled  form  of  on  in 
English;  as,  endeavour,  honour,  favour,  labour,  which  Web- 
ster has,  "for  the  sake  of  uniformity,"' endeavoured  to 
correct, 

Obs.  3. — There  area  few  words  spelled  with  the  digraph 
e.A  short,  and  only  a  few,  in  which  a,  the  second  vowel,  and 
not  e,  the  first,  is  marked  with  the  accent  ;  as,  pe&ftfi  (pro- 
nounced far),  better  ;  5eA|iji  (gdrr),  short ;  peAjio  (Jam), 
the  alder-tree ;  merely  to  distinguish  them  from  other  words 
spelled  with  the  same  short  diphthong  ;  as,  peAft  (iikeyar 
in  farthing),  a  man  ;  5eAji  (as  gar  in  garden),  cut ;  ^eAjio, 
a  shield. 

Obs.  4.— In  Tipperary,  Waterford,  and  Kilkenny,  the 
diphthongs  eA,  xo,  and  sometimes  ^u,  on  coming  before  I,  m, 
i),  are  incorrectly  pronounced  ow  ;  as,  jleAn,  a  valley,  is 
pronounced  glown  ;  so  x]0VV,.jair,  is  pronounced  foion. 
Their  correct  pronunciation  is  noted  in  the  paradigm,  p.  12. 

EXERCISE  X. 

1.  J  r  &ll  If  ow  [It  is  a  pleasure  with  me] ,  i.e.,  I  am  pleased. 
2.  An  Ail  lion?  ?  3.  cA  ax)  ajU  Ajtb,  4.  b-puji  ad  A]it  Aftb  ? 
5.  bA|l  6  DfA   (God)  ojtc.     6.  ca  cajI  oftc.     7.  cA  ceAb 

A5AH7.       8.    Z\  AX)  f\OX)  V jODO,  A5Uf    AO    5%    DAI}.       9.    CA  AM 

fceAji    cow.     10.  r6]|x   o|irn.     11.  ca   me   cfrjot}.      12.  cC\ 


16  SELF-INSTRUCTION   IN   IRISH 

be<to)  A|3e.  13.  b-pu|l  beAU  A"je  ?  14.  ca  ee^rc  A5ATT)  ojxc 
15.  b-pu^l  cejrc  AjAb  oun?"?  16.  ^r  t*iu  n?e.  17.  ca  cfiujc 
ojtrn,  A5uf  c&  cftujc  a^atu.  18.  ]r  peAnji  lion?  cnuic  A^Ab 
'ha  one.  19.  ca  pior  A5AID.  20.  b-fu^l  pior  A5Ab?  21.  ca 
cjorjn  onm.  22.  b--pu.il  qoon  one?  23.  b-piv|l  c^flopc? 
24.  t?-(  b-pujl.     25.  b-puil  ca]U  one?     26.'cacaiU  oniu. 

Obs.  1. — There  is  a  peculiar  Irish  idiom  which  should 
be  noticed  by  the  learner,  that  the  state,  condition,  or  suf- 
fering under  which  a  person  labours  expressed  in  English 
by  the  verb  to  be  and  the  adjective — is  expressed  in  Irish 
by  the  noun,  after  the  verb  ca  (b-tnuV),  is,  and  the  preposi- 
tional pronoun,  on  me,  on  ihee,  &c,  onrt?,  ojic<  &c. :  as,  ca 
cAjtc  onrp,  thirst  is  on  me,  i.  e>,  I  am  thirsty:  cA  feAn-5  onrt?, 
anger  is  on  me— -I  am  angry;  ca  cntue  one,  there  is  a 
bump  on  you — you  are  hunchbacked  ;  ca  rouAp  one,  pros- 
perity is  on  you — you  are  prosperous. 

Obs.  2. — The  auxiliary  verb,  -have,"  is  expressed  in  Irish 
by  the  third  person  singular  or  plural  of  the  verb  to  be,  and 
the  prepositional  pronoun  a^aid,  at  me,  or  to  me ;  &5&t>,  at 
thee;  Aj^e,  at  him;  a]c],  at  her;  as,  ca  ttjac  a^ah?,  I  have  a 
son  (literally,  a  son  is  to  me),  cA  on  a^as  (gold  is  to  you), 
you  have  gold  ;  ca  beAU  Ai5e,  he  has  a  wife  ;  ca  peAj. 
Aice,  she  has  a  husband. 

Those  two  idioms  enter  much  into  the  spoken  and 
written  Irish  language,  and  therefore  deserve  the  par- 
ticular attention  of  the  learner.  There  is  not  a  page  writ- 
ten in  which  they  are  not  found,  nor  can  there  be  a  single 
conversation  without*  their  use. 

Obs.  3.  Ownership  or  exclusive  possession  is  expressed 
by  the  assertive  verb  bo  be;c,  to  be  (ir,  is  ;  bub,  was) ;  with 
the  prepositions  bo,  to  ;  le,  with  ;  as,  jr  ruAc  8ah)  au  peA|; 
05  (he  is  a  son  to  me,  the  young  man),  i.  g.,  the  young  man 
is  a  son  of  mine  ;  ir  Iforn  ai;  dft,  (it  is  with  me  the  gold), 
■L  e,,  the  gold  is  mine  :  jr  le<\c  a«  qn,  (it  is  with  thee,  the 
country),  i.e.,  the  country  is  thine  : — as  Abraham  said  to 
Lot. 

Choice,  pleasure,  taste,  distaste,  displeasure,  and  the  like. 
;ire  expressed  by  the  prepositional  -pronoun,  lion?,  with  me; 
I  sac,  with  you  ;  le|r,  with  him,  after  the  noun  or  adjective 


SFLF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  17 

with  the  assertive  verb  jp  ;  as,  -fr  a]1  lion),  it  is  a  pleasure 
with  me,  i.e.,  I  wish  ;  jf  pefyift  Iforo,  it  is  better  with 
me,  i.e.,  I  prefer  ;  ir  n)eArA  Icac,  it  is  worse  with  you — 
you  think  worse  of  ;  ff  ajc  lejr,  it  is  a  pleasure  with  him. 

EXERCISE  XL 
1,  ca  ceAftc  A3A11)  (I  have  a  right).     2.  b-£ujl  ceAtic 

AjArn  ?  3.  c&  ceAnc  A5Arn  *\p  (I  have  a  right  on  it). 
[.  b-pu^l  ceAftc  A5A117  A]n?  5.  ca  ceA|ic  A3A&  A]ft.  6.  ca 
;eAU.c  a^cj  A]|i.  7.  ca  ceirc-  a^ati).  8.  c&  co^rc  a]cj. 
J.  ca  ce^rr  Aije  ojtc.  10.  b-fu]l  ceirc  ajaa  on-rn  ?  11.  ca 
jfow  ojiro.  12.  b-pail  qorjn  ojtnj  ?  13.  ca  cjonr?  A3Ars?. 
14.  ca  qoni)  A5ATt)  opx.  15.  b-£U|l  qoiju  A5Ab  onn)  ? 
16.  ca  seo^i)  Ajge  one.  17.  b-pufl  3eAi)  A^q  one  ?  18.  ca 
5(i A|n  A3A11)  0]tc.  19.  b-pi]t  3nA]r/  aja&  oiiro  ?  20.  ca 
i5e<x|tc  A-j^e  A^n.  (he  has  help  for  it — i.e.,  can  prevent  it). 
21.  D-pii^l  ueAftc  Aise  ajji  ?  22.  i)t  5-pujl  tjeAjtc  A^e  a^i 
(he  has  no  help  for  it).  23.  t)ac  b-pu]l  neAuc  A5<v&  a«ji? 
24.  ca  feAftc  Ai3e  buje.  25.  ca  re<xftc  A5A11)  buic.  26,  a 
fw]r>,  b-pu]l  reAjtc  ^Ab  ban)'?  27.  ca  reAfic  A3ATD  bo 
Dia.  28.  ca  reAnc  ^13  ^1*  oftir.  29.  \\  bujije  le  £)]a 
at;  treAfi  65,  30.  ]r  r?)AC  bu]C  Ai)  peAfi  65.  31.  At)  tt)ac 
t>u]C  a?)  feAn  65?  32.  i,r  treann  liort)  clu  't)A  ori.  33,  jr 
t;eA{tti  ciaI  ?da  6ft. 

NOTE, 

It  has  been  recommended  to  us  by  many  of  our  readers  that  we  should 
give  in  Roman  letters  the  pronunciation  of  every  Irish  word  that  occurs 
in  these  Lessons,  and  that  such  an  additional  help  would  greatly  facilitate 
the  study  of  the  language  for  those  who  know  nothing  at  all  about  it. 
Cur  reasons  for  not  complying  with  this  wish  are  : 

First. — From  our  own  experience  of  the  manner  in  which  correct  pro- 
nunciation of  any  language  is  acquired  in  Seminaries,  Colleges,  Universi- 
ties, we  know  that  dictionaries,  in  which  each  word  is  pronounced,  give 
little  or  no  additional  help  to  the  student  above  that  which  is  rendered 
by  other  dictionaries  furnished  with  no  so  such  aid.  The  student  prefers 
rather  to  rest  on  the  general  principles  on  which  the  peculiar  pronunci- 
ation of  the  language  is  founded,  than  to  recur  repeatedly  to  his  pronounc- 
ing vocabulary  for  the  correct  pronunciation  of  each  recurring  word. 
What  student  learning  French,  having  once  learned  the  peculiar  sounds 
of  the  terminations  am,  em,  im,  an,  en-,  in,  ant,  ent,  int,  or  that  of  the  vowel 
u.  or  the  diphthong  eu,  would  require  to  refer  to  a  pronouncing  dictionary 
in  order  to  know  how  they  are  sounded  in  this  and  that  other  word  ?  No 
ene  would  act  thus.  Should  not  then,  in  a  language  like  ours,  in  which 
^variably  the  Sams'  vowels,  and  the  same  combinations  of"  them  and  of 


18  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

consonants,  are  sounded  always  alike,  the  general  principles  of  its  dis- 
tinctive pronunciation  suffice  ?  Let  the  student  bear  always  in  mind  one 
great  principle — that  all  the  vowels  and  consonants  are  sounded  with  a 
broad,  full,  clear  enunciation ;  let  him  refer  from  time  to  time  to  the  prin- 
ciples laid  down  in  our  First,  Second,  and  Third  Lessons. 

Secondly. — Neither  "The  Self- Instructor"  nor  "  Ollendorff"  gives  any 
such  aid  in  teaching  foreign  languages. 

Thirdly. — It  is  very  difficult  to  convey  in  Roman  letters  the  precise 
sounds  of  Irish  words  ;  for  this  reason,  it  is  much  better  to  endeavour  to 
pronounce,  without  any  such  aid,  the  words  given  in  the  varioua  Lessons, 
referring  from  time  to  time,  if  necessary,  to  the  examples  before  each 
Exercise. 


FOUKTH  LESSON. 

Taking  the  five  vowels  from  the  seventeen  Irish  letters, 
there  remain  twelve  consonants.  Of  the  consonants,  three 
— viz.,  I,  n,  ft— never  change  their  primitive  or  radical 
sound;  the  remaining  nine  do  change  their  radical  sound 
into  one  of  a  kindred  nature,  which  is  formed  by  a  like 
opening. of  the  mouth. 

This  change  in  the  nine  mutable  consonants  is  caused 
either  by  the  natural  sound  of  the  word  in  which  any  mu- 
table enters,  requiring  it ,  by  their  position  in  a  word  or  sen- 
tence ;  by  their  relation,  or  connection  with  other  words 
that  have  an  influence  on  their  sound.  Thus  c  at  the  end 
of  the  word  cac  (a  battle),  must  be  aspirated,  as  the  natu- 
ral sound  of  the  word  requires  it,  in  order  to  distinguish  it 
from  the  word  cac  (a  cat) ;  b  in  beArj,  a  woman,  a  wife,  is 
pronounced  with  all  the  native  force  that  the  Roman  or 
English  b  lias  in  the  English  word  ban,  or  the  Latin  ban~ 
twin;  but  if  any  of  the  possessive  pronouns  mo,  my;  &o, 
thy ;  a,  his,  and  some  of  the  simple  prepositions  go  before 
it,  b  immediately  assumes  the  sharper  or  flatter  sound  of  v 
or  w;  of  v  if  b  be  followed  by  the  vowels  e  or  j  ;  of  w,  if 
followed  by  any  of  the  broad  vowels  a,  o,  u  :  Ex.,  mo  beau, 
my  woman  ;  pronounced  mo  vann  ;  1170  b&jtb,  my  bard,  is 
pronounced  mo  ivardh. 

Excluding  then  I,  i>,  ft,  from  the  twelve  consonants,  we 
have  b,  c,  b.  p,  ?;,  m,  p>  r,  c,  subject  to  this  change  in  their 
primitive  sound. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


19 


This  change,  arising  from  an  aspirate  or  rough  breathing 
after  the  vowel  sound,  is  at  present  correctly  called  aspira- 
tion, incorrectly  mortification;  for  the  change  does  not  de- 
stroy, it  only  modifies  the  sound  of  the  consonant.  Besides, 
it  rests  on  the  same  principle,  and  is  regulated  precisely  by 
the  same  rules  as  those  to  which  aspiration  in  Hebrew, 
Greek,  Latin,  Spanish,  German,  or  English  is  subject. 

The  consonants  p,  f ,  b,  rrj,  are  called  labials  or  lip-letters, 
because  one  cannot  sound  them  without  compressing  the 
lips.  If  their  primitive  sounds  are  cognate,  is  it  not  natural 
that  when  penetrated  by  the  aspiration,  the  sounds  of  these 
same  kindred  letters  should,  on  philosophic  principles,  re- 
main cognate,  or  of  the  same  organ  ?  This  is  what  exactly, 
takes  place.   .  . 

c  and  3,  palatals,  have  their  aspirate  form  perfectly 
cognate,  both  partaking,  when  affected  by  the  rough: 
breathing,  of  tne  guttural  sound. 

From  this  principle  of  similarity  of  sound  in  letters  of  the 
same  organ,  and  of  their  retaining  still  a  similarity  in  their 
aspirated  forms,  a  table  of  the  aspirable  consonants,  and  of 
their  aspirate  sounds,  as  represented  by  Roman  letters,  can: 
be  formed. 

(This  Table  should  be  referred  to  till  the  aspirate  sounds  are 
known  by  the  learner.) 

%*  The  notation  for  the  aspirate  sound  is  a  dot  {•)  or  Ij. 


Plain  or 
Primitive  Forni. 


Labials  <J 


r  * 

b 


Palatals 


1 
{ 

Dentals  < 
Sibilant 


21) 

T 

C 

5 

O 

C 

s 


Aspirated  or 

Secondary  Form, 

as  Spelled. 


Py  or  P\), 

b,  or  t)h, 
%  or  20b, 
%  or  Tb, 

C,  or  Cb,  1 
5,  or  ob,  J 

D,  or  Ob, 
ft,  or  Cb, 
S,  or  Sb, 


Pronunciation  or  Se- 
condary Form,  as  Arti' 
culated. 


F. 

V,  or  W. 
Y ,  or  W. 
H. 


n   ..      TfKHjOrX. 
vjutturalipTT'  y 


DH,  Y. 

H. 

H. 


20  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

A  fuller  explanation  of  the  Aspirated  Consonants. 

p  (asp.)  =  ph  or/. 

b     ...     =  v  (before  or  after  e  or   |) ;  w  (before  or 

after  a,  o,  u). 
ft)    .*,     =  v  (before  or  al'ter  e  or  -j) ;  w  (before  or 
after  a,  o,  u)  ;  ri)  is  slightly  nasal,  as 
in  curixv  (pronounced  as  if  cujD5<v), 
sorrow. 
f     ...         is  silent  :   it  has  the  sound  of  h  in  some 
words;    as   £eir>,   self;    bo   ny    fep;, 
(d/iom  heen)  to  myself, 
c     ...    —  ch  in  och,  oc;  or  the  Greek  ^  (chee).     It 
is  invariably  sounded  like  the  Greek  ^  (chee)  when  it  goes 
before  e  or  -f ;  but  before  a,  o,  or  u,  it  has  a  thicker  sound, 
as  heard  in  the  exclamation  oc !  (och,)  ocon  !  (ochon)  ;  or 
o^'the  German  ch. 

There  is  no  sound  in  English  like  that  of  c  (asp.) ;  for 
when  it  is  said  that  c  aspirated  sounds  like  gh  in  lough, 
very  few  take  up  that  sound,  for  few  in  these  countries, 
except  Irish-speaking  people  alone,  pronounce  that  digraph 
with  a  guttural  tone.  To  pronounce  it  correctly  add  to 
the  sound  of  k  (or  Irish  c)  a  little  rough  breathing  from 
the  throat ;  as  oc,  (och  !) 

5  (asp.)  =  gh,  guttural,  in  the  beginning  of  a 
word,  if  before  the  vowels  a,  o,  u:  before  e  or  ],  it  has  the 
less  guttural  sound  of  y;  as,  tt>o  geAn,  my  affection.  But 
in  the  end  and  middle  of  words,  it  has  no  other  power  than 
that  of  lengthening  the  sound  of  the  preceding  vowel,  and 
fixing  the  spelling,  just  as  gh  in  the  English  words — high, 
highness,  nigh,  neighbour,  thought,  thoughtful,  thought- 
fulness,  tends  to  lengthen  the  vowel  t,  or  the  diphthongs 
eij  ou.,  and  to  aid  in  forming  a  correct  orthography. 

Example:  jirzj,  a  king,  pronounced  as  if  written  nf,  (ree), 
n^eacc,  a  kingdom,  fijg-ArbA^l,  kingly; 

fog,  happiness,  prosperity,  pronounced  so,  roJ-AriiAjl, 
pleasant,  prosperous ;  ro±-&rw{&cz,  pleasantness. 

b  has  a  thick,  guttural  sound  very  like  that  of  5.  In  the 
beginning  of  a  word,  8  before  e  or  ]  has  exactly  the  sound 
of?/,  as  n)oO]A  (?no  Yia),  my  God.     In  the  middle  or  end 


SELF-rNSTRUCTION  IN  IEfSH. 


21 


of  words  8  (asp.)  is  the  same  in  all  respects  as  5  aspirated — 
i.e.,  it  only  lengthens  the  sound  of  the  preceding  vowel 
or  diphthong.  ■    -  *.; 

Obs. — There  is  another  sound  peculiar  to  5  and  8  when 
following  the  vowels  &  or  o,  in  the  first  or  second  syllable 
of  a  word,  which  deserves  particular  attention.  The  two 
letters  aJ,  or  a8,  sound  like  i  in  ire ;  or  ey  in  oye,  eyre,  as 
<\8<vjt>  (ey-en,)  aspen;  a8a|jic,  (ey-arth,)  a  bolster;  a6a]ic, 
(eye-ark,)  a  horn;  a8Uca8,  (ey-luck-oo,)  burial  ;  <v8fiA|rtj, 
I  adore;  x\8rcAft,  a  halter;  e<xU8A0,  a  science;  5*84711,  a 
beagle;  jtAb^tc,  sight;  Ca8^  Thaig;  U3A8,  fewness; 
*5A]t>,  face,  against;  lAjo^jt,  a  nnger,  toe,  prong,  fork; 
(rle*5<vrj,  a  turf-spade ;  and  Seag^i},  John,  are  exceptions) 
The  exceptions  are  generally  marked  with  the  grave  accent, 
as  a8bAft,  a  cause ;  &8rnub,  timber ;  a8,  luck. 

t     ...     =    h\  Aspiration  so  affects  these  letters  that 
f*  ...     =     A  J      their  power  as  consonants  is  lost, 
while  the  aspirate  alone  is  heard,     r  final  is  never  aspi- 
rated. 

VOCABULARY. 


a,  who. 

acc,  but. 

&6,  luck. 

Arj  ce,  the  individual,  the  person 
who ;  ce,  means  any  one,  a  per- 
son, like  the  Greek  rig  (tis),  any 
one  ;  ce  is  sometimes  written 
ct,  but  this  is  not  a  fern.  form. 

b.Ac,  death,  murder. 

bAC,  cows. 

beACA,  life;  bic,  life;  Gr.  /3*o{  (bios); 
Latin,  vita. 

bocc,  poor. 

bftAr,  (to  spy,  v.,  a  design,  n.)  ever; 


as,  50  btifcc,  for  ever  ;  literally 
to  (the  last)  judgment. 

btte&5,  fine. 

ca&,  what  (Latin,  quid). 

cac,  a  battle. 

caic,  spend ;  c&je,  chaff. 

c|A,  who  (Italian,  eke). 

co,  so,  as  ;  co,  so;  when  followed  by 
the  demonstrative  pronoun  no» 
that ;  as  civ  At)  Uv  co  b|teA5  fffj. 
the  day  is  so  fine ,  literally,  the 
day  is  so  fine  that;  b-pujl  re 
•  co  ti)A]C  t\t)  ?  is  he  so  good  ?  it 
means  as,  and  is  followed  by 


*  "  The  sibilant  letter  had  probably  its  mutation  into  the  aspirate ;  but 
this  is  lost  in  Welsh,  though  preserved,  as  we  shall  see,  in  the  Erse." 
Trrichard's  Eastern  Origin  of  the  Celtic  Nations ;  Edited  by  E-.  G.  Latham, 
M.A.,  London:  Quaritch,  p.  163. 

Sdil,  an  eye ;  a  fujl,  his  eye ;  -  rUii)ce,  health ;  &o  fUfflce,  your  health, 
p.  168,  itid. 

'6  In  these  instances  the  initial  s,  though  converted  into  an  aspirate  in 
pronunciation,  is  sometimes  retained  in  orthography,  either  with  a  dot 
over  it,  or  followed  by  h.  But  in  either  case  the  sibilant  is  entirely  lost.* 
Jfote  by  Dr.  Latham. 


22 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRTSH. 


le  (with)  when  a  comparison  is 
made  ;  as,  he  is  as  gentle  as  a 
lamb,  c&  re  co  caoh  "  le"  uafj, 
literally,  he  is  so  mild  (that  he 
can  be  compared)  with  a  lamb ; 
where  no  comparison  is  drawn, 
but  a  certain  condition  pointed 
out,  it  is  followed  by  A^\xy,  and, 
as  ; — Ex.  :  he  is  as  well  as  (is) 
possible,  c&  re  co  ti)A]C  "  Agur" 
Tr  ^e-|&iri ;  we  are  as  fortunate 
as  we  can  be,  cati)u]&  co  \or)0> 

"  Asur"  cj5  Mm- 
cyijoc,  end. 
su]rie,  man,  a  person, 
£Ac,  cause,  reason. 
5Ab,  take,  conceive, 
5 ac,  each, 
jfv^vo,  love. 
Iaoc,  a  hero. 
leAr)&,  a  child. 
rijAjr,  good. 


U)An,  as  ;  like  ;  iijAtt'biAc  Ar)  TrjAfo, 
as  the  flower  of  tL ,  field. 

it)oc,  early. 

nj6,  a  thing. 

t'!o,  virgin. 

ft]C,  course,  a  flight. 

no'),  we,  us. 

t]b,  ye,  you. 

HAD,  they. 

roArii,  to  swim. 

ro5,  happiness. 

An-foj,  misery, 

caIattj,  earth  j  as,  atji  caIat!),  on 
earth. 

ceAc,  a  house ;  ci^e,  a  house's. 

CfvAc,  time ;  M)  z\&b,  the  time  \ 
heace  means,  when. 

cnuA5,  pity, 

ucc,  bosom  ;  ar,  from  ;  thus,  Ar  ucc, 
from  the  bosom,  i,  e.,  by  virtue 
of,  through  •  Ar  ucc  t)e,  for 
God's  sake. 

EXAMPLES. 

cA  at)  1a  b|teA5,  the  day  is  fine ;  cA  at>  bto  £AbA,  the  boat 
is  long;  cA  ad  feAjt  itjajc,  the  man  is  good. 

b|  Ai)  ceAc  bocc  acc  b|  foj  Ann  ad  ctiac  bj  feAjt  ad  c]ge- 
beo,  the  house  was  poor,  but  happiness  was  there  the  time 
(while)  the  man  of  the  house  was  alive. 

ca  5AC  T}|cV  ttjajc  <M)i)  ^e]r}t  everything  is  in  itself  good. 

h]  O^a  aw,  3ac  Arb,  Ajur  Dl  be|8  c]t]OC  Afn,  50  bjtAc. 
God  was  in  being  at  all  times,  and  there  never  will  be  an 
end  for  Him. 

EXERCISE  XII. 

1.  c]A  Aif  v]6  bAb?  2.  b-fujl  bAb  tdaic  A^Ab?  3.  }r 
stjaic  l|crt?  fn^rb.  4.  ad  tdajc  leAC  rt)AH)?  5.  b-^u-jl  ceAC 
bocc  A5Ab  ?  6.  w\  b-eujl  ceAC  bocc  A5ATI)  ?  7.  06,  -jf- 
cnuAJ  e  bo  ccac  acc  cA  1*05  Ann.  8.  50  jiA^b  ro^  A5U]4  reut) 
AjAb  30  bjtAc.  •  9.  c]a  le^f  ah  leAnb  bocc?     10.  le  peAti 

A1)  C|j.  11,  CAb  f?&C  b-PU]l  CU  AT)t)  |*0  CO  TX)QC  ?  12.  IT/A]! 
ACA  AT)  C-A8    A^jt    At)    C6    A    CA    TX)OC.       13.    JAfe    tX)Q    IaiT)  At; 

oo  lArt).  14.  {f  cmiAJ  A5ur  tr  3eA|tfi  beACA  ad  bttfrje  Ajur 
Iad  be  A^foj.  15.  |r  cac  beACA  ad  bujne  co  pAbA  A'r  ca 
]*e  Airi  caIah).  16.  Ar  ucc  De  cajc  beACA  DAOrfjtA.  17.  cja 
fe  OjA?  18.  b-fujt  DtA  AT)«)  5ac  A|c?  19.  caOjaadt) 
^ac  Ajc.  20.  cA  Oja  tdajc  tio  5AC  bujrje;  Ajib-njj  r)etii)e  a 
ca,  a  b|,  Ajur  a  be]8eAr  50  b|tAC. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


23 


VOCABULARY, 


atc,  a  kiln. 

ac,  ford. 

bAlb,    dumb ;     Heb,    V?2    (bala!)  ; 

Latin,  balbus. 
beAc,  a  bee* 
buiSe,  yellow. 
caoj*>,  crying,  wailing. 
cl]Ac,  a  hurdle  of  wattles,  a  harrow, 

a  shield. 
bAic,  colour. 
PAiy,  an  ox;    Latin,  damn,     &a*t)- 

aIIca,  a  buffalo,  (aIIca  means 

living    among     cliffs,    wild ; ) 

£ja6-6au),  a  stag. 
seoc,  a  drink. 
ir,  eat. 
U05,  a  calf ;  Welsh,  Iho;  lAos-liseAc, 

a  cow  after  calving,  a  milch 


cow,   from  U05,  a   calf,    and 

ll^eAc,  licking. 
l|Ar,  grey, 
loc,  a  lake. 
TTJA5,  a  plain,  a  field. 
TpA]ab,  dead  ;  Latin,  mors ;  French, 

mort. 
wua6,  red ;  Latin,  rufus, 
beAn3,  a  bright  red. 
f ah),    pleasant,   agreeable ;    Latin, 

swain's. 
rleA5,  a  spear. 
rleA5Ari,  a  turf-spade. 
fl]Ab.  a  mountain. 
ffU^c,  a  stream. 
rAftB.  a  bull ;  Latin,  taurus. 
cuAjc,  the  country,  as  opposed  to 

the  word  "  city"  or  "  town." 


From  ac,  fcrd,  and  cI^ac,  a  hurdle  of  wattles,  is  formed 
the  compound  word  ac-cIjac,  the  ford  of  hurdles— Dublin ; 
L,,om  ac,  and  bupe,  yellow,  Ac-bu^be — Athboy,  the  yellow 
ford  ;  Ac  and  c]nn,  the  plural  of  coat?,  head,  Ac~cjnn — 
Head-ford;  ac,  and  bAftA,  the  possessive  case  of  b&iji,  oak 
—A  dare  ;  from  ac,  and  ua  |t|j,  possessive  plural,  "  of 
kings,"  Ac-s}A-jii5— - Athenry  ;  from  ac,  and  cojlie,  of  a 
wood— Woodford ;  from  ac,  and  Iuao5  of  warriors — Ath- 
lone ;  from  beul,  mouth,  and  ac,  and  leACAtj,  wide- — Bally- 
lahon  ;  from  ac,  and  Ijaj,  a  rock— Ballyleague,  on  the 
Shannon, 


EXERCISE  XIIL 

1.  Is  the  cow  red  and  is  the  calf  black?  2.  The  cow  is 
not  red,  but  she  is  yellow ;  and  the  calf  is  not  black,  but 
grey  and  white.  3.  Is  the*  child  dumb?  4.  The  child  is 
not  dumb.  5.  Is  there  a  ford  at  the  mouth  of  the  lake? 
6.  There  is  not  a  ford  in  it.     7.  Is  that  a  plain  or  a  lake? 

8.  It  is  neither  a  plain  nor  a  lake;    it  is  a  mountain. 

9.  What  colour  do  you  like  (i?  pleasing  with  you),  yellow, 
grey,  or  red?  10.  I  like  the  yellow.  11.  What  use 
(petoro)  have  we  of  (with)  the  spear,  or  of  the  turf-spade? 
12.   We  have  great  use  (of )  with  it.     13.  Are  you  cold 


24  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

(is  cola  on'you)  ?  14.  I  am  not  cold  (cold  is  not  on  me). 
15.  0o  you  like  a  drink  (is  drink  good  with  thee)  ? — ao 
rpA|c  le<xc  beoc?  16.  Is  the  grass  wet  with  dew?  17.  The 
grass  is  Wet  with  dew.  18.  Have  you  an  ox  and  a  bull? 
19.  I  have  not  an  ox  and  a  bull,  nor  a  buffalo ;  but  I  have 
only  a  cow  and  a  grey  calf.  20.  What  colour  is  the  cow 
(is  on  the  cow)?  21.  Yellow.  22.  Yellow  is  a  good 
colour.  23.  What  is  a  mountain?  24.  A  mountain  is  a 
high  hill.     25.  You  are  lucky  and  happy. 


FIFTH  WESSON. 

CONJUGATION  OF  THE  PRESENT  TENSES  OF  THE  VERB 

to  be,  bo  be|t. 
The  nominative  case  comes  always  after  the  verb. 

Present  tense. 


SINGULAR. 


PLURAL. 


L'A  rjrjtj,  we  are. 
C^v  fib,  you  are. 
Z'a,  vjAb,  they  are. 


1.  Z&.  ttje,  I  am. 

2.  C&  cu,  thou  art. 

3.  Ca,  re,  he  (or  it)  is ;  z&  rf,  she 
(or  it)  is. 

The  following  is  another  form,  in  which  the  nominative 
case  is  embodied  in  all  the  persons  except  the  third  person. 
This  is  called  the  Synthetic  form,  as  the  foregoing  is  called 
the  Analytic.; 

C^Ti),  I  am. 
t&]jx,  thou  art. 

C&  re,  he  (or  it)  is;  c*v  rf>  she 
(or  it)  is. 

THE   INTERROGATIVE   FORM. 

2lf)  b-?uil-7iij,  ami?  i  2li)  b-?U|l-ii>uib,  are  we? 

2li>  bHfcWll-jfi,  art  thou  ?  &n  b-^ujU]6,  are  you? 

2tij  b-trujl  re,  is  he  ?  |  2lt)  b^u^b,  are  they  ? 

Or,  taking  the  third  person  singular,  b-f  ujl,  is,  and  plac- 
ing the  personal  pronoun — me,  I  ;  cu,  thou  ;  re,  he,  (it)  ; 
r],  she,  (it);  r^m,  we  ;  r]b,  you  ;  rfAb,  they,  after  it,  this 
interrogative  form  is  gone  through  in  the  simple  Ana- 
lytic way,  as — 


C&n)U]b,  we  are. 
Cacao],  yon  are. 
Caj&,  they  are. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  25 


SINGULA.lt.  PLURAL. 


6-jmil  ttje,  am  I  ? 

b-jrujl  cu,  art  thou  ? 
b-jru]l  re,  is  he  ? 


b-puil  r?Hf)»  are  we? 
b-^Ufl  rib,  are  you  ? 
b-puil  ri^b,  are  they? 


When  an  assertion  is  made — if,  is;  with  the  personal 
pronouns  is  the  form  adopted  ;  as,  ir  i)e,  it  is  I;  jr  cu,  it 
is  thou;  ir  6,  it  is  he;  ]r  TV)*h  it  is  we;  if  rib,  it  is  vou  ; 
tn^b,  it  is.  they. 

This  ir  is  omitted,  as  has  been  observed  (see  Second 
Lesson,  Observations  3,  4,  page  10),  when  any  of  the  par- 
ticles of  asking  or  denying,  or  the  like,  are  employed  , 
as,  who  (is)  God,  c]<\  \)-'e  Dja?  ir,  after  cj<\,  is  omitted  : 
C4*>  6  ah  v]S  <\n  eAsUjr,  what  is  the  church?  ir  is  omitted 
after  c<xb,  what. 

The  present  tense,  as  it  is  formed  regularly  from  the 
root  b|,  be  thou;  is  b\b\x\),  which  implies  a  state  or  continu- 
ance in  present  existence,  as — 

t)]S-ni),  I  am  wont  to  be.  \       t>|6-Tnui&,  we  are  wont  to  be. 

t?j&-7ft,  thou  art  wont  to  be.  I       l>i6-]6,  you  are  wont  to  be. 

tyd  re,  he  is  wont  to  be.  I       t>|&-]&,  they  are  wont  to  be. 

So,  bib,  the  analytic  form,  with  the  personal  pronouns,  me, 
cu,  re,  expresses  the  same.  Also,  the  termination,  eAnn,' 
denotes  habit  or  continuance ;  as,  bi6-e<\nn  me,  I  am  wont 
to  be;  bi&-ear;t)  cu,  thou  art  wont  to  De;  bi6-eaon  re,  he 
is  wont  to  be  * 

The  endings,  such  as  |n),  of  the  first  person ;  i|t,  of  the 
second  person  singular;  njuib,  of  the  first  person  plural;  p, 
of  the  second;  p,  of  the  third  person  plural,  express,  in 
Irish  what  the  pronouns  J,  thou,  ive,  you,  they,  in  union  with 
the  verb,  convey  in  the  English  language ;  and  also  the 
time  or  tense  which  such  helps  as  do,  may,  can,  suggest  in 
the  conjugation  of  Saxon  verbs.  Few  languages,  indeed* 
are  as  limited  as  En'dis^  is  in  its  verbal  inflections    - 

Observe,  therefore,  that  do,  dost,  does,  doth,  the  emphatic 
and  interrogative  forms  of  the  present  tense  in  English, 
have,  in  Irish,  as  in  every  other  language  of  Europe,  nc 
distinct  word  by  which  they  can  be  translated.     The  verbaT 
inflection  peculiar  to  the  present  tense  supplies  its  place 
as,  I  do  be,  bj&inr,  do  I  be?  a  m-bibinj,  (a  mee-yim?)  dos 
then  be?  a  tt)-bi&i|t?    does  he  have?  a  Tn-bf6eAt)u  A^e 
he  does  have,  h\6e&x)X)  &\Ze' 

This  observation  should  be  remembered. 


20 


SELF-rNSTHUCTION    IN   IRISH. 


VOCABULARY. 


Sif.fcn,  bread. 

UAf),  white  (pale). 

bojib,  haughty. 

t>iAc,  blossom,  flower. 

bojg,  opinion,  expectation. 

£eojl,  meat. 

FUre,  a  prince. 

£or,  yet. 

3eAllAc.  the  moon;  from  3SAI,  white 

(bright). 
lei£,  read  (then). 
IjaJ,  a  physician. 

luc,  a  mouse ;  IU663,  a  little  mouse. 
Iofj^ac,  bright,  shining. 
lu<v,c,  ashes ;  from  Iuac,  swift. 
luAf,  swiftness, 
uuc,  swift,  ae?/,  swiftness,  n. 
iuf,  an  herb  ;  some  of  its  compound 

forms  are — rlftrj-lur,  (from  rlAn, 

safe,  sound,  and  lur),  all-heal; 

rib-wort;   iur-ffjot;  (from  lur, 

and    njoft,   large),   fox-glove ; 

3Anb-luf  (from   3Aftb,   coarse, 

and  lur)  clivers. 
WOaoz,  soft,  mild,  tender ;  as,  jreojl 

tt)Aoc,  tender  flesh. 
?f)ob,  manner,  form,  respect ;  Lat. 

modus. 


KeATT),  heaven. 

Roca,  a  wheel ;  hence  Latin  rota,  a 
wheel* 

RiAtb,  ever ;  up  to  this  time. 

Sa]C,  plenty;  L.  satis.  I  have  plenty 
is  expressed  in  Irish,  I  have 
my  plenty,  c&  mo  f  ajc  A5AHJ. 

SsiAit),  beauty. 

Sui3,  sit  (u). 

Ceic,  hot ;  also  flee  (p), 

C]U5,  thick,  plenty. 

C|tA]5,  the  shore  at  low  waterj  from 
cruv]5,  ebb. 

CjieAb,  a  tribe ;  Latin,  iribus, 

Ctieit,  feeble,  ignorant. 

C^ac,  a  Lord,  a  high  wave,  a  hill. 

C|toj6,  a  loot :  the  sole  of  the  foot ; 
a  measure  of  twelve  inches. 

Uacc,  a  will  or  testament. 

UA]|t,  hour,  as  At)  UAiti,  and  con- 
tractedly  'rj-UAi|t,thehour;that 
is,  when  2—  hence  it  is  always 
translated  when ;  but  when- 
ever a  question  is  asked,  the 
words  Atj  uA}ft,  are  not  con- 
tracted into  ouAiTi ;.  as  c?a  at) 
UAijt,  when  ?  i.e.}  what  hour  ? 
Ufrse,  water. 


EXEHCISE  XIV. 

1.  The  day  is  fine.  2.  This  month  is  wont  to  be  fine. 
3.  My  son  is  young.  4.  Is  my  son  young  ?  5.  He  is  not 
young.  6.  He  is  usually  good.  7.  He  is  not  wont  to  be 
up  early  8.  Is  every  man  good  ?  9.  Every  cat  is  not 
^rey  nor  black.  10.  God  is  good.  11.  Who  is  God? 
12.  What  is  heaven?  13.  There  is  happiness  in  heaven. 
14.  Are  you  lucky  (is  the  luck  on  you)?  15.  No,  I  am 
not  lucky.  I  am  unlucky.  16.  Do  you  love  me?  17.  I 
do  not  love  you.  18.  I  love  God,  and  God  loves  me. 
19.  God  loves  every  person.  20.  God  is  king  in  heaven 
and  on  earth.  21.  The  field  is  yellow  and  white.  22.  The 
virgin  is  young  and  mild.  23.  Luck  attends  those  that 
are  good ;  (idiomatic  form  is — luck  is  usually  on  the  good). 
24.  Are  you  good  when  you  are  lucky  ?     25,  I  was  never 


3FLF  INSTRUCTION    IN    IE  1ST f.  21 

lucky,  yet  I  am  of  opinion  (]y  bojj  l]orr>)  that  I  am  good. 
26.  Is  the  sun  bright  (Ioi^xac)  ?     27.  The  sun  is  bright. 

28.  Have   you  got   (o-£uil   A^At>)   white   (5e<vl)  bread  ? 

29.  I  have  plenty,  and  milk.  30.  Have  you  enough  of 
everything?  31.  I  have.  32.  You  are  as  generous  (f]*X) 
as  (l.e)  a  prince. 

Obs. — The  sentences  in  the  several  exercises  embrace 
only  such  words,  for  the  greater  part,  as  are  given  in  the 
lists  at  each  heading.  Sometimes  words  in  former  lists  or 
exercises  are  again  brought  into  account.  The  learner 
should  therefore  make  himself  thoroughly  familiar  with 
the  words,  their  sounds,  and  their  idiomatic  turns  of  ex- 
pression, to  prevent  reference  to  former  Lessons. 

To  transjate  these  English  sentences  into  Irish,  and  to 
write  them  in  the  Celtic  character,  to  speak  them  from  time 
to  time  when  alone  or  with  others,  must  at  once  ensure  a 
knowledge  of  the  language  as  it  is  spoken  and  written. 
Begin  forthwith  to  speak  it. 

EXERCISE  XV. 

1.  Is  bread  cheap  or  dear?  2.  It  is  cheap.  -3.  Is  butter 
dear?  4.  Yes,  it  is  dear  this  month.  5.  Wine  is  dear, 
meat  is  usually  dear,  and  water  is  usually  cheap  6.  The 
virgin  is  handsome  (aIuji)).  7.  The  haughty  is  found 
under  beauty's  dress  (fAo^  rset?b).  8.  You  are  not  wont 
to  be  early  at  the  house.  9.  They  are  usually  at  an  early 
hour  at  the  house.  10.  Are  you  early  from  home?  11. 
You  are  in  happiness.  12.  They  are  usually  unhappy. 
13.  The  moon  is  bright,  the  cloud  is  grey;  the  day  is  dark, 
the  month  is  beautiful.  14.  When  I  am  well  (rl&n)  I  am 
happy.  15.  When  do  you  be  well?  .16.  The  physician  does 
have  a  secret.  17.  The  wheel  is  red.  18.  The  eye  is  grey. 
Ill  The  cat  is  black.  20.  What  hour  is  it?  (cja  an  uA]jt 
j).  21.  It  is  early  yet  (for)«  22.  The  day  is  long.  23 
Many  a  day  we  shall  be  in  the  tomb;  (jr  joti?6a  l&  \-&v 
3-cjiL  o}\&yov.)  24.  Man's  life  is  short,  25.  It  is  like  the 
flower  of  the  field :  It  is  like  a  vapour  (ceo)  ;  it  is  a  warfare, 
as  Job  says  (m4|t  beiji  job).  26.  If  you  wish  (rr>&  if  n)&]b  . 
JeAc)  to  live  old,  take  hot  and  cold,  is  an  old  saying  (reai) 


2&  SELF-TXSTRt'CTION   IN    IRISH. 

Obs.  1 . — The  first  letter  of  a  word — if  it  be  one  of  the 
nine  mutables — suffers  aspiration  after  the  possessive  pro- 
nouns singular — 1170,  my ;  bo,  thy ;  <\,  his. 

EXAMPLE. 

Pronounced 
bear?,  a  woman,     rtyo  be<vn,  my  woman;  mo  van. 

b&jib,  a  bard,         bo  b&j\b,  thy  bard;  do  wawrdh 

bo jt©,  a  table,         a    bojib,  his  table,  a    wordh. 

b  in  the  words  be<xo,  bAfib,  bojtb,  when  not  preceded  bv 
the  possessive  pronoun  singular,  is  not  aspirated;  put  the 
possessive  pronouns  singular  before  the  same  words,  and 
then  b  immediately  assumes  the  aspirate  sound,  and  is,  of 
course,  pronounced  like  »,  if  e  or  ]  follow ;  and  like  w,  if 
a,  or  o,  or  u  follow. 

a,  her,  the  possessive  pronoun  singular,  feminine,  is  an 
exception: — it  does  not  cause  aspiration,  and  it  is  in  this 
non-aspirating  power  only  that  it  can  be  distinguished 
from  <v,  his;  as  a  bo|tb,  her  table;  a  bojtb,  his  table. 

Obs.  2. — The  vocative  case,  or  as  it  is  called  by  English 
grammarians — the  nominative  case  of  address — has  the 
first  letter,  if  aspirable,  invariably  aspirated. 

EXAMPLE, 

cujple,  pulse  ;  c|to]6e,  heart: 

a  cuirle,  0  pulse;  a  cujfle  mo  cfto^6e,  pulse  of  my  heart. 

Of  a,  God;  b'lljf,  dear  (from  byl,  foud) : 

a  t>e,  Oh,  G6d;  0  a  t)e  bjljr,  O !  dear  God. 

5jt  a6,  love : 

a  5|ta&,  oh  Love:  '5fi^8  id'  a^atha,  love  of  my  soul. 

reAjic,  affection,  affectionate  one : 

a  f  e<Mtc  5ftAb,  oh,  love  of  loves. 

^u,tte,and)M 

SDAjjie^   )  J 

jk3&H||ie  6^1  jr,  oh,  dear  (Virgin)  Mary;  a  2t)A"jjte  jtuju,  oh, 

Mary,  secret  love. 

In  these  exclamations,  the  c  of  cuifte;  O  of  D(a;  5  of 
3ftA&;  %ft  of-  2t)uifie;  f  ofreAfic,  are  aspirated  on  account 
of  die  vowel  sound  of  a  in  the  nominative  case  of  address 
preceding  the  aspirable  consonants,  c,  b,  5,  *v,  r. 


SEI^-INSTRUCTION  JNIB16H.  29 

SIXTH  LESSON. 

Obs.  1. — In  compound  words  the  first  letter  of  the  second 
part  is  aspirated  should  it  be  aspirable — as  cUot),  inclined, 
crooked ;  beaftc,  an  act,  an  exploit,  form  the  compound  cIaod- 
beAfic,  a  deceitful  act;  so  pefU-beAjic,  a  treacherous  act; 
reAjic-5fi&8,  dearest  love;  beA§,  good;  bu^e,  person;  be^g- 
6u|t)e,agood  person,  reA,n,old;  reAi)-freA|t,  an  old  man ;  reM;- 
be<\n, an  old  woman.  The  b,in  beajtc  ;  3, in  3fi&6 ;  b, in  bu{t)e ; 
p,  in  pe<x]t ;  b,  in  beai},  in  the  foregoing  examples  are  aspi- 
rated, because  they  form  the  second  part  of  compound  words. 

Except — Words  beginning  with  any  of  the  dental  con- 
sonants, b,  c,  r,  when  the  preceding  part  of  the  compound 
ends  in  b,  I,  i),  r,  c ;  as  Afib,  high;  tigeAjitKv,  Lord;  Ajib- 
cigeAjiD a,  sovereign  Lord ;  caol,  slender ;  bub,  black ;  caoI- 
bub,  slender  black ;  At)  buACA^l  cAol-bub,  the  slender-black 
boy;  bu&i),  lasting;  raog*!,  life,  age;  buAtKTAOJAl,  long 
life;  buAi>|-A05Al<xc,  long-lived.  The  initial  letter  in  the 
second  part  of  the  compound  in  those  words  is  not  aspi- 
rated, agreeably  to  the  terms  of  the  exception. 

The  dentals,  b,  c,  r,  do  hot  undergo  aspiration,  because 
they  are  sufficiently  clear  and  musical  in  their  combina- 
tion with  other  dentals  or  Unguals,  t,  v,  and  do  not  re- 
quire, like  the  gutturals  and  the  palatals,  the  aid  of  aspi- 
ration, to  render  them  flexible. 

Obs.  2. — In  general,  then,  the  dentals,  b,  c,  r,  following 
b,  c,  r>  or  I,  13,  (and  sometimes  n,)  final,  or  otherwise,  are 
never  aspirated. 

"    VOCABULARY. 


Slrjoff,  now. 

2tcAin,  fattier ;  Latin,  pater.  ACAflt- 

JSdft,  grandfather. 

buAcAjll,  a  boy ;  derived  from  bo, 

a  cow,  and  CA]U  (Latin,  coiere), 

«     to  attend,  to  mind. 

Cajia,  a  friend  j  from  cAjt,   dear 

(Latin,  cliara,  dear) ;  Greek, 

CfieAc,  destruction. 
Cnort),  crooked,  bent  down. 
CufiAn)  (Latin,  euro),  care;  applied 
in  Irish  to  all  over  whom  one 


ke^o*  g°0<i ;  in  composition,  as 
&cA5-&U]T)e,  a  good  person; 
while  n)A]C,  good,  is  used  out 
of  composition ;  as,  &u]i?e  ujatjc, 
a  good  person. 

toeA$,  good,  is  opposed  to  bjioc,  bads 
njAic,  good,  is  opposed  to  ole, 
bad,  The  former  are  placed  be- 
fore the  noun,  thelatter  after  it. 

fcfiujii?,  back  (Greek,  &§/*«,  skin ; 

and  ^f»J,  the  shoulders). 
■pAiteAc,  fretful.    Fuacc,  cold. 
3aiv  without  (French,  sans). 


has  charge.  I   THojji,  (Latin,  gloria),  glory. 


30  SFLF-INSTRrCTION   IN   HUSH-, 


SOito,  a  thousand  (Latin  mille). 
S.oc,  frost  (Latin,  siccva;  Heb.  nnv). 
SI&t;,  (Latin  salvus),  safe,  healthy 

soruid; )  Uvjtjre, health-,  eus-rUn?, 

unwell. 


Sfan,  knee" (Greek,  ysjw). 

5ii(\6.  love. 

5{ift6»ijAn,  loving. 

1'jS,  day  (French  7tiu.) 

Iiu6,  motion,  freedom  of  the  limb 

in  acting.  j    Swfyc,  mist. 

^D*\CA|n,  mother;  the  dam  of  a  beast;      S!)cjac-a,  snow. 

a  cause,  source ;  n>ACAu>-ibofi,      CeAr,  heat. 

grandmother.  (    CnnAJ,  pity. 

The  Irish  of  the  word,  to- dag,  is  pronounced  an  yuh,  and  spelled  by 
some  thus  :  Af)0  iu6,  (O'Brien  and  O'Beilly) ;  by  others,  thus :  a  i)~bjuu 
Which  is  the  more  correct  ?  For  the  former  wo  have  the  authority  of 
O'Brien  and  O'Reilly,  and  analogy  with  the  French  and  Spanish  lan- 
guages ;  hut;  of;— for  the  latter,  usage  to  some  extent,  and  analogy  with 
the  word  day,  old  Irish,  &ja ;  Latin*  die ;  Welsh,  dydh  ;•  and 
Sanscrit,  dyu. 

EXERCISE  XVI. 

1»  2t)ob]idt)!  2.  2#o  cfieAc  !  3.  2$o  rijfle  cfiu^ij.  4. 
$t)o  c«|fle  ^5^1*  n}o  |tut?  te^l.  5,  ?t  cu]rle  rt?o  cjioi&e,  rno 
catia,  njo  5?tA&  if  cu.  6.  ^C  ce^le  m'  adad?a  if  cit.  7.  Mac 
njo  cajia  cotjt,  &tl>  31t^6iV)^|t»  en?  8.  If  rt)e  bo  r.AftA  c-6]|i, 
bjl,  jjiAfcrijAji.  9.  &-£U{l  bo  beAD  a^iu*  bo  tdac  A5iif  nut? 
Seal  bo  c/ftoibe  Icac  Am)  ]ub?  10,  Ca  fjAb  Ijcn?  Ano  jub. 
11.  Ca  b-fn]l  bo  feA]t  ado  iub?     12,  Ca  re  Ijo?d.     13. 

iD-pHll  A  COf    fU\T),    DO   r^Dl)    AUOIf,  AJUf  A  f  Al   A3Uf  t1?eU|l  A 

cojf?     14.  Ca  a  fi\l  A5Uf  a  cof  A5'.Jf  a  rbeuft  rlAD ;  acc 

C&  A  COAI)D  CJDD  0    Arr>    to    AID    AJUf    pi  AD    AI)D  A  CAOb.       15. 

Ca  au  c-fujl  beAf  bo5  Ai^e.  10.  Ca  b-fu?l  ad  beAD  a  ca 
eATj-flCM)?  17.  Ca  f]  at;i)  yo.  18.  C]A  ad  D|b  z<\  A^t  f  j  ? 
(Who/  thing  is  on  her? — {.&,  what  is  it  that  ails  her?)  19. 
Ca  a  jiitD  5^d  UiAb,  a  bjiuim  cfioro,   A  cluAf  5ad  clof. 

20.  T^Ajb  l]AJ5  AlC]   6    D  ATD  TO  A  DAe,  'D  «A1]t  b|  bobuACA]ll 

A|5  ceAC  tdo  ri)ACAft?  21,  b| ;  A5uf  bejji  re  dac  b-]:ujt 
£At  A||t  bjc  Aiq  a  bejc  f*A|ceAc  Atfi  b&r.  22.  Mac  bjieAg 
ad  A]n)f}|t  i  fo?  23.  }f  b|teAj,  siofft  bo  Oja.  24.  U-\  b-fu]l 
fUACc  add,  i]o  ceo,  do  jaoc;  acc  ca  jac  aod  Ia,  bpeAj;  ad  ; 
3(t]AD  Ajji  i;eAri)  jad  fiDu^c,  $ad  Deiil.  25*  34i?  pea^i  leAc 
ceAf  do  ftiAcc?  26.  Jf  peA|t|i  Ijoid  fUAcc  le  fioc  A5i«f  le 
fneAcxA  'da  ceAf  A5Uf  5^1AT^-    27.  b-f ti|t  bo  cuftArp  Aguf 

CU|1AtD  b'  ACA]t  A  ftAIDCe?       28.     CA]b,  50    flAjb    n?A|C  A^Ab 

A^uf  Af5  5AC  bu]De  A15  a  b-pijl  beA5-c|toi6e.  29.  b-fufl 
bAcajfi-tnoft  feAD?  30.  M]  b-f  u]l ;  di  b-fu]l  feAD-feA]i 
no  feAD-beAD  ajji  b|c  asaidd,  CAiDU|b  tqle  65  Ajuf  flAi;. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH,  31 

Observation  1.— When  the  article  ad  (the)  is  placed 
before  nouns,  it  aspirates  the  first  consonant,  if  aspirable,  in 
the  nominative  and  objective  cases  singular  of  nouns  femi- 
nine ;  but  of  nouns  masculine  the  first  consonant  in  the 
possessive  case  singular.     Example — 

be.AD,  a  woman;  ad  beAD,  the  woman. 

ft|t,  possessive  case  of  f-eATi,  a  man;  teac  ad  fin,  the 
man's  house. 

Exception  1, — Nouns  whose  first  letter  is  b,.or  c,  do  not 
take  the  aspirate  form:  Example- — ad  bt$]l,  £?  (nom.  or 
obj.  case)  the  wish,  the  element;  ad  borvjAp},  the  world's; 
Cj^eAftDA  ad  boti)A]D,  the  world's  Lord. 

The  reason  is,  the  dental  d  of  the  article  ad  (the),  and 
the  dentals  b,  or  c,  are  quite  euphonious  without  the  aid 
of  aspiration,  as  has  been  shown  in  the  Exception  to  Obser- 
vation 1,  at  the  commencement  of  this  Lesson  (p.  29). 

Exception  2. — S,  f,  is  an  unique  kind  of  letter,  which 
in  this  particular  form  does  not,  after  the  article,  bear  to 
be  aspirated,  but  instead  takes  the  letter  z  before  it,  in  the 
nominative  and  objective  cases,  if  the  noun  be  feminine ;  in 
the  possessive  case,  if  the  noun  be  masculine,  as — - 

yeob,  f.,  a  jewel ;  M)  c-f  eob,  the  jewel ;  (nom.  or  obj,  case.) 

?Iac,  £,  rod;  At)  c-rl<\e,  the  rod. 

f |tA]b,  £,  street ;  ad  c-fftAjb,  the  street. 

rA3<v]|tc,  priest's ;  atj  c-rA^Ajfic,  the  priest's  (the  poss.  case). 

as;  $lt)  c-reob  bo-£A5AlA  *r  \  y;  A]lDe;  the  rare  jewel  is  the 
most  beautiful. 

%lr)  c-rlA£  dac  d-sIagadi)  fDjoii);  the  rod  that  takes  not 
twisting. 

In  these  instances,  when  the  two  consonants,  c  and  r , 
come  together,  c  is  pronounced  and  y  is  silent ;  which  in- 
deed is  always  the  case  whenever  two  consonants  whose 
sounds  cannot  unite  in  one  syllable  meet-— the  first  is 
sounded,  the  second  rendered  silent. 

It  is  only  after  the  article  (ad)  that  S  suffers  this  change ; 
for  if  ttjo,  bo,  or  a  (his),  the  possessive  pronouns  singular 
precede :  or  if  it  be  the  nominative  case  of  address  ;  or  if 
the  noun  beginning  with  S  come  after  the  prepositions  aj^, 


32 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


on,  &c,  as  lias  been  pointed  out  in  the  foregoing  Observa- 
tions (See  F^ftli  Lesson, .  Observations  1,  2,  p.  28),  S,  r 
would,  in  all  such  cases,  be  aspirated  according  to  rule;  as, 

I*Iac,  rod  ;  mo  flax,  my  rod. 

rUc,  rod ;  &\\i  f  lac,  on  a  rod. 

bfioc,  bad  ;  biioc-flAc,  a  bad  rod. 

rUc,  rod  ;  "  <vr>"  c-rUt,  the  rod. 


VOCABULARY. 


rcoc. 


Dead,  tijAttb. 

Earth,  cAlAtb  ;  (Latin,  tellus). 
Fairness  or  whiteness,  pi^e.- 
(Blossom)  of  aU  that  is  fair,  blfcc  tjA 

Irishman,  C^eAtiAc ;  from  C]t*e> 
Ireland.  Add,  eAc,  or  Ac,  to 
the  name  of  a  country,  and 
the  gentile  name  of  one  from 
that  country  is  formed;  as, 
SAcr ai)-ac,  an  Englishman ; 
FjtAtjc-Ac,  a  Frenchman ;  Spftjtj  ■ 
eAc,  a  Spaniard.  If  the  name 
of  the  country  or  place  form  the 
possessive  case  in  Ail ;  as  C]jte, 


Ireland ;  2UKa,  Scotland  ;  Sac- 
tA,  England ;  2J)un?A,  ^Minister ; 
the  gentile  name  is  formed  from 
the  possessive  case ;  as,  2£Uoa, 

2llbAt)AC  ;      SACf  A,     SACr AiJAC  J 

Honour,  otjcijv 

Joy,  rot;  luAc-5A'tt,  rejoicing  (from 

Iuac,  frequent,  quick,  and  5&ijt, 

a  laugh). 
Mind,  ».,  tijein  ;  (Latin,  mens). 
Shame,  t#V]tte- 
Store,  fc&ft. 
Treasure,   cAirse,  cjrce  j     (Latin, 

Jiscus,    the    king's   treasury ; 

cista,  a  purse). 


EXERCISE  XVII. 

1.  Is  the  man  old?  2.  He  is  not  old;  but  the  old  man 
who  was  here  yesterday  is  now  dead,  3.  Is  the  old  woman 
in  the  house?  4.  She  is  not;  but  the  grandmother  is  in 
the  house.  5.  Have  you  a  grandmother  living?  6.  I 
have,  and  a  grandfather.  7.  Is  the  old  man  who  was  in 
the  house  yesterday  your  grandfather?  8.  He  is;  and  the 
old  woman  who  is  here  to-day  is  my  grandmother.  9. 
Have  you  a  good  (beAg)  heart?  10.  I  have  a  good  heart 
and  a  well-disposed  mind  ;  for  every  good  man  has  a  good 
heart  and  a  well-disposed  mind.  11.  The  Lord  my  God  is 
Sovereign  f&fio,  high,  supreme,  sovereign,)  Lord  of  (ajji, 
on,)  heaven  and  of  earth.  12.  'the  Irishman  is  long-lived. 
13.  How  are  all  those  under  your  care?  14.  Those  under 
my  care  are  well  (rl&T),  safe).  15.  How  are  those  under 
your  care,  and  your  father's,  and  your  grandfather's? 
16.  Your  fame  and  your  reputation  are  dea^  to  me. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  33 

1 7.  Oh !  my  sad  sorrow  that  you  are  not  happy.  18.  Oh ! 
iny  treasure  and  love  of  loves,  how  great  is  iny  affection 
for  you !  19.  Mary,  pulse  of  heart,  flower  of  all  that  is 
fair !  20.  You  are  my  sorrow  and  my  joy — my  honour 
and  my  shame,  my  life  and  my  death. 


SEVENTH  LESSON. 

CONJUGATION  OF  THE  VERB  "  tO  be?  DO  be|C, — CONTINUED. 

(See  Fifth  Lesson.) 

INDICATIVE  MOOD. 

Imperfect  Tense, 

This  tense  is  by  some  called  the  habitual  past,  because 
it  expresses  no  particular  action,  or  state. of  being,  but  a 
habit,  or  action  repeated  in  the  one  ca§e,  and  a  continued 
state  of  existence  in  the  other.  We  call  it  by  the  name 
Imperfect,  in  order  to  conform  to  the  established  divisions 
of  Tense,  and  because  it  agrees  very  closely  with  the  Im- 
perfect in  Greek,  Latin,  and  French  verbs.  The  first  letter 
of  this  tense  is  aspirated,  if  it  be  one  of  the  nine  mutable 
consonants. 

SINGULAR.  PLURAL. 


1.  bj&-jijij,  veeyinn,  I  was  wont  to 

be. 

2.  fyb-tea,,  eeeh<aw,  thou  (you)  wast 

wont  to  be. 
3  b]6-eA&  f&,  veeyoo  she,  he  was 
wont  to  be. 


1.  fcjS-ti)ir ,  veemwh,  we  were  wont 

to  be. 

2.  b^tf,  wekeef  you  were  wont  to 

be. 

3.  b{t5-&ff,  veedeesh,  they  were  won* 

to  be* 


This  tense,  of  which  the  Irish-speaking  people  make*  such 
frequent  ase,  is  by  them  translated /when  conversing  in 
English,  by  the  words,  **  used  to  be.n 

The  interrogative  form  is  gone  through  by  placing  the 
particle  aos  whether,  before  each  of  the  persons;  as,  ad 
b|8-ini),  was  I  wont  to  be,  &c. 

The  yerbal  form  of  the  third  person  singular ?  bf6e<&6, 


gives  the  analytic  conjugati 
Obs, — C4&,  and  a6,  final,  is,  in  Connaught,  pronounced 
oo,  (English) ;  in  Minister,  a     As  the  final  syllable  of  the 


34  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IS"  IRISH- 

imperfect  tense,  it  is  pronounced  incorrectly  in  Minister, 
and  in  some  districts  in  the  southern  parts  of  Connaught — 
like  aaJu  guttural.  Of  the  sound  of  *6  final,  we  shall 
treat  in  the  Twelfth  Lesson. 

The  word  synthetic,  as  applied  to  the  conjugation  of 
Irish  verbs,  moans  that  the  personal  pronouns  n>e,  en,  rtnn, 
rib,  ff4&,  are.  in  each  tense,  combined  with  the  verb,  so  as 
to  make  one  word,  thus — c&lfn,  I  am.  is  composed  of  z'-\, 
am,  and  ire.  I.  and  is  as  much  a  synthesis,  that  is.  a  joining 
together  of  the  two  words  cC\  and  me.  as  &5Ain,  at  me  ;  ounj, 
on  me;  Ifonj,  with  me,  is  of  a^,  at,  and  me,  me  ;  Ajft,  on  ; 
and  me,  le,  with ;  and  me.  In  some  persons  of  the  com- 
pound pronouns,  equally  as  of  the  verbs,  this  synthetic 
union  is  not  clearly,  at  first,  perceived  ;  as.  in  leo,  with 
them,  compounded  of  le  $nd  }&b;  in  b|6-jnn,  I  used 
to  be,  compounded  of  bi8  and  me. 

The  Analytic  is,  in  meaning,  opposed  to  Synthetic,  and  in 
dicates  that  the  pronoun  and  verb  are  not  combined  in  one 

From  the  nature  therefore  of  the  synthetic  form,  it  is 
plain  the  personal  pronouns  cannot,  in  the  nominative  case, 
be  expressed  after  the  verb  when  conjugated  synthetically  ; 
and  should  the  personal  pronouns  be  found  so  expressed, 
they  must  be  necessarily  in  the  objective  case.     Thus— - 

&i\)m—z:\  me,  I  am, 

Cv\im  me=ct\  me,  me,  I.  I  am; 

buA]t-]m  me.=  buAil[6  me  rr<e.  X.s&rike  (I), 

which  clearly  is  very  incorrect.  Yet  the  third  person 
plural  is  excepted,  and  is  often  elegantly  employed,  with 
this  double  form  of  nominative  case,  to  add  weight  and 
strength  to  the  ordinary  power  of  language, 

The  reader  cannot  fail  to  perceive,  that  inflecting  the 
verb  synthetically,  the  third  person  singular  has  not  the 
pronoun  combined  with  the  verb,  as  the  other  person?  have, 
and  he  will  naturally  ask  the  reason.  It  is,  as  Doctor 
O'Donovan  remarks,  because  the  third  person  singular  is 
always  absent,  and  needs  therefore  to  be  expressed,  that  its 
gender  may  become  known,  whereas  the  first  person  or 
speaker,  and  the  person  spoken  to  "  being  always  supposed 
to  be  present,  there  is  no  necessity  of  making  anv  distinc- 
tion of  gender  in  them." 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRIS&. 


35 


When  therefore,  in  the  analytic  form,  the  nominative  or 
subject  is,  in  the  first  and  second  persons  singular  and  in 
all  the  persons  of  the  plural,  actually  expressed,  one  unin- 
fected form  of  the  verb  suffices  for  all,  since  the  relation 
of  its  persons  is  sufficiently  marked  by  the  subject,  just  as 
in  English;  I  loved,  thou  lovest,  he  loved;  we  loved,  you 
loved,  they  loved.  The  verbal  form  "  loved"  is  the  same 
in  each  of  five  personal  endings,  yet  from  the  subject,  or 
nominative,  each  person  of  the  verb  is  clearly  known. 

THE  ANALYTIC  IMPERFECT  OF  THE  VERB  "  to  be? 


SINGULAR. 

1    b]6-ea8,  (veeyoo),  rcje. 

2.  b|6-eA&,         ,,         cu. 

3.  bp-e^b,        ,,         re  or  ff. 


TLURAL. 

1.  5|&-eA&,  {veeyoo)  fjijij. 

2.  b(b-eA6,         ,,         rib. 

3.  bj&-eA&,         ,,         rjAb. 


I  was  wont  to  be ;  thou  wast  wont  to  be ;  he  or  she  was 
wont  to  be ;  we  were  wont  to  be ;  you  were  wont  to  be ; 
they  were  wont  to  be. 

VOCABULARY. 


2in,  whether,  (a,  is  pronounced 
short).  It  is  put  before  the 
perfect  tense,  just  as  An,  whe- 
ther, is  put  before  the  pre- 
sent tense,  when  a  question 
is  asked.  Art,  whether,  is  a 
compound  form  of  at),  whether, 
and  jio — which,  in  the  ancient 
language,  was  a  mere  sign  of 
past  time. 

tlrt,  whomj  or  which ;  a  relative 
pronoun  compounded  of  a, 
who,  which  ;  and  y\o,  the  an- 
cient sign  of  the  perfect  tense. 

2lrts  our ;  a  possessive  pronoun, 
plural  of  tt,'o,  my  :  Ait  in  each 
of  these  instances  is  pro- 
nounced urh  (u  short).  It 
takes  \)  before  a  vowel ;  as,  Art 
rj-  ACAifi,  our  father. 

£l*t,  aw,  slaughter ;  hence  the 
Greek  name  of  the  god  of 
Slaughter,  A^»j? ;  Welsh,  aer. 

iij-i,  plough  (to)  ;  Latin,  arare,  to 
plough  ;  ploughing ;  the  action 
of  ploughing,  b]  ha  &Ajtp  at; 
kj\,  the  oxen  were  ploughing — 


Job.   I.  14.      Ploughed  land. 

Welsh,  dr;   Germ  erde ;  Gr. 

'Apoa;. 
2l|t,  for  <v]ft,  upon ;  Att  for  be^i,  says ; 

as,    A|tt,    or  Aft    re,   says  he; 

Latin,  ait. 
-beifc,  will  be,  future  tense  of  beir, 

to  be. 
beil,  possessive  case  of  beui,  mouth  > 
Depj  to  be,  being  ;  a  being  by  ex- 
cellence ;  a  lady. 
Ou6,  and  bA,  was  ;  may  be. 
"D]A&,  food  ',  Greek,  j3io<;,  life. 

Uujn,  (to,  or  from,  &c.)  a  cow ; 
the  prepositional  case — i  e., 
the  objective  case  governed  by 
a  preposition— .of  bo,  a  cow, 

CeiTD,  a  step  ;  grade,  dignity  ;  as, 
corr-ceinj,  a  foot -step ;  An&- 
ce  jit?,  high  grade,  great  dignity. 

t%eAc,  direct  (adjective),  straight ; 
Latin,  dirigere. 

t>U]ne,  a  person. 

C|c,  possessive  case  of  eAc ;  Latin, 
equus,  a  horse. 

C]le,  (and  in  old  Irish  A]le,  and 


36 


SELF-INSTRUCT \0\  IN  IRISH. 


Ojte)  another;  Greek,  atou, 
another  ;  Latin,  alius.  From 
ejle  and  cifieAC,  one  of  any 
(cfti)  country,  is  derived  ejlc- 
jteAc,  and  'sometimes  written 
0|lc]teAc,  a  stranger. 

Fe&tM*i  better. 

K)jU,  a  while  ;  50  p6|U,  for  a  while, 
yet ;  pAij  50  pojU,  wait  yet. 

V&,  for ;  as  ca&  pA,  for  what. 

Fao|  (pr./wee),  under,  for;  as  cAb 
pAoj,  under  what  ?  i.e.,  on  what 
account. 

Faoj,  in  ;  as,  he  is  in  power  and  re- 
spect, c&  re  pAO]  ceirt),  A5iir 
pAOf  it)eAf.  These  extrinsic 
qualities  are,  as  it  were*  laid 
on  him  j  he  is  therefore  justly 
said  to  be  under  them. 


Fa7,  reason,  cause  ;  as,  cja  a'ij  pfc& 
what  reason;  r*v  p&c  le  jac 
1)16,  there  is  reason  (with)  for 
every  thing.  pA,  for ;  and  pkc, 
cause,  reason,  are  pronounced 
nearly  alike,  pAc==/GM«/i,  p*v= 

3At)Av,  scarcity;  from  5A1J,  without, 
prep.,  scarce,  ««?;'. 

lorj,  a  luncheon,  a  viatic,  a  store. 

KAjb,  was  ;  is  employed  in  the  per- 
fect tense,  exactly  like  b-p ujl, 
is;  in  the  present  tense  (See 
Second  Lesson,  page  10), 
after  particles  Of  denying, 
questioning,  wishing,  or  sup- 
posing,-after  the  relative  pro- 
nouns a,  who  ;  nAc,  who  not. 


EXERCISE  XVIII.  .  . 

1.  TCAlb  a  ceAtftj  cnotu?  2.  bj  a  ceAt)  cjtoii).  3.  $A|b 
a  l^n)  caoI  ?  4.  bj  a  Ian)  caoI  A3ur  b  j  a  coy  cam).  5. 
UAjb  a  5ftuA5  I^ac  (grey)  ?  6.  bf  a  5|tuA5  Iia£.  7.  T*A]b 
ad  b6  bot)D  1)0  bAt)?  8.  bj  ti  bow.  9,,  HA]b  rt)o  cAjtb 
3011117?  10.  Mf  jtAjb,  Act  ty  re  bujbe.  M.  HAjb  At)  beat) 
65  Ajuf  Ai)  peAfi  reAt)?  12.  %f  Aj?  beAi)  dj,  A3ur  bj  rl 
£AO]  rbeAf  A5ur  £Aoj  seAt).  13.  bf  bo  £eAjt  reAD,  Asur 
befb  bo  it)ac  moft  ri)Aft  bj  a  ACAipV  14.  b-fruil  idac  aj3 
b^DJeAi?  30  ^6] II?  15.  Ca  idac  63  A13  ?i?'  jDgeAi)  65  5  DAe. 
16.  bj  bo  «)ac  £<xoi  clu  A5Uf  ^ao|  5l6||t.  17.  -bjbeAt)t)  ub 
b&t)  A13  ceAfic  bub.  18.  £>A  A5ur  OAjt)e  ^eAl  aj3  briji) 
bow.  19.  pA^b  clu^f  At)  ejc,  beA3J  *  oof  bjjteAc,  a 
8|iu^tt)  £AbA?  20.  b]  a  cluAr  beA5,  A  bfiu^rp  £AbA,  a  coy 
b]|teAc;  A3ur  ]tA^b  r&  paoj  CAfiyt  a  pAe,  bul  ruAr  At)  crjojc? 
21.  Wj  ft  Alb,  acc  bj  re  add  coac-m)'  ACA|t.  2SJ.  bub  Tt)AfC 
lfon>  ceo.l  no  be]l;  Ca  bo  juc  co  fr|DD  A3ur  bo- ijlofi  co  Anb, 
3U|t  ti)iAt)  Ifort)  a  bejc  A15  clor  \p]y.  23.  ^tr>  ce  fybeAr  ruAr 
b|8eAt)t)  re  fAof  c6iti)  A5ur  clu;  A3Uf  ad  ce  bf&eAf  y]oy 
b^beADD  te  IjAPl  cAfl  A5up  f  Adf  §ADAf .  24.  C]te,ub  6  bo 
tt)|ad?  25.  '45:6  ii)o  lfyAi)  a  be]c  f  ao]  rbeAf,  A5Uf  cA  At)  n?lAt) 
ro  At)t)  ti)o  cnofde  f?§]t).  26*;  Wj  jtA^b  1*03  A5Ati).  27.  bf- 
beAtu?  a  fog  A5ur  a  feut)  a  Iah)  5AC  bu|t)e ;  ojjt  ]]*  1*05  a  be^c 
50  iDA^c  le  sac  bujt)e  e]le.  28.  bub  beAf  no  coy  cle  A5ur 
bub  301111)  bo  fufl  &e]yf  bub  ii)iD  A^ur  3eAl  bo  lAti?,  A3111*  bub 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH,  37 

fj&ba,  bo'^euji^,  bi*6  c]ii&  fra^e^c,  bo  gfiuAg  ^3uf  Du&  lon- 
ft&c,  ro]lire&c  ftA&Aftc  (pr.  vyark\  See  Fourth  Lesson,  Ob- 
servation, p.  21),  bo  |to}'5  sojrrg. 

EXERCISE  XIX. 

1.  Was  the  weather  rough  yesterday  when  ye  were  on 
the  sea?  2.  No;  the  weather  was  fine,  though  the  wind 
was  high,  and  the  sea  was  rough.  3.  Were  they  on  the 
top  of  the  mountain  ?  4.  They  were  not  on  the  top  of  the 
mountain,  but  they  were  at  the  foot  of  it  (^5  a  bun). 
5.  Had  ye  a  guide?  6.  We  had  no  guide,  as  we  were- 
not  on  the  top  of  the  mountain.  7.  It  wa3  not  cold, 
though  there  was  a  fog  on  the  hill's  side.  8.  I  do  not  like 
a  fog  on  a  hill.  9f  The  view  from  off  the  top,  over  the 
country  and  over  the  sea  was  not  far,  10.  There  were 
boats  on  the  sea,  and  people  on  the  shore,  which  was  very 
white,  and  a  ship  in  the  harbour,  1 1 .  The  sun  was  red 
when  going  down  (4^5  bul  j.*aoj).  12*  The  moon  was  full, 
and  large,  and  luminous,  and  the  firmament  was  blue,  with- 
out a  cloud.  13.  The  fame  which  this  country  has  is  very 
great.  14.  Do  you  be  early  at  the  sea  and  along  the  shore  ? 
1 5.  No ;  I  am  not  usually  well,  and  I  do  not  like  to  be  at  the 
sea  till  the  end  of  summer ;  (&e|fte  An  c-rArirpiAf6.)  16.  You 
are  lucky  to  be  here  on  the  side  of -this  beautiful  valley.  17. 
I  am  lucky;  but,  as  the  proverb  says,  (rrjAji  bej|t  ai)  reaij- 
f5eul)  ".there  is  luck  with  a  fool;"  (bpeAUU  &&  A|fi  aii?a- 
hAr>).  18.  I  like  (it  is  a  wish  with  me)  to  be  in  this  delight- 
ful country.  19.  May  God's  blessing  be  on  you.  20,  Fare- 
well (rl&i;>  leAc). 


EIGHTH  LESSON. 

CONJUGATION  OF  THE  VERB  "  to  be"  bO  be^, — CONTINUED. 
INDICATIVE   MOOD. 

Perfect  Tense. 

This  tense,  like  the  first  perfect  in  French,  the  historic 
perfect  in  Latin,  the  aorist  in  Greek,  conveys  the  idea  of 
time  past  generally — whether  some  time  ago,  or  just  now 


1.  bi-roafi,  reemar,  we  wore. 

2.  b'j-bA|%,  veewar-i  you  were. 

3.  bf-bAfi,  veedar,  they  were- 


OS  BELF-IKSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

passed— and  is  translated  into  English  either  by  the  remote 
perfect,  was;  or  by  the  present  perfect,  have  been. 

SINGULAR.  PLURAL. 

1.  D'6-e-\r,  wyes,  I  was. 

2.  iJ!&-7fs  veeyishi  thou  wast 

3.  oi  ra  r^e  sAe,  he  (or  it)  was ;  b|  ff, 

vee  shee,  she  (or  it)  was. 

The  Analytic  form  of  this  tense  is  very  simple.  (See 
preceding  Lesson ;  paragraph  immediately  before  Vocabu- 
lary, p.  35). 

1.  5i  v.je,  I  was;  or  have  been.  i     I,  bj  n*)flj  we  were. 

2.  b;  cu,  thou  wast.  j    2.  b]  fj5,you  were. 

3.  b]  re,  he  (or  it)  was ;  5]  ff,  she  j    3.-  bj  r|A&,  they  were. 

(or  it)  was. 

Sometimes  the  particle  bo— and  in  the  ancient  language 
no — is  placed  before  this  tense.  Its  use  in  this  respect,  in  Irish, 
is  not  unlike  that  of  the  particle  to  before  the  infinitive  mo*od 
in  English  verbs.  U^b^r  (and  not  b|6e<\r,  the  direct  per- 
fect of  the  verb  &o  he.]i,  to  be),  follows  those  particles  into 
which  no  enters,  forming  the  latter  part  of  a  compound  ; 
as,  5ajtj  that  (compounded  of  50,  that,  would  that ;  and  no, 
sign  of  the  perfect  tense),  e.  g>,  5un  n&bAf,  that  I  was;  tj&yi, 
that  not  (negative  interrogative),  as  n&n  jtAOAf,  was  I  not; 
n&n  rboU.f,  did  I  not  praise  ;  i?an,  may  not,  (compounded 
of  the  particle  tja-,  not5  and  no) ;  a  negative  used  wdien  a 
wish  is  expressed  ;  as,  n&n  1**1°  r§,  may  he  be  not  ;  t?An 
ri)olA|6  f-e,  maJ  be  not  praise;  nicn,  not;  from  uj,  not,  and 
no;  dac An,  which  not,  (See  in  preceding  Lesson,  page 
36, — the  word  nA]b  ;  also  Second  Lesson,  Gbs,  1  page  10). 

KTERR0GATIVE   AND   NEGATIVE    PERFECT. 

i.  2in  *\4&-&r,rowas,  was  I  ?  j    1.  2ln  r^b-m&n.-zoiwriar,  were  w&  ? 

2,  Zip,  ttAb-Air,  rowish,  wast  thou  ?     j    2,  2iu  \vdb-b&n,  row-war,  were  you  ? 
$._  2tfT  jtAjb  v©5  ro*0t>  she.  was  he  ?     |   3.  &ti  fiab-bAft,  rowdkar,  were  they? 

Analytic— n Aib  {was),  rr?£,  cu,  rs  rinns  rf6,  riAb? 

nAb-Af,  is  compounded  of  no  ;  and  the  perfect.  bjbeAr. 
which  we  have  con  innate  d  above. 

The  learner  cannot  fail  to  observe  that  the  verbal  end- 
ings, Ars  Air,  for  the  first  and  second  persons  singular ;  and 
njApj  OAp.,  b*ft,  for  the  persons  of  the  plural;  are  the  same 


SEL3?-iarSTRUCTI0H  IN  IRISH-  SO 

in  both  form??  (tySe*? 5  and  H£Q4r)  of  the  perfect  indicative, 
The  same  arc  the  endings  of  the  persons  of  the  perfect  tenso 
m  every  verb  regular  and  irregular  in  the  Irish  language. 
In  some  grammars  there  is  a  vowel  (a)  placed  before 
the  plural  terminations,  roAfij  h&n,  bajt,  to  lend  fulness  of 
sound  to  the  word,  We  have  omitted  it  in  the  conjugation 
of  the  substantive  verb,  as  we  do  intend  to  omit  it  in  every 
other,  for  the  sake  of  having  in  all  verbs  the  endings  of  the 
several  persons  in  each  tense  uniform.  Besides,  the  inser- 
tion of  a  vowel  is  rarely  necessary  to  lend  euphony  to  the 

sound  of  two  consonants  in  two  distinct. syllables. 

j 

THE   PERFECT    OF   ]f*3   it  tS—THE  ASSERTXYE   FORM     OF    THE 

verb,  to  be.  (see  p.  25). 
1.  Oa  or  bu6  nje,  it  was  I.  1.  b*  or  bu6  rim<  it  was  we, 


2  X) a      ...     tu5  it  was  then, 

3  Oa     ...    res  it  was  he. 


2.  Ua      ,;.     T!&;  it  was  you. 

3.  1>a     ...    ri as,  it  was* they. 


bub  is  also  the  subjunctive  present ;  as  50  nj-bub  rl&o  A17  ce  faAj:fW$ekf , 
may  he  who  enquires  be  safe. 

04  becomes  b'  when  a  vowel  follows ;  as,  b'*  &nb  e  *n  cp.AH, 
the  tree  was  high.  The  b'  or  b,  becomes  united  with  a,  a 
particle  which  is  sometimes  placed  for  emphasis  before  bA 
or  bub,  and  thus  forms  one  word— ao.  was.  "  The  forms  <vb ; 
fiob  (from  jio  and  5a)  ;  bart)  (from  b&  and  roe) :  cmt>4.b 
(from  30,  that,  and  oa)  ;  and  coftban?  (from  50,  that  ;  |io, 
sign  of  the  perfect  tense,  and  b^) ;  so  frequently  met  with 
in  the  ancient  language,  are  not  found  in  lately-printed 
Irish  works,  and  indeed  ought  not  at  all  to  be  henceforth 
employed. 

The  initial  letter  of  every  adjective — if  one  of  the  four 
iabialsb^rn^coming  after bub,  is  aspirated ;  as,  bub  n?oic  &r} 
jreAii  Se&$&\)  (S/iaiun).  the  man  John   was  good  ;   i,e.9 

•  ;nlm   woe   a     tvnr>r\    -i-.-;on 


John  was  a  good  man. 


jixb 

cu ;  bub  e  or  bub  fe,  and  not  bub  ye ;  hub  f)&b<  or  jab/ and 
notbuSff^b,  It  appears  to  us,  therefore, -that  after  .bub, 
the  aspirated  noniinatiyes  re,  fj,  fins,  f ?Ab,  ought  to  be 
employed,  and  not  &,  f,  Wh  \*t>*  the  objective  "forms,  in 


40  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

which  f  (aspirated)  is  omitted*     The  latter  spelling,  how 
ever,  is  entirely  in  use  in  all  printed  books  and  manuscripts. 

On  this  Dr.  Latham  observes  :  "'There  seems  to  be  no  precise  rule  of 
orthography  in  this  instance."  We  would  recommend  the  learner  to 
adopt  that  spelling  which  is  philosophically  the  correct  one,  fe>  fl>  TlWi 
t]A& ;  although  usage  is  quite  against  us 

VOCABULARY. 

&fti&e,  height ;  from  byb,  high.         I    Per,  marry ;  as  it  were — bof,  from 


1?aoc,  vain,  silly. 

bej&?i)i&,  we  will  be. 

CAOfiA,  sheep. 

t>&,  two  ;  as,  6a  ipeAfa  two  men. 

t)eA5,  teen — the  decimal  ending  ; 

from  bejc,  ten  ;  G-reek,  hsta  j 

Fr„  dix ;  occ-fceAg,  eighteen  ; 

reAcc-beA5,  seventeen.  ftoirne,  before  me 

t)eai)5  do^^nake.  |   ^I^PIj  before  her. 

3o<vr,  custom. 
?T)AriAc,  to-morrow. 
Wahja&ac,  inimical;  hostile  ;  (from 

nAti)A&,  an  enemy.) 


bo,  a  cow,  because  in  kine  the 
dowry  was  usually  paid. 

"Pore a,  married. 

RorijArt},  before  me  ;  compound  pro- 
noun ;  from  no]T9,  before  ;  and 
tne,  me. 

KoTtjAc,  before  thee  (you). 


S?p,e,  a  dowry  given  with  females. 
£Uio,  sit. 


EXERCISE  XX. 

1.  %L\)  ce  a  h\  r\)&}t  Uac  4  r>Ae  bei8  re  ole  buic  a*  rDAftAc 
4311  r  ad  ce  a  bi,  t»|l  leAC  UAi,rt  aida^d,  be]8  re  DAtr)Aba.c  leAC 
uA^jt  ei.ie,  oijt  ro  &  S^f  A5ur  V°V  W  c-fAogAjl.  2.  t)e{8- 
rriib  Affi  Aoo  rseul  5AC  lA  'ou&fft  be|8tt)i,8  A"||t  tftAfS,  do  aiji 
Ui]ii5  A15  roArb,  A15  clor  lejr  ah  tt)uiti  rbofi  ^aoj  pe^ps  Af3 
cuft  a  bfiuc  r«Ar  add  Aijibe.  3.  Jr  aIatj)  ad  Djb  Ui|D3  A13 
roAti)  A^]t  rijtqfi.  4.  Mac  beAr  aIa  a|5  rDAii)  A]n  Ijdd?  5. 
jf  beAr  aIa  a|3  rDAn)  A^t  I1.DD.  6.  Jr  beAf  leArjb  63  add 
ucc  a  rr)ACA]t.  7.  NAjt  b'  AOfb]D  (delightful)  ad  5WD  b| 
]torbAit)  (before  me)  rioce  (stretched)?  8.  b'  AOjbjD  ao 
5leAi)  bi  ]ton)<\c  r|K)ce.  9.  bpeADD  bojib  fAoi  rseirV).  10. 
Mac  ida^c  D|a  50  Ia?  11.  Jr  n)&\t  Oi>  50  Ia.  12.  t)e|6 
at)  c-rn^1b  brteA§,  A3ur  M)  ccac  rrjort.  13.  CA  8a  fu]l  A15 
5ac  bu^rje,  A5ur  8a  coir,  A3ur  8a  lA}ff),  A311J*  ceADD.  14. 
Mac  cojft  bo  34c  bui^e  at,  ft  ad  CJ1A15,  bAb  a  be]c  Ajje,  ^511]' 
luii)5  A3itr  5le.ur  le  |Ar5  a  §AbA^l  (pronounced  gowal,  to 
take)  ?  15.  jr  colft  bo  jac  bupje  3AJ1  bo'r>  ri)u|tt  bAb  a  be|6 
Ai5e.  16.  Crteub  e  ad  Iuac  a  cA  Aijt  |<\r5  ADO|r?  17.  Ca 
]Af5  fAOjt.  18.  b-fu^l  rnA]\c  A5Ab?  19.  Ca  rtjATtc  A3Art), 
45117/  bAri),  A3ur  CAOftA,  <v5ur   uad?     20.  G]&  ai;  Iuac  tA 


SELF-TNSTRUCTION   IN.  IRISH.  41 

Afft  bAti),  A3ur  A]ft  cAoha,  A3Uf  A|jt  uat>?  21.  Ca  bAtij 
baojt,  A5uf  cA  Iuac  uap?  rAOft.  22.  ]r  A]l  Ijon)  bo  cajmg. 
23.  Jr  rAojt  cajdc.  24.  Mac  bA.ll  ai?  3jia6  oaoc?  25.  Jr 
bAll  An  5|tA6  bAod.  .  26.  Mac  injljr  £l°t>  5  ^ac  reAjib  a  |oc? 
27.  Jr  rojljr  fjoo ;  jr  rea-jtb  a  i,oc.     28.  2$a  'r  tdajc  leAc  a 

be]C  bllAT),  CA^C  f  UATt   A^Uf  C3]C.       29.    ]f  £|0]t  bUjC,  ACC  T}AC 

b-ifujl  fAe  le  5AC  17^6?  30.  Ca  £Ac  te  3AC  n|8.  31.  Su]j 
Ann  fo  le  mo  CAob  Ajuf  beAn  c<xmc  l]orr>.  32.  ?lo  ma^c 
leAC  A  bejc  cAmc  Iforn?  33.  Jr  tdaic  l|orn  50  bepbin 
(indeed).  34.  to-jrujl  b'  jngeAn  65  pojxA?  35.  W]  b-t;u|l, 
rt)ATt  t>Ac  b-jniil  tpfte- aic|.  36.  Gja  ati  AOff  ^ ;  reAcc-beA5, 
at?  feAb  faw  ?/aA,  is  it)  ?  37.  Ca,  occ-beAj  6  ^t)Attc  (March). 
38.  C]a  at;  A^iitt;  tA  Ajjtcj?  39.  Sjne-Ab  (Jane).  40. 
SlAn  50  |tAib  x \* 


NINTH  LESSON. 

The  following  simple  prepositions,  oe,  of  ;  bo,  to ;  £A,  for ; 
pAOj,  under ;  6,  from ;  cau,  over ;  cjte,  by,  through  ;  and 
sometimes  <v|ft,  on  ;  cum,  to,  towards  ;  3A1),  without,  aspi- 
rate the  initial  aspirable  letter  of  a  noun  when  the  article 
is  not  expressed. 

EXAMPLES. 

t)ft |3,  efficacy;  be  b|i|3,  of,  or  from  efficacy; 

hence  be  bjtf3  comes  to  signify,  because  ;  and  is  now  used 
as  an  adverbial  phrase. 

Cao1>,  side;  be  cAob,  concerning:  i.e.,  of  the  side  of;. 
Latin,  relate  od. 

Cur,  beginning;  6  cup,  from  the  beginning;  Latin,  ab 
initio. 

SeAtmir,  James;         bo  SeArmif*,  to  James. 

Seagal),  John,  cuttj  Scajjaij,  to  John. 

t)eACA,  life;  .  cAti  beAcA.  above  life. 

t)|c,  life,  existence;    aju  tyc,  in  life,  i.e.,  at  all. 

t)&ftti>  top ;  A^jt  bAnjt,  on  top. 

CaIau),  earth;  Af|t  caIau)?  on  earth; 

AS,    tA    OjA    6]\l    tyeAP)   A3ur"Al|t    CAlArb,"    A5ur    &X)l)    5AC 


42 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


mile  b.\ll  be'rj  bom&rv,  Gocl  is  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  and 
in  everyplace  in  the  world,  b,  of  bfivr;  c,  of  c&ob;  h,  of 
be^c-a,  S  of  SeAirjuf,  arid  of  Se&g&r?,  b  of  b&ftft,  are  aspi- 
rated by  the  prepositions. 

"  Sie&l  Am  ttjeirse,  teAi  Am  bujle, 
ReubAb  ceub  'r  A5  bul  Am  t^itie 
At)  ^A|f]utj  no  b°  cleAccATDAn,  rjt  fg-AfltpAttf'  lew  50  beo." 
— Hardimari's  Irish  Minstrelsy*  voL  i,  p,  22. 

(See  following  Exercise  for  the  translation  of  these  words). 
In  the  above  distich  n?5  in  the  word  nje^e,  and  b,  in  the 
word '  bujle,  and  n?,  in  ti?j]te,  after  &]jt<  are  not  aspirated. 
Again— 

OAf)  qrte  ]f  puA]t  At)  cl|U  ; 
•  Without  "treasure  fame  is  cold. 

C  in  the  word  circe,  after  the  preposition  jjau,  is  not 
aspirated.  Nouns  beginning  with  b,  c,  r,  after  a^|i,  caji, 
(cqnimonly)  ai>i},  At,  or  any  preposition  ending  in  b,  t,  r,l..  0* 

(see  Obs.  2,  page  29),  have  not  the  initial  letter  aspirated. 

VOCABULARY. 

?X]fye9  for  Aluine,  comparative  de  law  j   tijAcAjjt-cljAbuwe,  a  ino- 

gree  of  Alttjfj,  beautiful. 
9l)ft50A&,  money  of  all  kinds;  de 

rived  from  A|t5,  an  old  Irish 

word  signifying  white  j    anc1 

nAebs  res,  a  thing  ;  Gr.5  #gyo?, 

whence    argwros,    the    Greek 

terns  for  silver ;  French  argent, 

money  ;  Latin,  argentimt^  sil- 
ver. 
tteftij,  a  stain, 
bestir,   Venus ;    derived  from   the 

Irish  beAfj,  a  woman,  as  she 

was  by  excellence  the — beAi% 
frjt&CAitt,  a  brother  ;  a  friar ;  Latin, 

Jrater. 
biifie,  frenzy  ;  Latin,  fc7&. 
CleAcjrA,  a  habit. 
QeAetAivAfi-,  we  practised. 
Cle)b,  breast,  a  basket ;  possessive 

ease  of  eljAb,  breast,  because, 

like  a  basket,  it  is  set  with 

ribs, 

Cl|AbU|rj  (from.  d|Abs  breast,  and 
buj^e,  a  person),  a  son-in-law  ; 
ACAj^-cijAbttfij,  a  father-in-law ; 
beAf)««ci|4bu{0}   a   daughter-ia- 


ther-in- 
CrjeAreA,  honest. 
t)eArib»bn^cAf|i,   a   (real)  brother, 

as  opposed  to  bfUCAift,  a  friar, 

*..a,  a  brother  in  religion. 
Sfi&fA,  grace ,  rjAori),  holy,  a  saint ; 

tjAori}-5jtArA,  holy  grace- 
l|l,  lily ;  Gr.  te»pwv ;  Latin,  ft'fem  j 

Welsh,  Ihyrm. 
^l)AiceAr5    goodness  j    from    njAjc, 

good. 
^eIt5e,  drunkenness. 
?J)]iae,  wanton  madness,  frolic. 
ReubAb,   tearing;    from    fieub,   to 

rend. 
ReuieA?}.  diminutive  of  fieulc,  a  star. 
Hoy,  a  rose. 

Sao£aI,  the  world  ;  Latin,  seculum. 
SeAl,  a  turn,  a  while. 
Sswt&iif,    for    f5AiTi|:Ati)U}&,    we 

shall  cease. 

Cf^dAfityA,  and  c]A|ii)A,  Gr,  Wgawof, 
lord,  sir  j  Qer.  iJe-?'  /  derived 
from  ctttj  country,  and  tide  c 
Ijaj,  the  ancient  Irish  for  tjeAc, 
a  person,  a  man. 

Uiie.  all. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  43 

EXAMPLES. 

1r  bjteA5A  'tja  15enur  cu, 
fr  Ailtje  "t)A  fieulc&ri  cu, 
%X)o  r>Clet;  5ai)  bejT?>  ]r  cu. 

2T)o  f.of,  Tijo  Ijl,  rt)o  cAOfi  ]f  cu, 
2T)o  recti  a  b-f. uil  'r^  C-TA05AI  ro,  cu, 
Kui?  ti>o  cnojbe  'r  tijo  cle]b  jr  cu, 
&  C|bljri  a  fiujj) ! 

More  beauteous  than  Venus,  far, 
More  fair  than  the  midnight  star, 
My  Helen,  without  stain  you  are, 
Eibhlin  a  Ruin  I 

My  red  Hose,  my  Lily  white, 
My  Treasure,  unfading  bright, 
Darling  1  my  soul's  delight ! 

Eibhlm  a  Euin  I 
IlardimarCs  Irish  Minstrelsy :  Translated  for  The  Nation, 

EXEKCLSE  XXI, 
1.  Ca  rt)6  5AI)  nun,  5*1)  bfiACAiji.  2.  Ca  cu  3AI)  6|t 
3at)  Aitise^b.  3.  Cfcfj  5Ag  ole  do  ?i)A}c.  4. -b-pujl  bo 
beAub"b]iACA]?i  *5u*r  bo  beAftb-fjuft  le  bo  ri)ACAjjt  add 
aot>  c|5?  5.  Ca  rt)o  n?ACAjn  A5ur  rpo  beAfib-fjiijt  at)t> 
aoi)  c|5  Ijorij-rA.      6.    >i    S?n6Ab,    b-fujl    cu     ai)T)    rf?)i)? 

7.    ^C    SeAH)U1|*    AJUf    A    Se<X5A]T)     h-p.l]l     3JtA<S    AJAJb     Ajft- 

tyo  ?i)ACA]|t?  8.  b-pu|l  bo  h)ac  beo,  a  fy-G^bljf)  ?  9.  Ga_ 
b-f*uil  roA«c  At)  i*||i  cyearcA  a  b|  ado  t°  *  9Ae?  10. 
Ca  at)  beAi)  ii)6]i  A5U|*  ttiac  ao  -^-j]t  n)o||i  at)t)  6  cur  aii  Iag  a 
fjae.  11,  $1  SiueAb  C115  cu  ao  cl»|u  Icac  3  2.  TFAbA  bu<u;- 
fAoJAlac  50  |-uvjb  cu,  a  inifo  je<xl  rr>o  citOjbe.      13.  Oe  brii5 

50  b-|-'U]l   CU  |tO-TT)A]C,  A    C^JeAjiOA,  CA  jlUT)   A5Afl)  Af*  fO  fUAf 

a  be-jc  b]l|r  bu]c.  14.  0  a  Oe  6jl]r,  a  feAjic~3fiAb  r?)o 
c]to]be,  rrjo  Trifle  rcoiji,  n?'  u^le  ri)AiceAj%  be^jijii)  nje  t:e|o 
riiA|*  bivjc  le  beic  r<.\o?  bo  jxjuji  50  bjtAc;  be  bni,^  30  b-ru]i 
cu  n)Ajc  *5ur  5Jt&&ri)A|t  ijoni,  Ajur  50  cuilleAi)n  (deserve) 
cu  rrjo  gn&b  u|le;  Af.ro  riiAr  (up,  forward,  hencefortb)^ 
beib  3jia8  a3<vtt)  6  crtoibe  one,  *5ur  v]  bet,  8  enfoe  lejr  30 
bnAc"  le  coi^DAm  (help)  60  QAonj-gfiAfA.  15,  09  a  rcdjjt 
ii)0  clejb  tjac  rt)6n  at)  5hAo  h\  A5Ab  ajji  bs  acaih.  cl]Abu|i)e, 

1)UAni  A  ©'  1,0c  CU  AT)  IDeUb  A  bj   A||t.       16=     'b-f.Hi]!    bO  rr)ACAf]t 

cl]Abu]t)e  ?r  At)  C15.  IT.  Ca,  be  cAob  30  b-£u]l  a  b-i^eAi) 
c]i)i;:  acc  he]b  bnojb  A||tci  'puA]|t  be|6  pjor  a*c]  5U{t  |iA|b 


44  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

jreAfi  ct>eArcA  rpAjt  cu-rA  A]3  ^lA^ftugab  (enquiring)  A]jiq. 
18.  J |*  n^6|t  a  cA^l  Ajur  a  clu.  cjvjb  ah  cfjt.  19.  ]r  Kjoji  5° 
b-fu]l.     20.  'do  jtA^b  re  it)Aji  tit)  A?  T10  TUAr* 

Obs.  1. — The  final  vowel  of  the  possessive  pronouns  rt?o, 
my ;  bo,  thy ;  and  of  the  prepositions  be,  of  ;  bo,  to ;  is 
elided,  and  an  apostrophe  (')  substituted  for  the  elided 
letter,  when  a  vowel  comes  immediately  after :  as— b' 
&]tw,  thy  name,  for  bo  A^rm)  ;  50  UAorbiAfi  b'  A^rw,  hallowed 
be  thy  name:  b-£U|l  b'  &i&]\i  A^uy  bo  ri)ACAifi  rlAi},  are 
four  father  and  mother  well?  D'AOjr  Cfijofc,  of  the  age 
of  Christ. 

Obs.  2.— b,  of  the  possessive  pronoun  bo,  thy ;  snould 
never,  when  o  is  elided,  be  changed  into  c — a  cognate  letter 
of  a  near  kindred  sound— a  process  which  has,  very  incor- 
rectly, been  often  gone  through ;  as,  cADAtD,  for  bApAii), 
which  itself  is  an  old  stenographic  form  for  bVnATi?,  thy 
soul;  so  again,  cAjntu,  thy  name,  for  t?&]vw,  CACAjft,  thy 
father,  for  b'^cAjft;  teA5t>A,  thy  wisdom,  for  b'eA5r>A; 
ro^Uc,  thy  man-servant,  thy  young  man,  for  b'  ojIac. 
This  mutation  of  the  Unguals  b,  c,  one  for  the  other,  is.  so 
puzzling  to  mere  learners  that  it  snould  never  in  future  be 
practised. 

$1,  her;  takes  the  aspirate  b  before  the  vowel  immedi- 
ately following  it ;  as — Is  her  father  alive,  b-^ujl  a  b-AcAjfl 
beo?  Is  her  soul  safe,  b-jru]l  a  b-AT)An>  rl&n?  Hkis,  and 
not  her — both  of  which  are  expressed  in  Irish  by  the  letter 
a — was  meant,  the  expression  should  have  been  written 
thus— a  Ac^jt,  and  not  a  \)-&i&]\i ;  a  <vnAti?,  and  not  a  b- 

ADAtt?. 

This  difference  is  very  carefully  attended  to  by  Irish- 
speaking  people.  The  sound  of  b  before  the  initial  vowel 
falling  on  the  ear  tells  them  at  once  that  the  subject  to 
which,  a  refers  is  feminine.     Example — 

tr  £A&  f  6'r)  3-qtic,  b-f ml  a  "  b-05  Iaoc"  'ij  a  \\X]t>e, 

'S  3AJ)  &m&  A]ti  A  vuitiijcjb  '5  a  b|teu5A6 ; 
2lcc  ]GTI)pU15eAt)  50  £UA}1  6  fuiljb  jac  ivjH, 

0||t  cA  a  c|toi&e  le  q-A  ce]le  '5  a  -ci^Ab, 

She  is  far  from  the  land  where  her  young  hero  sleeps, 

And  lovers  are  round  her  sighing ; 
But  coldly  she  turns  from  their  gaze  and  weeps, 

For  her  heart  in  his  grave  is  lying. 

— Irish  Melodies^  by  Dr.  MacUate, 


SELF-INSTRUCTION   IN   IRISH. 


45 


Tliege  particles  take 
b  before  the  suc- 
ceeding vowel. 


/  Ca,      what,      were  ;     as  ca  t}-Aoir  bti]t,  what 

age  is  to  yo«-}  i.e  ,  what 
age  are  you ;  or  how  old 
are  you  ? 
5o,  that  (conj.) ;  a  par-  jx  3°  b-AtjAtij  b}6e&iw  ru 
tide  that  renders  the  At)rj  ro,  It  is  seldom  you 
adj.  before  which  it  is  be  here, 
put,  an  adverb. 
"Na,  not  (in  commanding) ;  as,  .?a  h-ob  A^ur  DA  b- 
jAfin  01761^1,  do  not  refuse 
and  do  not  seek  honour. 
te,  )  vrriiv.  ^'A  T&  HOty  le  b-eA^lA, 

Re,  i  Yn*a>  He  is  sick  (with)  frcm 

fear. 

Wlien  the  possessive  pronouns  a,  his,  her,  their;  Aft,  our, 
follow  the  simple  prepositions  that  end  in  a  vowel,  u  is,  for 
euphony,  inserted  before  the  pronoun  to  prevent  hiatus — as, 
A5ur  cloc  p&o^  "  u-a"  ceAtn>,  and  a  stone  under  his  head; 
6  "  v-t?  c]io}8e,  from  her  heart;  6  "  t)-a"  5-c]io|6e,  from  their 
heart.  In  these  Examples  rj  is  inserted  before  a,  his  ;  a, 
her ;  and  a,  their,  following  j:ao}  ;  6. 


TENTH   LESSON. 


CONJUGATION   OF  THE  VERB  "  to  he"  bo  be|C, — CONTINUED. 
INDICATIVE  MOOD. 

Future  Tense. 


PLURAL. 

1.  ~befi-rt)p,  beymidh,  we  will  be. 

2.  bei&-C]6,  beyhee,  you  will  be. 

3.  Dejd]&,  beyidh,  they  will  be. 


SINGULAR. 

1.  be|6-fb,  5e#?d,  I  will  be. 

2.  bejivftv,  beyirh,  thou  wilt  be. 

3.  bejS  ?e,  &e^  sfo',  he  (or,  it)  will 

be. ;  be^6  r f,  5e#  s£ee,  she  (or, 
it)  will  be. 

Like  the  Present  tense,  the  Future,  after  the  relative 
pronouns  a,  who;  r?oc,  who;  adopts  the  termination- — eAr; 
as,  from  be^6,  will  be;  and  b]S  (present  tense),  is  usually; 
is  formed  be^&eAr ;  and  b]8eAr ;  as,  at>  ce^A  be]8eAr,  he  who 
will  be  ;  ai?  ce  a  b|8eAr,  he  who  is  usually.  This  ending 
is  assumed  after  the  same  relatives  (a,  andj^oc)  by  every 
other  verb,  neuter  and  active,  in  the  language,  *  In  the 
coming  Lessons  it  will  not,  therefore,  be  necessary  to  give, 


4G 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


in  other  verbs,  the  relative  assertive  form  of  the  Present 
of  Future  tenses  indicative.  The  relative  form  of  the 
verb  for  the  other  tenses — imperfect,  perfect,  conditional ; 
or  for  the  relative  negative  of  even  the  present  and  future, 
is  that  of  the  third  person  singular  of  each  respective 
tense. 

This  special  ending  of  the  tenses  after  the  relative  pro- 
noun, is  a  peculiarity  in  Irish. 

The  future  of  -\y,  it  is;  b<v  or  bu6,  it  was;  is  bur,  it  will 
be  ;  which  is  seldom  employed  except  before  adjectives  in 
the  superlative  degree  with  a  contingent  or  future  mean- 
ing ;  as  An  ce  jr  ve&jift,  he  who  is  best ;  an  ce  a  b'  £eAji|t, 
he  Who  was  best ;  aw  ce  bur  f  catiji,  he  who  will  be  best. 


CONDITIONAL. 
SINGULAR. 

I   might,  or 


1.  bei6-ft)ty,    veyhinn, 

could  be. 

2.  bej&-ce&,  veyhaw,  thou  mightest, 

or  couldsfc  be. 

3.  be]6-eA6,  veyhoo,  s%i,  he  (or  it), 

might  or  could  be. 


PLUBAL. 

1.  be|&-n)uir»  veymush,y7Q  might,  or 

could  be. 

2.  be]6-ci6,    veyhee,    ye  might,   or 

co-old  be. 

3.  be]6-fcfri  veydish,  they  might,  or 

could  be. 


The  first  letter  of  the  foregoing  tense,  like  that  of  the 
imperfect,  is  aspirated,  if  it  be  one  of  the  nine  mutable 
consonants. 


OPTATIVE  MOOD. 


1.  3o  |tAb-Tt)U]b,  go  rovmudh,  that 

we  may  be. 

2.  5o  nAb-cA]6,  go  rowhy,  that  you 

may  be. 

3.  5o  ftAb-A]fc,  go  rouridh,  that  thejr 

may  be. 


1.  So   fiAb-iSA,  go  rowadk,   that  I 

may  be. 

2.  5o  }t*b-Aftt,  go  rotoirk,  that  thou 

mayest  be. 
Z-  5o  TtAjb  re,  go  Tovn  she,  that  he 
(or,  it)  may  be ;  50  fu?^>  T1,  go 
rowvshee,  thatshe(or,  it)may  be. 

btib,  that  it  may  be,  is  the  Optative  form  of  ]\>  it  is  »-bu6, 
it  was ;  and  bur,  will  be ;  as,  50  n}-bu8  rl&n  ^ Ab-rAogA- 
Iac  ca,  health  and  long  life  to  you ;  literally,  may  you 
be  healthy  and  long-lived. 

IMPERATIVE. 


1       f  

2.  bi,  6ee,  be  thou 

3.  bjb-eAD  re,  b&eyoo  sh-e,  let  him  be. 


1.  b]-H)urr>  beamish,  let  us  be. 

2.  ttyi-76,  beeyee,  be  ye. 

3.  ty-&fr,  beedish,  let  them  be. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


47 


The  second  person  plural  b^8]8,  is  commonly,  in  the 
spoken  language*  pronounced  as  if  written,  b]3|6,  beegee. 

The  infinitive  mood  and  participles  are  formed  by  put- 
ting certain  prepositions  before  the  verbal  noun — bejc, 
being — as,  in  English,  to;  about  to;  in  French,  pour;  is 
placed  before  the  infinitive, 

be|c,  a  being;  bo  bejc,  to  be  ; 
le  be  ft,  in  order  to  be. 

Le,  with  ;  placed  before  the  infinitive  mood,  gives,  like 
pour,  in  French,  the  idea  of  intent,  purpose,  to  perform 
what  is  expressed  by  the  verb. 

$l]fi  cj  bejc  (on  the  point  of  being),  about  to  be. 

$Cj5  be^c  (at)  being ;  same  as  the  old  English  form,  a- 
being,  a- walking,  a-loving ;  for — being,  walking,  loving. 

^tjlt  be^c,  on  being. 

Jaji  rr)-be)i,  after  being,  having  been. 

VOCABULARY. 


Branch,  bough,  qtAob,  56115. 

Bush,  rseAc. 

Bank,  border,  edge,  bjtuAc  ;  as  A]ft 
btuuc  f)A  lioDe>  ODL  the  border 
of  the  pond ;  Afti  b^uAc  rjA  b- 
Ajlle,  on  the  verge  of  the  cliff; 
Airt  bnuAc  rjA  h;-A|br)e,  on  the 
bank  of  the  river. 

Comet,  t*eAn»iAiq,  from  n^Arjrj,  a 
star,  and  ajo,  beautiful,  spark- 
ling ;  |teulc,  also  means  star : 
and  tteul-At),  a  small  star, 
same  as  T\eulco5  ;  or  a  star- 
measuring  instrument,  an  as- 
trolabe. Comet,  can  well  be  j 
called  also  fieulc  5|auA5Ac  ;  or 
tieulc  cioceAc;  KeArjrjAw  may- 
be considered  by  many  to  be 
only  merely  the  diminutive  of 
IteAon- 

Cut,  se&wt  j  from  56^1^.  short ; 
because  whatever  is  cut  is 
shortened. 

Deep,  t*o]ri)]t). 

Dike,  £Ail ;  Latin,  vallum. 

Ditch,  cljAfc. 

Dust,  ashes,  luAfcjte  (from  Iuac, 
quick,  and  cjte,  earth) ;  luAiq\e 
cijAii),  bone,  dust. 


For,  because,  ojft  j  Greek*  yct%  ;  Fr. 

car. 
Farm,  ^e|lTn. 
Fertile,   rAiobrft ;  rich ; — fA|6b]Ti  is 

derived  from    ro,  ease ;  and 

A&bAfi,  cause. 
Fertilize,  &eAt)  rA]6bifi,(uiak$  fer* 

tile). 
Granary,  stall,  TtjAirjTteAc,  fSfobol ; 

Heb.   'm-itf,  shibol,  an  ear  of 

corn. 
Harrow,  cl]Ac-£unrt:A. 
Harbinger,   cuAft ;    a    rainbow  is 

called   ' '  the  harbinger  of    a 

shower,"  "  cuAft  cgaca." 
Irrigated,  ^Iiucca  ;   from  fliuc,  to 

irrigate,  to  wet;   £ljuc,  adj., 

wet,  moist. 
Lake,  loc;  Fr.  lac;  Basq^ac;  Greek, 

7*zx.y.o<; ;  Latin,  locus ;  Italian, 

logo  ;  Spanish,  lago ;  Welsh, 

llwch. 
Manure,  aoIac,  from  aoI,  lime. 
Marsh,  low  meadow  land,  leAtj. 
Moor,  fil^TS  ;  (as  if  from  -ft]C,  flow- 
ing, and  uirse,  water). 
Moory,  ttjArjAc ;  moory  land,  ca- 

lAtb  fllAtSAC, 

Nutriment  (juice),  rug. 


48 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


Oak,  bATti;  Greek,  %£?;  Sansk., 
druh ;  Welsh,  dend.  Hence  the 
name  Berry,  from  the  grove 
planted  there  by  Colunibkille. 

Pile,  a  heap  of  stones,  CAjtrj. 

Pit,  cUii%  a  sand-pit,  cl&fl"  5'Aine. 

Philosopher,  rAO] ;  Greek,  eo<pc<;t 
In  Irish  it  means  also,  a  man 
of  letters ;  any  man  of  position 
in  the  world  ;  a  Saot,  Sir. 

Plough,  ccacca  ;  to  plough,  cjteAb  : 
cneAbAD  A5iir  Ai5r  ^utirAo, 
ploughing  and  harrowing  ; 
CAitj-ceAccA,  the  plough ; 
Charles's  Wain. 

Purpose,  AdBati;  that  purpose,  aij 
c-A6bAn  riO  ;  for  that  purpose, 
therefore,  Ajfi  Ar)  A65a]%  ffq. 

Eoeji,  cAftfuvic,  atII. 

Soil,  earth,  cjte,  tifft. 

Sowing,  cujt ;  from  cu]|t,  to  put,  to 
sow,  to  set. 

Spring  (time),  eAnfiAc;  from  eifiio, 
spring  up,  arise,  when  mother 


earth. rises,  as  it  were,  from  the 
dormant  state  in  which  she 
lay  during  winter ;  Greek,  £«f  • 

Stack,  e^uAc  ;  from  this  word  is 
derived  CfvUAc  PA&riU]c,  the 
name  of  a  mountain  in  Mayo, 
sixmilesfromWestport;  called 
c^xuac,  from  its  conical,  reek* 
like  shape  ;  and  PAS>fiU]C,  Pa- 
trick's ;  becanse  the  Saint,  like 
another  Moses,  spent,  while 
preaching  the  faith  in  Con- 
naught,  forty  days  on  its  sum- 
mit, in  prayer  and  fasting. 

Swamp,  linn,  triA^. 

Surround  (to),  cu-fi  qitjqdtt. 

Uplands,  &jtt>Ain,  rce]lp. 

Use,  ^ei&flj ;  pronounced  feyim. 

Very,  ao,  r&y.,  both  employed  only 
in  composition,  as,  Af)-ThA]c,  very 
good;  r&rv-^Fj  surpassingly 
good;  (ift,  very;  as,  dfi-fnol, 
very  low;  6f\-5tt&f)A,  very 
ugly ;   d|t-eAf  bA,  great  want. 


EXERCISE  XXIL 

1.  God  bless  your  work  (oajI  6  t>i<s  A]ft  b'  ob^ft — liter- 
ally, prosperity  from  God  on  thy  work).  2.  In  what  state 
is  your  sowing  ?  3.  My  sowing  is  exceedingly  good.  4. 
Have  you  the  farm  cheap?  5.  I  have  the  farm  cheap; 
my  father  had  it  cheap;  and  my  grandfather  had  it 
cheap ;  and  may  it  never  be  dear,  6.  Is  the  soil 
fertile?  7.  It  i3  fertile;  for,  it  is  irrigated  by  the 
water  of  the  lake,  which  is  at  the  mearing,  or  the-  bor- 
der of  the  marsh.  8.  Have  you  got,  sand  from  the  sea- 
shore to  put  on  the  moory  land  ?  9.  No :  for  I  have  a 
sandpit  in  my  own  farm,  the  sand  of  which  is  of  great  use 
to  me  for  that  purpose.  10.  Has  the  ploughshare  over- 
come the  stones  and  rocks  of  the  craggy  uplands  which 
bound  (are  on  the  border  of)  your  farm?  11.  It  has,  and 
even  the  harrow :  there  is  not  a  rock  nor  a  stone  which  1 
have  not  put  into  one  pile ;  and  I  have  surrounded  (put 
around)  the  whole  (with)  a  high  ditch  and  a  deep  dike. 
12.  What  manure  do  you  put  on  the  land  in  the  time  of 
spring?     13,  I  put  bone-dust.     14.  Is  not  bone-dust  dry, 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  49 

and  without  nutriment  to  the  earth?  15,  No;  it  is  pos- 
sessed of  a  certain  property  (b^g)  which  fertilizes  the  soil. 
16.  Is  there  a  large  oak  tree  in  your  farm?  17.  There  is 
not,  nor  even  a  "bush.  I  cut  every  bush  from  the  root. 
18.  See  (peuc)  that  field  how  green  it  it  19.  Was  it  not 
always  green?  20.  It  is  good  to  be  here.  21.  Have  you 
all  your  corn  in  stack,  and  in  granary?  22.  I  have  not. 
This  season  wa3  very  wet.  23.  Philosophers  say  (bejfi 
raoice)  that  a  comet  brings  hot  weather  (that  there  is 
Usually  hot  weather  with  a  comet),  but  truly  this  blazing 
comet  (jteulcAt))  which  was  lately  with  us*  was  the  har- 
binger of  rain  *id  wet  wreather.  24.  When  will  it  be 
back  again  to  us  ?  25.  It  is  not  easy  to  tell — n]  f  ojiur  a  ji&b. 
*  Written  in  the  end  of  October,  1 S58. 


ELEVENTH  LESSON. 

Adjectives  have  their  first  letter,  if  aspirable,  affected 
by  aspiration,  in  the  same  manner  as  the  nouns  with  which 
they  agree,  and  arising  from  the  same  causes;  Ex.  2t)o  TCo|r 
geod,  bub,  my  fair  black  (haired)  Rose;  4  lejt>b  &]l  mo 
cle|b,  fond  child  of  my  bosom;  2t}o  cajia  buAT),  c6||t,  b<v|i> 
7;e<M)^b|l]f  cu,  my  constant,  true,  firm,  fond  friend  thou 
<art)^  ii  cepjn  bu|b,  8|lir,  O  dear  head  of  dark  (hair). 

The  initial  in  each  adjective  in  these  sentences  is  aspi- 
rated on  account  of  the  possessive  pronoun  n?o,  which,  as  has 
been  shown  (p.  28),  aspirates  the  initial  aspirable  of  nouns. 

The  same  letters,  b,  c,  r,  which  in  nouns  are  exempted 
from  aspiration,  when  they  come  immediately  alter  the 
dentals,  b,  I,  n,  r,  c,  (See  Sixth  Lesson,  Obs.  2\  page  29,) 
are  exempted  also  in  adjectives. 

Every  adjective  in  Irish  becomes  an  adverb  by  placing 
the  particle  50  before  it.   To  this  rule  there  is  no  exception 

ADJ.  ADV. 


OeAcc,  trim,  neat,  perfect,  complete. 
bjtjOj  melodious, 
C&oc,  blind ;  Latin,  ccecus. 
G|tonj,  crooked,  bent ;  Ger.  Icrom, 
friAn,  Greek,  hwoty  deind,  vehement. 
Nua&,  new, 


3o  beAcc,  perfecMy,  completely. 
3o  bjtjn,  melodiously. 
So  caoc.  blindly, 
5o  Cfionj,  in  a  bent  manner. 
3o  bjAfj,  vehemently, 
5o  rjuA6,  Latin,  de  novo;  Spanish, 
de  nue'vo. 


:,V  SELF-INSTRUCTION   IN   IRISH. 

Obs. — Adjectives  beginning  with  a  vowel  take,  on  be- 
coming adverbs,  b>  before  them,  not  only  after  50,  but  also 
after  fp,  it  is;  da,  or  bu.8,  it  was;  nj,  not;  as, 

t>A  \)-^b  bo  UbAifi  {lowrh)  re,  it  was  loudly  he  spoke. 

t)'  Afl&  6  &V  VUA5TUD  o't)  C-rAO|ttACC  &0  o^- 

Grand  was  the  warning  when  liberty  spoke. 

IHsh  Melodies,  by  John  Archbishop  of  Tuam. 

The  adverb  whose  initial  is  a  vowel,  on  coming  after  ff, 
It  is;  da,  it  was;  131,  not;  is  distinguished  from  the  adjec- 
tive whence  it  is  derived  by  the  asperate,  b>  which  it  as- 
sumes; as,  ]r  ole  ai)  peAji  6,  he  is  a  bad  man;  Wj  ole  at> 
jreAn'evhe  is  not  a  bad  man;  Jr  b-olc  bo  ca]Uc  pe,  it  is 
badly  he  spoke;  M|  b-olc  00  cAfnc  re,  it  is  not  badly  he 
spoke;  1>a  b-olc  bo  cajoc  re,  it  was  badly  he  spoke — in 
which  sentences  to — ole,  as  an  adverb,  b  is  prefixed,  as  well 
for  euphony  as  to  distinguish  it  from  the  adjective  from 
which  it  is  derived, 

THE  ARTICLE - 

In  Irish,  there  is  but  one  Article,  at},  the.  In  the  sin- 
gular number  it  is  ad,  the;  in  all  cases  and  genders, 
except  the  possessive  case  feminine,  in  which  it  becomes 
ha,  of  the.  In  the  plural  it  is  da  (the)  in  all  cases  and 
genders;  as, 

Singular.  Plural, 


Mas.         Fern.  Mas.  &Fem. 
Nominative  and  Objective    ...    An,  the  ;        ...        i)A,  the. 
Possessive                              ...    At),  of  the;    i)A        tjA    ..r 
Prepositional                          ...     (so)  'tj  to  the ...        ija    ... 

An  b  is  prefixed  to  the  initial  vowel  of  the  noun  or  word 
immediately  following  the  form  i)a  of  the  Article  at? — the 
possessive  feminine,  and  all  the  cases  of  the  plural.     Ex. : — 

2lift  b&n  t)&  b-A]lie  or  qorjtj  at?  cuajij. 
Where  the  cliff  hangs  high  and  steep. 
Literally : — 

On  the  cliff's  top,  above  the  beach. 

Song — "  By  that  lake  whose  gloomy  shore.** 

W  a  b-ojje,  the  virgin's,  poss.  case  of  o]§,  a  virgin ;  derived 
from  03,  young ;  t>A  b-ACAifte,  the  fathers ;  plural  of  acajh  ;  ua 
b-o^ATjAi;*;,  the  young  men ;  plural  of  o^aoac,  a  young  man ; 
derived  from  o£ai>,  a  youngster,  and  that  from  63,  young. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISTI.  £t 

The  possessive  pluraT,  however,  which  -takes-  ty  ana 
not  fy,  is  excepted;  as,  $uejn)  i;a  n-c^vnAc,  the  contention 
of  the  youths. 

Masculine  nouns  take  after  the  article  in  the  nominative 
and  objective  singular  c,  before  the  initial  vowel;  as,  ai> 
c-ac>\]ji,  the  father;  ad  e-otjU\c, the  young  servant  man;  An 
c-i\|ib-jii5,  the  sovereign  king;  ad  g-u<m;,  the  lamb. 

TRIPHTHONGS. 

All  tlie  triphthongs — aoj,  eof,  iaj,  nit,  uaj, — are  pro 
nounced  long,  and  differ  very  little*  in  their  sounds  nlom 
those  of  the  long  diphthongs,  ao,  eo,  ^a,  pi,  ua,  from  which 
they  are  formed.  The  sound  of  each  triphthong  differs 
from  that  of  the  diphthong  from  which  it  is  derived  in  two 
points — first,  in  a  slight  prolongation  of  the  diphthongal 
sound;  secondly,  in  imparting  to  the  consonant  imme- 
diately following,  on  account  of  its  proximity  to  the  slen- 
der vowel  |,  a  liquid  or  slender  sound,  which  otherwise  it 
would  not  receive. 

J  u,  though  ranked  amongst  the  diphthongs  naturally 
short,  is  found  long  in  most  words  into  the  spelling  of 
which  it  enters. 

$loj  is  sounded  like  uee  in  Queen,  as  j?<\oj  (fuee)  under; 
c*o],kuee,  crying ;  a  way.  j  a|,  is  sounded  like  the  diphthong 
|a  (ee)  except  that  the  final  f,  influences  the  succeeding 
consonant,  so  as  to  make  it  have  a  slender  or  liquid  sound. 

Jirj,  eeyu,  as  cpi|o  (pr.  keeyuin,  in  one  syllable),  calm* 

As  the  Triphthongs  are  naturally  long,  placing  the  accent  over  them  is 
unnecessary. 

VOCABULARY. 
DAojr,  wantonness,  foolish  mirth ;  notes  is  a  Ttind  of  mournful 


from  baoc,  soft,  effeminate. 

to  vjtfxeAb,  a  cap  or  hat— any  cover- 
ing, for  the  head  j  derived  from 
bftitji,  top ;  and  eA&,  for  eAbAd, 
clothing ;  the  top,  or  head- 
dress. Italian,  berretta;  French, 
barette,  a  cap ;  such  as  dlerics 
wear. 

oeAijnAcn,  a  blessing  j  from  beAn- 
tjuio,  bless  (thou). 

Itoj&eACAr,  thahks,  thankfulness ; 
from  buj6e,  or  bu(6eAc,  thank* 
ful.' 

Caoj,  and  caojh,  weeping,  wailing ; 
which  hv  its  wild,  plaintive. 


melody.  Latin,  cano,  to  sing, 
to  blow,  to  proclaim  aloud. 
Hebrew,  nap,  karma,  a  reed, 

i'T 

a  pipe ;  and  nyp,  kina,  a 
lamentation.  Caoj,  is  in  the 
ancient  language,  properly 
written  C]  (O'Brien). 

Caj,  also  written  cao],  a  way,  a 
road,  manner  ;  as,  C]&  M)  caoj, 
what  way  ?  How  ?  Greek,  «wr, 
kiei,  he  goes,  moves ;  Latin. 
cieo,  I  move. 

Caojij,  gentle. 


52 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


yV)Or,  how?  la  what  way?    An 
adverb,   compounded    of    c,-a, 
what ;  Arj.the  ;  nor,  way,  man- 
ner. 
rjAoi,    a    consumption  ;    phthisic ; 

Gr.  xvoteTy  hnaei. 
ao>,  £  dunce,  a  low  fellow;  a 
wicked  man,  opposed  to  x&°r  a 
sage,  a  gentleman  ;  »aoj,  adj., 
wicked ;  &U]f)e  oaoj,  a  wicked 
man. 

OuAjr,  a  reward. 

fujl,  desire,  wish. 

fo]lif  a  while ;  50  fb\l,  for  a  while, 
yet. 

EuAjft,  he  found,  got ;  per/  tense  of 
F&5,  get. 

5o,  that  ;  a  conj.,  que,  Fr.,  50,  for, 
to,  towards ;  a  prep.  Every 
adjective  before  which  it  is 
placed  becomes  an  adverb.  It 
is  not  unlike,  in  this  respect," 
to  con  Italian  ;  as,  con  amove, 
lovingly. 


2J)AireA6  [miisha),  adv  ,  well  then  ; 
from  iija,  if;  jr,  is;  re,  it; 
is  commonly  spelled  thait^  It 
is  readily  distinguished  from 
tijAire,  mdshe,  beauty,  grace, 
loveliness,  from  its  adverbial 
or  interj actional  use. 

Haoj,  nine ;  Latin,  novem.  2tn  rjAoj, 
nine  in  the  abstract ;  Gr.,  tuna., 
ennea. 

ttocz,  to-night;  Latin,  node;  Gr. 
pvxTi,  nukti. 

OnofiAc,  honourable ;  from  ooojjt, 
honour. 

Poll,  a  hole  ;  a  pit ;  poll-rnofjA,  a  nos- 
tril ;  poll  n)0|ne,  a  bog-hole. 

SuA]?ic,  pleasant,  facetious. 

CaiijaII,  a  while ;  as  if  cauj,  time ; 
and  A|le,  or  e|le,  other;  yet 
other  time  ;  or  a  while. 

UA]f),  opportune  time,  respite,  lei- 
sure ;  turn,  change. 


EXERCISE  XXIH. 

1.  C«a  at)  ijor  c^||i,  a  c<v|tA  b|l]r  rr;o  cp:o|8e;  if  AttAti) 
bi&eAi)r>  cu  41)1}  ro,  Ajur  A^fi  ai?  Abb&fi  ffij,  if  itjaic  Ijort)  51111 
caio^c  (eame)  cu  ?  2.  Ca  n>e  30  tijajc,  50  bejriyji},  50 
liA]b  ti>aj6  A3Ab.  fte|n]m  bu^beACAr  bo  D]a,  i)]  ftAjb  rne 
do  n)A]c  a  pi^ri)  (ever;  up  to  this).  3.  G-ja  ad  caoj  b-puil 
tio  tt)ac  a  ca  porcA— - SeAmur  ?  4.  Ca  re  30  mA|C  A 
rUioce ;  acc  30  be^T)  ca  b<voif  tja  b-oi3e  (of  youth)  50 
^0)1  At)i)  a  \t)z\x)  (mind).  5.  W]  rrj^i  l^oro  r|t);  ojjt  |r 
AooAjt  cao|  A3ut*  cijao^,  b^o^r  >  A3uf  beA!)ATji?  (makes)  r| 
(she,  i.e.,  it;  referring  to  OAOjr)  bAO|  be  ijcac  aiji  b]c,  a  b|6eAr 
fAO]  t)-a  rciujt.  6.  ^tfi  fUA||t  re  A^c  Alft  tyc  Ann  bo  peflrn? 
7.  M]  puA]|t,  nfon  c«5  (gave)  n?e  a^c  60,  be  bjtjj  tjaji  jtjone 
(did  make,  or  perform)  re  An  ftAeb  bub  rnian  liorn.  8.  Oc, 
bub  cojjt  (just,  fit)  bu^c  bUA]r  a  CAbA^nc  (nowyrth)  66,  u><vn 
h)  re  coju,  ruA^jtc  a  ji]Ari).  9.  2#AireA&,  cA  bufi  A3<xrn 
bu*tr  a  cAOA|jtc  bo  50  j?5|l.  10.  Gja  ad  cao|  b-fujl 
Con)Ar— ai)  buACAjl  n?Aic  e?  11.  Ca  re  30  b-^n-rbA^c  :  }r 
t&ftjtfi  t)AOi  Tj-w^ine  e  'r>A  a  6eA|tbbn<scA]ji.  12.  ]r  n?A]c 
lion)  rjn— -An  b-pujt  re  le  pAbA  rnAit  r|U  *?    13.  Ca  le  cattjaI 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRTSff.  53 

rwAic.  14-.  O'ia  At)  caoj  b-|ittil  b'  ACAiri-mofi,  Ajar  bo 
ibACAijt  ibcjt?  15.  Ca  ti?'  AtAt,fi-ib6rt  njAfib;  acc  ca  mo 
n)AC^|%-rii6|t,  30  j:6|l  a  riA|T>ce  tt)A]C.  16.  Gia  at)  uajji 
tuAijtV  ACAifi-rbofi  bAf?  17.  7uA]n  re  b&f  (f&AW  bftf, 
got  death,  £0.,  died)  Ttij  6  ijAe.  18.  beAt?i)Aec  Oe  le  a-a 
ATjcvTt);  bub  pedjt  CAOjrj,  n?Aic,  otionAc  e.  19.  G«a  at?  uajp 
a  be]6eAr  cu  aw  po  Ajffr?     20.  Mt  bejo  uatt?  asah?,  cA 

^jOf  A3  ATT?  50  TUAjC,  30  bl]A3A1T;  6  *T)  iu6,  21.  t)e]&{fi  Y-at) 
bAtle  tjocx.  22.  ^auai.  n  (thowar)'  S&tw  xtjo  bAjvn^Ab.  23. 
Ma  b|6eA6  beifqp.  co  tdoti  r]V  ojtc;  cA  A3<vb  bo  f Aic  att?a  ; 
6}]i  cA  re  itioc  At}?)  r-Ar>  lA  50  pojl.  24.  C*  at>  gfijAt)  AtJOjr 
A13  bul  fao]  ;  A3uf  cA  £ior  A£<xb  30  cujteAnrj  (falls)  t)6jt) 
'fA  b-^ogrbATi  (an  evening  in  harvest)  tdati  cuiceAUi)  cloc  a 
b-poll  rt)d]we.     25.  Jr  jqojt  bujc.     26.  "beAnnAcc  ieAC, 


TWELFTH  LESSON. 

CONJUGATION  OF  A  REGULAR   VERB   IN  THE   IMPERATIVE 
AND  INDICATIVE  MOODS. 

ACTIVE  VOICE. 

2pol,  praise  (thou), 

IMPERATIVE  MOOD, 

The  second  person  singular,  Imperative  rnood,  like  the 
third  person  singular  perfect  tense  in  Hebrew,  is  the  root 
of  all  verbs  in  Irish ;  because  it  is  the  simplest  form  of  the 
verb,  and  because  from  it  spring,  by  certain  suffixes,  all  the 
other  moods  and  tenses. 

Present  Tense. 

SINGULA?..  PLTJRAL. 

1  2  2f)ol-ti)ujf,  mclmuish}    let  ns 

*  ?T)ol-Ti)uib,  motmuidh  )     praise. 

2.  9X)o\,  praise  thou-.  2.  2T)ol-A]6",  mol-lee,  praise  ye. 

3.  2T)oI«a6,   itholoo  ~  sh$,    let   him   j  3.  ?0t>i-&fr>    moldeesk,     let     them 

praise.  1  praise. 

The  terminations  ujr  and  .u*b  are  both  in  use ;  iqr,  in  the 
Imperative,  first  person  plural,  is  to  be  preferred  to  ujb,  be- 
cause it  perfectly  agrees  with  b}?,  the  ending  of  the  third 
person  plural  which  has  a  settled  tbrm;  and  because  it  id 


54  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  ITtTSTI. 

quite  analogical  with  the  Latin  ending  of  the  plural  of 
verbs — mus;  and  besides  aids  the  learner  to  distinguish  it 
from  the  first  person  plural  present  tense,  Indicative.  The 
form  n?u|bf  however,  for  the  Imperative,  is  very  usual. 

INDICATIVE  MOOD. 

Present  Tense* 

SINGULAR.  PLURAL. 


SLMUUJjAJS.  .FJL.U.KAJJ. 

1.  2f)ol-A]tij,  molimh,  I  praise-  1.  #)ol-tt)ui&,  molmuidh,  we  praise. 

2.  2I)ol-Aift,  molirh,  thou  praisest. 

3.  Sf)ol-A]6  re,  molee  sM,  he  (or  it)       2.  2J)ol-cA]6,  molthee,  ye  praise. 

praises ;  2f)ol-A]6  r )  [shee),  she 

(or  it)  praises.  3,  %t)o\-A\b,  molaidk,  they  praise. 

The  Interrogative  is  formed  by  putting  au  (whether) 
before  the  verb;  as,  At)  root  Afro,  do  I  praise? 

The  Relative  form,  by  adding  aj*  to  the  root,  njol ;  as, 
au    ce  ri)oUr,    he  who    praises: — p<xr,    for    the    Future 
Indicative,  after  the  relative:  the  ending,  Atyis  used  in. 
other  instances   whenever  emphasis   is  employed.      (See 
Tenth  Lesson,  Observation  First,  after  the  Future  Tense.) 

Imperfect  Tense. 


1.  2t)o!-A|0f}>  wolinh,  I  was  wont  to 

praise. 
2-  St)ol-c&,  wolthaw,  thou  wast  wont 

to  praise. 
3.  3I)oI-a6  re,   woloo  she,  he  was 

wont  to  praise. 


1.  Sftol-tQuiT,  ijolmuish,    we    were 

wont  to  bless. 

2.  ST)oI-ca?6,  woliliee,  you  were  wont 

to  bless. 

3.  $)ol-&fi\  woldeesh,    they    were 

wont  to  bless. 


We  promised  (Seventh  Lesson,  page  34)  "  to  treat  in  a 
future  Lesson  about  the  sound  of  a6  final." 

Obs.  1. — As  a  general  rule,  a8  final,  in  words  of  two  or 
more  syllables,  is  pronounced,  in  Munster,  like  a  unac- 
cented; in  Connaught  and  Ulster,  like  oo  (English),  or  u 
(long)  Irish.  This  peculiar  pronunciation  the  learner 
should  remember,  as  <\6  final  occurs  almost  in  every  sen- 
tence of  Irish,  read  or  spoken. 

With  regard  to  words  of  one  syllable,  and  their  com- 
pound forms,  the  Munster  pronunciation  of  a6  final,  is 
adopted  not  only  in  the  South,  but  in  the  West  and  North 
of  Ireland.  Ex.,  A8,  luck;  ti^-a&,  bad-luck,  misfortune; 
bjA8,  food  (pronounced  as  if  b^A,  beea) ;  bU8,  fame,  re- 
nown ;    cljAb,  a    ditch    (formerly    spelled,    clu^) ;    cjiao, 


SELF-IK8TRUCTI0N   IN   IRISH.  65 

anguish ;  5euft*.cfiA6,  piercing  anguish ;  buAi}-cftA&,  lasting 
anguish;  peAD  (pr.  fall — a  short,)  length,  duration;  ajji 
fre*S,  for  the  length,  during;  pleaS  (fleh),  a  feast;  5*6, 
peril;  jftab,  love;  b^rhgftAb,  intense  love;  qft-3jtA8, 
patriotism ;  p*8,  speaking  (Gr.  pgo,  I  speak) ;  corij-ftAb, 
speaking  together,  a  chat;  cunij-fiAb  (from  cuji>5,  a  bontf; 
and  ftA6),  a  covenant;  jiojrb-TtAb,  a  preface,  a  prologue; 
reAb,  sAaA  (for  -\y  e),  yes ;  and  its  compound,  njAjreAb,  well 
then. 

Obs*  -2. — In  verbs,  participles,  and  verbal  nouns,  the  end 
ing  ut a6,  is  pronounced  oa,  i.e.,  ug,  as  if  a8  were  not  in  the 
syllable — a8  being  like  ent  in  French  verbs,  not  sounded. 
This  pronunciation  of  pj^S  is  common  throughout  Ireland 
It  is  a  termination  like  *  tion"  in  English,  peculiar  to  a  vast 
number  of  words ;  as,  beAtfoujAb  (bannoo),  a  blessing — 
from  beArwujg,  bless  thou ;  cjtucu^Ab  (kruhoo),  creating, 
creation,  proof — from  efiucujg,  create  thou,  prove  thou ; 
5fi&6u5<\$  (grawoo),  loving — from  £|iA&a|5,  love  thou ; 
rlA^uJab  (slawnoo),  salvation — from  rUoujg,  save  thou. 

In  Munster  and  in  the  South  of  Connaught — in  parts  of 
the  counties  of  Galway  and  Roscommon— ^the  ending  a& 
of  the  third  person  singular  imperative,  and  of  the  imper- 
fect tense,  indicative,  is  sometimes  vulgarly  and  incorrectly 
pronounced  with  a  guttural  accent  like  agh;  as  3IAOA6 
(glonagh,  instead  of  glonoo)  r e,  let  him  cleanse ;  glAijAb 
(ylanagh,  instead  of  ylonoo)  re,  he  used  to  cleanse  ;  bjbeA& 
(beeyagh,  instead  of  beyoo)  ye,  let  him  be.  (See  Seventh 
Lesson — Imperfect  Tense,  p  33.) 

The  learner  is  at  liberty  to  adopt,  in  words  of  two  or 
more  syllables,  the  Munster  or  Connaught  pronunciation  of 
this  ending,  At>,  vor  eAb  ;  viz.,  that  of  a  unaccented,  or  of  00 
(English).  But  he  should  be  careful  not  to  entertain 
the  not  uncommon  erroneous  impression,  under  which 
those  who  have  only  a  slight  acquaintance  with  the  Irish 
language  labour,  of  imagining  that  the  written  language  of 
Munster  differs  from  that  of  Connaught,  because  the  Irish- 
speaking-natives  of  the  two  provinces  differ  in  their  pro- 
nunciation of  some  syllables. 


56 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


VOCABULARY. 


?to6  {eey\  Hugh ;  2f)Ae-2k>i6,  Mac- 
Hugh  ;  from  which  Irish  name 
have  sprung — M'Coy,  M'Gee, 
M'Kay,  M'Cuy  ;  Hugh  son, 
Ua£Ioid  (the  descendant  of 
Hugh),  Hughes. 

2lcr,  age,  folk,  class ;  Latin,  aefas ; 
At)  c-Aor  65,  the  young  folk  ; 
ax)  c-Aor  eACA,  the  old  folk ; 
Aor  ceo|l,  musicians  (hterally, 
the  folk  of  music);  Aor  uataI, 
nobility. 

Sine,  Arthur. 

bjf)f)e,  adj.,  plural  of  b]f?r),  melo- 
dious. 

bjocftiUe,  liquor,  whiskey,  punch ; 
it  is  a  generic  name,  like  the 
English  word  liquor,  for  all  the 
generous  liquids  ;  derived  from 
b]oc.  existence,  and  A]l,  to  nour- 
ish, to  sustain. 

bftAjc,  malt  (undistilled). 

bjt]Atj,  Brian  ;  Ua  X)y.]&](),  O'Brien. 

Cl&jt,  board,  table,  chapter ;  clfcjt- 
eA&Ap7,  forehead. 

Coatee,  oats. 

t)A]b]6,  David. 

t>AO]rje,  plural  of  buirje,  a  person; 
Grr.  SuvX)  deina,  a  person; 

*Oov)t)cAt>  {Dhoncha),  Dionysius, 
Denis. 

Cai)U]&, birds,  fowl;  from  eAt),  a  bird, 

CjVjr,  Alice. 

Gojj,  Owen,  Eugene  ;  2J)Ac-(3ojrj,  the 
son  of  Owen ;  hence,  in  Eng- 
lish, Mac-Keon,  Keon,  Coyne, 
Owens,  and  Owenson — all  from 
the  same  name  in  Irish. 

Corjif),  young  Owen,  or  John ;  SOac 
Corjin,  Jennings. 

Cuftoip,  Europe. 

1^A'|j)c,  France. 

Forjtj*  delight,  desire;  pleasure ;  a 
tune,  the  air  of  a  song. 

JocAile,  Italy ;  from  ^oc,  a  region  ; 
and  A]Ue,  or  Ap)&,  beauty. 

l&0;  adj.%  full ;  «.,  fulness,  a  large 
number ;  a  gathering;  the  tide, 
because  when  it  has  flowed,  the 
shallows  and  strand  appear  all 


full,  like  the  sea  itself.    Span- 
ish, lleno,  full. 

lojtcArj,  Lorcan,  Laurence;  "Maori) 
Io\\c'aij,  St.  Lawrence  (patron 
of  the  archdiocess  of  Dublin). 

lAbrAr?  Laurence  (the  martyr). 

$}A]&n<3  (possessive  case  of  njAi&w), 
morning  ;  Latin,  mane  ;  when 
bf)  come  together,  b,  for  the 
3ake  of  euphony,  is  sounded 
like  ij ;  ir>A]&oe  is,  therefore, 
pronounced  moynne ;  {n  re- 
quiring a  liquid  sound. ) 

StyAfic,  a  beef ;  the  word  % eojt,  flesh, 
annexed  to  the  names — beef, 
sheep,  swine,  calf,  deer,  gives 
the  Irish  term  for  the  meat 
which  these  animals  supply ; 
as,  njAtic-teoil  (beef-flesh),  beef; 
CAon-£eo]l  (sheep-flesh),  mut- 
ton; njuc-veoil  (swine -flesh), 
pork  ;  £]A&-£eojl,  venison. 

NoftA,  Honora. 

OftjjA,  barley, 

PeAbAti,  Peter. 

PjieAb,  dance  (thou). 

KjrbeAnbv  Richard,  21) ac  RjrbeAttb, 
Richardson,  Richards,  Dicson, 
or  Dixon. 

Ho]t),  n.,  a  share,  a  dividend;  v., 
divide,  carve, 

5A6b,  Sophia. 

S?o]le,  Julia. 

Sjte,  Celia. 

SirjeAb,  Jane,  Johanna ;  as  Se&oAij, 
is  Johannes,  John. 

SjubAf),  Judith. 

ScjaU,  to  rend,  to  carve  (fowl). 

Su£,  juice ;  Latin,  sugo,  I  suck ; 
suceus,  juice. 

Sulc,  jollity ;  r ulenjAji,  jolly ;  50 
rulctijAft,  with  jollity.' 

SubA,  mirth  ;  50  r ubAc,  merrily. 

'Se  ^>o  beACA,  hail !  (it  is  your  life). 

Ua,  or  0,  a  grandson,  a  descendant; 
Gr-  vlog,  uios,  a  son. 

Ua  CoqoAill,  O'Connell,  the  de« 
scendant  of  Connall. 

Ua  Weill,  O'Neil,  the  descendant  of 
Niall, 


SELF-INSTRvTCTION   IN   IRISH.  57 

EXERCISE  XXIV. 

*£e  bo  beACA.  a  Sca^a^;,  cjaddoj'  a  b-vu;l  ru^  2. 
C^vjitj  30  hja^c,  rlAD  50  |tA]b  ad  ce  f  |AP|m|3eAr  (enquires). 
3.  pAjb  pleAb  mo]\  A3Afb  a  ]te|n,  aj3  C75  b'  ArA|t  ?  4.  b] 
50  beiri)|r); — b|TDAft  Ajr  iceAb  A5UT  a]5  dl  50  rulcrrjAji,  A5ur 
fefniAn  ufle  30  rubAC  50  einTge  da  u;A]bi;e ;  bo  pneAb  at) 
c-AOf  65  \e  ^ o»)T7  A3uf  bo  fe|i)bAjt  ceolcA  l^Doe.  5.  Ca 
rheub  oii]i)e  bi  add?  6.  bi  bejc  hju  65A,  A3ur  occ  tdda  oja. 
?  bub  rulcri)At/i  ad  bail  b|  A3A'tb :  b-pi|l  p|or  A3Ab  Ajn 
Ap)n/  sac  bu^ne  oe  da  f  jtt?  8.  Ca,  50  oei,n)]D,  £|or  ajatd 
ojtcu — b|  °&ob,  ^C|tc,  b|t|AD*  t)Aib|b,  OorjDCAb,  Oo^D,  SeA- 
ri)iif,  LoncAi),  PeAbAft,  Aguf  *TC|rbeAnb  add>  idaji  aod  le 
I'caic  (the  choice,  the,  best)  ad  bAille.  9.  Gia  r]Ab  da  tdda 
oja;  6-(:u|l  A5Ab  ^jot*  A}ft  ajd«d  5AC  aod  b]ob?  10.  Ca 
£|Of — bji|5|b:iCAicliD>  ^lUt>  ^D^ITte,  NonA,  T*6|r,  &Abb, 
S^ueAb,  A5ur  Simile;  r|D  e  ad  tDeub  a  b|  add*  11.  Njofi 
tbdu  ad  I'ad  a  bj  add.  12.  Ca  £|°t*  A5atd  DAft  ri)6n ;  acc 
bub  bAOjDe  iDuiDc^eAcA  (relatives)  rD)D  u^le«    13.  Ota  fujj 

<M3    C6ADD   A13    clA^fl?       14.    Suig    TD'    ACAjft    A]5    ceADD   ad 

clA^n.  15.  ^.jiblAr  cu  be'D  tD-btocAille?  16.  Do  blArAr 
be  b|ocAille.  17.  %i]\  ol  cu  fjod  30  rubAC?  18.  O'ol  tDe 
Ki or)  30  rubAC.  19.  $4jt  jiAbAjr  AfltrDOjrse?  20.  ]r  jqojt 
dac  fiA]b  n)e  A]tt  n)ei,r3e.  21.  C|a  ad  D1$  fjoD?  22.  ?Se 
J115  da  pioD-crtADD  (vine)  e,  a  f  ArAr  ?a  b-lFttA^Dc,  r-AD 
JocAile  A3ur  cu^b  ad  6tfjioip.  23.  b-pujl  pjor  A5Ab  cja 
ad  D|t>  «ir3e  beACA?  24  CAfjor;  uir.se  do  b|ocA]lle  a 
^15  6  fuS  ad  ouda,  do  coatee  dua^i  beADCATt  (is  made)  6| 
bfiA]c  A3ur  saoaI  (g^ival,  barm).  25.  %L\i  jtA]b  ad  CAOtt- 
peojl  A5ur  ad  TDA|tc-peo|l  tDAic,  re^jtb?  26.  b^  30  beirt)]D 
•'An-rDA^c  A3ur  ADfe^rtb.  27.  Cja  5eA]ttt  (carved)  ad  fiA&- 
peo]l  (venison)  ?  28.  5eA|t|t  SeAttUr  (Charles)  9X)&cUo]S. 
29.  C^a  |x|aII  (carved)  da  d-cadIa^  ^3111;  da  5eA|ttt-ceA]tcA 
(chickens)  ?  30.  Do  rqAll  foe  j:e]D.  31.  C^a  ad  ua||i  f*> 
6f*1f  ruAf  ad  bA|l?  32.  XDo  bftjrrDAji  ruAr  Aiit  ad  b-065 
^!T*  rDA]b]i),  'DUA]|t  b]  ad  3u^ad  50  f)-A^tb  r-AD  rpe||t. 

The  English  student  will  please 

Observe— That  in  Irisli  the  Article  is  prefixed  to  cer* 
tain  classes  of  Kouns  which  in  English  do  not  admit  its 
presence 


58  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

1.— ■  Before  simames,  for  the  sake  of  distinction  or  em- 
phasis ;  as, 

Was  "Walsh  here,  KA]b  "  An"  IfyeArAtiAc  aim  fo  ? 
Walsh  was  not,  but  O'Reilly  was,  Kj  ttAib  '*  An"  On.eACAr)Ac,  (pr.  in 
'     two  syllables  BSrhannach\  acc  bj  "ai;"  Ra^aUac  (pr.  jRhy-alloch). 

Before  titles  or  qualities  ;  as,  God  Almighty,  Oja  "  ao" 
u]!e-<5uri)AccAc. 

2. — Before  the  names  of  virtues  and  vices  ;  as, 

What  is  faith,  Ca&  e  At)  r^6  "  ao"  cyiepe&n)  % 
What  is  hope,  Gab  e  An  o]6  "  aij"  boccur  ? 
WTiat  is  sin,  Ca&  e  ao  01&  "  as)"  peACAo  ? 
Patienee  is  good,  1f  n?A]c  7  "  ao"  ro^tu 

3. — Before  abstract  nouns ;  as, 
Hunger  is  good  sauce,  If  tnATr^ArTc-AolAO  "  ao"  c-ocnuf, 
When  beauty  and  brilliancy  fade  from  the  gems,  'WttAjn,  eAlwfoe&x  <> 

oa  reot»Aib  "  Atf*  rsiAtb  sur  "  An"  bUc. 
"  And  from  love's  shining  circle  the  gems  drop  away." 

—Irish  Melodies. 

4, — Before  adjectives  taken  substantively ;  as, 

There  is  not  much  between  {the)  good  and  {the)  bad ; 
v  If  beA5  a  ca  ei&jtt  ao  c-olc  A5ur  ao  «)a]c. 

5.— Under  this  view  it  precedes  numerals,  not  influ- 
encing nouns ;  as, 

It  has  struck  (the)  two,  t5o  buA]l  re  "  An"  &6. 
It  has  struck  {the)  three,  t>o  buAjl  re  "  An"  cnf. 

6. — Before  a  noun  accompanied  by  the  demonstrative 
pronouns;  as, 

This  man  (Irish  form,  the  man  this),  "  An"  ^eAn,  fo. 
That  woman  (the  woman  that)  "  ao"  beAo  no- 

7. — Names  of  countries;  as,  (the)  Spain,  "ao"  SpAjo; 
(the)  France,  "  ao"  fTiAlOc;(the)  Scotland,  "ao"  2UbA]Oi 
(the)  Germany,  "  ao"  UUahiaio;  before  the  name  of 
11  Rome,"  o'o  Xlo\m ;  from  (the)  Rome ;  before  months,  as, 
(the)  April,  ao  ^bfiAjo :  toi  oa  Sat^oa,  the  month  of  (the) 
November. 

8.— Before  ujle,  when  it  precedes  a  noun,  meaning  every; 

as,  (the)  every  man,  "ao"  u]ie  bu^rje;  (the)  every  house, 

&O  u]le  ceAC. 

Note. — The  few  analogies  of  Irish  with  the  Semitic  languages,  pre- 
sented to  the  reader  in  the  foregoing  Vocabularies,  are  not  intended  as  a 
proof  of  cognate  origin  between  them  and  Keltic,  but  as  striking  instances 
of  primeval,  radical  sameness. 


S9 


KEY    TO    EXERCISES— 


first  LESSON"— vw   ceuo  L&)$eutt. 

EXERCISE  I—  W4   CStt^  5W8fcU$8l&  (py.  glnulioo). 

1.  Time  and  gold.  2.  Slaughter  and  death.  3.  The  palm 
(of  the  hand)  and  foot.  4.  White  and  blue.  5.  A  gar- 
ment and  rod.  6.  A  son  and  a  beloved  one  (a  secret). 
7.  Thigh  and  heel.  8.  Honey  and  gold.  9.  Fresh  and 
Dad.  10.  (The)  palm  and  the  clenched  hand.  11.  Lip 
and  the  mouth  (closed).  12,  A  sweet  poem.  13.  Hunger 
and  sorrpw.  14.  Butter  and  honey.  15.  A  day  and  a 
month.  16.  A  bad  month,  a  white  (uncultivated)  orchard, 
heavy  gold  ;  fine  sweet  meal.  17.  A  blue  garment;  fresh 
butter  ;  and  a  melodious  poem.  18.  A  white  board  ;  heavy 
sorrow,  and  a  bad  death.  19.  Soul  and  body.  20.  A 
wand  (yard,  rod,)  and  gold ;  fine  (pulverized)  earth,  and 
fresh  meal. 

EXERCISE  H.—2W  &2lK?l  3MatU3?lt>. - 

1.  A  young  brood.  2.  A  white  swan,  3.  A  large  swelling. 
4.  A  large  paunch.  5.  A  black  cow.  6.  A  crooked  cause. 
7.  A  green  top.  8.  A  long  boat.  9.  A  blind  prince..  10. 
A.  fond  mamma.  11.  A  rare  stalk.  12.  A  large  ship, 
L3.  A  clean  track.  14.  A  blue  eye'.  15.  A  young  king 
16.  A  near  order.  17.  A  large  wave.  18.  A  soft  stalk. 
19.  A  sweet  tune.  20.  A  high  wave,  and  a  large  swell- 
ing. 21,  A  black  pig,  and  a  grey  (greenish)  cow.  22.  A 
soft  eye,  and  a  large .  paunch.     23.  A  late  swan,  and  a. 


60  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IBISH. 

scanty  brood.  24.  A  white  stalk  and  a  soft  top.  25.  Full 
peas,  and  a  crooked  stalk,  26.  A  fresh  rose,  and  heavy 
gold. 

EXEBCISE  III.— 21N  €Rj?i)2ib  5N8ltU&lb. 

1.  The  limb  is  ailing.  2.  The  cat  and  the  badger. 
8.  The  left  palm  (hand)  is  sore.  4.  The  country  is  white. 
5.  The  print  is  black.  6.  The  wave  is  blue.  7.  The  cat 
is  brown.  8.  The  son  is  young.  9.  The  day  is  long, 
10.  The,  tower  is  high.  11.  The  butter  is  fresh.  12.  The 
table  is  high.     13.  The  goblet  is  bent  (crooked) 

exeecise  rv.—sw  ce%tm$}®b  swafcu&ifc. 

1.  %X)]l  A-^uy  im.  2.  b&pjt  £5ur  biiDD.  3.  t)or  Agiif 
m&r.  4.  5o]trt)  A3«r  b^n.-  5.  6 ft  Agar  cjft,  6.  Ca  ad 
l&  ^Afc*.     7,  Ca*  ah?  cjjt  boDD.    8.  Ca  at?  ji]j  63.     9.  T>& 

AD_CrO]lC    Ajtb.       10.    ?iT)    CAftA    A^Uf    At)    flW^.       11-    ^D    la 

A5uf  ad  mf  12.  %Lx)  idac  A3Uf  ad  cUd.  13.  Ca  at?  cfie 
uji.  14.  Ca  Ai?5Ar  jUf.  15.  C&  ad  coftD  A|tb.  16.  Ca 
ad  T*°r5  S0!*11^  17.  Ca  ad  codd  idoji  (no  Aftb).  18.  tti) 
tdac  A5ur  ad  rbAn).  19.  Olc  A5uf  u|t.  20.  Ca  ad  td|d  miD. 
21.  Ca  ad  buD>]tb.  22.  Ca  ad  cof  f<vbA.  S3.  Ca  ad 
cur  olc.  24.  Ca  ad  clAfi  iDoft  A^uf  Afib ;  a^ur  cA  ad  cIad 
°5  A5ur  &lL  25.  Cu  boDD  A5Uf  cac  Bad.  2Q:  Ca  ad  in? 
uft ;  ea  jtuD  tDjlir«  27.  Ca  AD"Ddr  «n.  28.  Ca  6ft  3AD0. 
29.  Ca  ad  bAr  tdaI.    30.  Ca  capa  A3ur  dji  SAftfi. 


SECOND  LESSON— siN  OWW  LejSesiR 

EXERCISE  V— &H  CU|5^)2lt>  5H$CU52ib. 

1 .  Is  the  air  high  ?  2.  The  air  is  high.  3.  Is  the  day 
long?  4.  The  day  is  long.  5.  Is  the  son  sick  since  yes- 
terday? 6.  The  son  is  sick  since  yesterday.  7., Is  the 
moon  white?  8.  The  moon  is  white.  9,  Is  the  top  of  the 
arrow  rough?  10  The  top  of  the  arrow  is  rough.  11. 
Bread  is  cheap.     12.  Is  lime  cheap?     13.  Lime  is  cheap. 

*  Asa  general  rule,  the  vowel  in  words  of  one  syllable  is  naturally  long. 
yet  we  have  marked  it  so,  to  aid  the  young  student.  When  a  little  more* 
advanced  he  will  not  require  such  aid. 

A  vowel  followed  by  a  double  consonantal!,  fjg,  pp ;  -  as,  bufjrj,  cog% 
5^t,  is  usually  short. 


SELF-INb'TRirCTION   IN   IRISH.  61 

14.,  Have  you  a  shell?  15.  I  have  a  shell.  16.  Have 
you  any  drop?  17.  I  have  a  drop.  18.  Is  there  a  fit  on 
vou?  19.  There  is  a  fit  on  me.  20.  Is  the  son  weak  ? 
21.  The  son  is  weak.  22.  Is  the  cow  alive?  23.  The 
cow  is  alive.  24.  Is  the  steward  sick?  25.  The  steward 
is  sick.  26.  The  paste  is  dear.  27.  There  is  music  with 
(at)  him.  28.  Is  there  a  drop  with  you  (have  you  any 
drop)  ?  29.  There  is  a  fog  (a  fog  is  in  it. — See  Thirty- 
fourth  Lesson).  30.  Have  you  a  key?  31.  I  have  a 
drink  here — literally,  in  this. 

exercise  vi ?w  sesijasb  srwtu&ib. 

1.  to-piil  ad  b6,(vo)b&n?2.  Ca  ad  bo,  b&D?  3.  r>£U|l  ad 
tdac,  atio?  4.  Ca  ad  tt)ac,  Afib*.  5.  r>pu|l  ad  1a  pAbA? 
6.  H]  b-pu]l  At)  Ia  F<xbA.  7.  b-pu|l  caou  A5A&?  8.  Ca 
CAO|t.  A5Arn.  9.  b-pi|l  ad  tdao|i  beo?  10.  11|  b-pujl  ad 
TDAOft  beo,  11.  b|  at)  TDAOjt  beo  a  n<\e.  12.  H|  jtAjb  ye 
beo  a  DAe.  13.  bi  re  cidd  a  DAe.  14.  V>pi|lcu|*A  cidd? 
15.  W]  b-^u|l.  16.  Ca  atd  D)Au  ceo.  17.  Vj-pii|l  ceol 
bn)D?  18.  SeAb,  z<\  ceol  biyw.  19.  Do  naob  ye  cenh 
da  criujce.  20.  Ca  ceol  rAori.  21.  Oo  jiaob  ye  ad  reol 
le  b<vH}i  ad  5*e. 

EXERCISE  Y1I.—  21N  Se2lCCSr)2lt>  BWltUS&'b. 

1.  A  branch  is  not  grass.  2.  Is  there  prosperity  on  you 
(are  you  prosperous)  ?  3.  I  am  prosperous.  4.  Have  you 
a  flock?  5.  I  have  a  flock.  6.  Whether  (is)  the  cloud  a 
star?  7.  The  cloud  (is)  not  a  star.  8.  Whether  (is)  the 
firmament  a  star?  9.  The  firmament  (is)  not  a  star.  10. 
What  (is)  the  story?  1 1.  The  firmament  is  up.  12.  He 
has  sense.  13.  Has  he  sense?  14.  And  he  has  a  wish. 
15.  He  has  a  fish.  16.  There  is  a  bridle  on  him;  (or  on 
it).  17.  Is  there  pain  on  you  (are  you  in  pain)?  18.. 
There  is  pain  on  me — I  am  in  pain.  19.  I  have  a  jaw. 
20.  There  is  a  jaw  on  him.  21.  There  is  not  a  thigh  on 
aim.  22.  A  knife  is  sharp.  23.  A  desire  with  me  (is)  a 
bridle,  i.e.,  I  wish  for  or  require  a  bridle.  24.  Is  there 
hair  on  you?  25.  (There)  is  hair  on  me.  26.  (There)  is 
hah*  on  it.  27.  Is  the  harbour  up  (southward),  or  back 
(westward)  ?     28.  The  harbour  is  westward.     29.  Is  there 


t)2  'SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

slumber  on  him  (is  he  in  a  slumber)?  30.  There  is  a 
slumber  on  him  (he  is  in  a  slumber).  3 1 .  Death  is  natu- 
ral. 32.  Death  (is)  not  natural.  33.  I  have  a  broom. 
34.  There  is  an  ear  on  him.  35.  He  has  a  young  lamb. 
36.  The  day  is  cold.     37.  The  butter  is  fresh. 

exercise  vm.— sir?  c-oCc^ib  5raicu5&b. 

I.  %Lx)  ^ioft  An  rseul?  2.  fr^  pjoft  An  rjeul.  3.  b-£tr|l 
ao  feun  jUr?  4.  Ca  An  feun  star.  5.  b-fu^l  reun 
aju  An  q|t?  6.  Nj  b-pu]!  reun  a}|x  at)  c(n.  7.  Nj  buAn 
reun.  8.  ?in  b-j.*u]l  jAr3  rAoji  no  &aoji?  9.  Ca  iAf3  &aoji. 
10.  %Ly  neulc  no  neul  e  rm?  11.  N|  neulc  no  neul  e,  r! 
At?  NAe  j.  12.  ?U>  rseul  6  t*|n,  no  mi  An?  13.  )r  n>eul  e. 
14.  $ln  rui^n  ©fjn.Aw  An  siaII?  15.'  ?4o  b-^u^l  An  cluAr 
ruAr?  16.  Ca  me  a  ruAn,  vo  ca  ruAn  oftrn.  17.  t>j:u.jl  ca 
a  ru^n,  ^Oj  b-raql  ruAT?  one?  18.  Ca  An  meun  fuaji.  19. 
Ca  An  StMAn  Tu<xr*  20.  Ca  ad  sjijad  ajji  ah  rpeun.  21. 
Ca  An  3Mad  Ann  neul.  22.  5 ad  Ion,  3  An  cajia&.  23. 
Ca  An  c-uAn  bAn.  24.  Ca  An  piArc  A]n  An  caIati)  (pr. 
tkawlawv).  25,  Ca  An  cne  (pr.  cfore)  r-UAjt.  26.  N|  b- 
rujl  ruAn  A]n  caUtt%  27.  Ca  ruAn  le  Oja.  28.  ft-fujl 
0|<x  Ann?  29.  Ca  O^a  Ann.  30.  Se  Oja  cur  A3ur 
&e|jie,  bunn  A^iir  banft  3ac  u^le  n|6. 


third  lesson— uu  cneus  teraetm. 

EXERCISE  EL— 8N  Haotfbafe  SttatU&lb, 

1,  Is  (there)  great  esteem  on  you,  i.e.*,  are  you  greatly 
esteemed?  2. 1  am  greatly  esteemed.  3.  Is  the  day  wet? 
4.  The  day  is  wet.  5.  Is  (there)  blood  in  your  right 
eye?  6.  There  is  blood  in  my  right  eye.  7.  Is  it  pleas- 
ing with  you  (are  you  pleased)  to  come  with  me  ?  8,  I 
am  not  pleased  to  go  with  you.  9/  Is  the  tree  withered  ? 
10.  Is  there  white  wine,  and  red  wine  with  you  (have  you 
white  and  red  wine)?  11.  I  have  white  wine  and  red 
wine  12.  Is  the  <iow  fair,  the  goose  white,  the  swan 
white,  the  horse  red,  the  hound  old,  the  wife  fond?    14 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  1BISH.  * .  63 

They  are;  it  is  true  that  they  are.  15.  Have  you  great 
knowledge?  16.  It  is  true  that  lam  not  without  know- 
ledge. 17.  Have  you  knowledge  (do  you  know)  that  a 
good  man  (is)  worthy  (of)  regard,  and  feme,  and  esteem  ? 

EXERCISE  X— sin  fcetfatyafe  srraituSab. 

1.  I  am  pleased.  2.  Is  it  a  pleasure  with  me,  i.e.,  am  I 
pleased?  3.  The  cliff  is  high.  4.  Is  the  cliff  high?  5. 
A  blessing  from  God  on  you,  i.e.,  God  bless  you.  6.  There 
is  fame  on  you,  i.e.,  you  are  famous.  7.  (There)  is  leave 
with  me,  i.e.,  I  have  leave.  8.  The  wine  is  white,  and  the 
swan  is  white.  9.  The  man  is  just.  10.  Help  me.  11. 
I  am  withered.  12.  He  has  a  wife.  13.  Has  he  a  wife? 
14. 1  have  a  question  on  you,  i.e.,  I  have  a  question  to  put 
to  you.  15.  Have  you  a  question  (to  put)  to  me?  16. 1 
am  worthy «  17.  There  is  a  hump  on  me,  and  I  have  a 
harp,  18,  It  is  better  with  me,  i*ers  I  wish  rather  you  to 
have  a  (cfiujc)  harp,  than  a  hump.  19.  There  is  know- 
ledge with  me.  20.  Do  you  know — literally — is  know- 
ledge with  you?  21.  There  is  esteem  on  me,  u.,  I  am 
esteemed.  22.  Are  you  esteemed?  23.  Are  you  famed? 
24.  I  am  not.  25.  Is  there  want  on  you,  i.e*,  are  you  in 
want?     26.  Want  is  on  me,  i.e.,  I  am  suffering  from  want. 

EXERCISE  XI.— m  C-aONWfc  3N2lTU52lt>  t>eu3. 

1.  I  have  a  right.  2.  Have  I  a  right?  3.  I  have  a 
right  (to}  it.  4.  Have  I  a  right  to  it?  fh  Thou  hast  a 
right  to  it.  6.  He  has  a  right  to  it.  7.  I  have  a  ques- 
tion. 8.  She  has  a  question.  9.  He  nas  a  question  on 
you  (to  put  you).  10.  Hast  thou  a  question  on  me?  11. 
There  is  esteem  on  me.  i.e.,  I  am  esteemed,  (by  others). 
12.  Ami  esteemed?  13.  I  have  esteem  (for  some  one). 
14.  I  have  esteem  for  you — literally—there  is  esteem  at 
me  on  you.  15.  Have  you  esteem  for  me?  16.  He  has 
affection  for  you.  17.  Has  she  affection  for  you?  18 
I  have  a.  dislike  for  you.  19.  Have  you  a  dislike  for 
me?  20.  He  has  help  (strength)  for  it,  i,e.,  against  it, 
21.  Has  he  help  for  it?  22.  He  has  no  help  for  it.  2& 
Have  not  you  help  for  it?    24,  He  has  affection  for  you. 


64  *  SELF-IKS  IK  LOTION  IS  IRISH. 

25.  I  have  affection  for  toil  26.  My  secret  (treasure), 
have  you  love  for  me?  27.  I  have  love  for  God.  28. 
God  has  love  for  me.  29.  He  is  a  person  with  (i.e.,  de- 
voted to,  belonging  to)  God,  the  young  man,  30.  The 
young  man  is  a  son  to  you.  31.  Whether  is  the  young 
man  your  son?  32.  It  is  better  with  me  (i.e.%  I  consider 
it  better;  I'd  rather  have)  fame  than  gold.  33.  I'd  rather 
have  sense  than  gold. 


FOURTH  LESSON— 

EXERCISE  XII.  ~?W  tiO&Mb  SHatUSglt)  &6U3. 

1.  What  the  thing,  a  boat.  2.  Have  you  a  good  boat? 
3.  I  like  to " swim.  4.  Do  you  like  to  swim?  5.  Have 
you  a  poor  house?  6.  I  have  not  a  poor  house.  7.  Alas, 
thy  house  is  pitiable,  but  there  is  happiness  in  it..  8.  May- 
est  thou  have  happiness  and  prosperity  for  ever.  9.  With 
whom  {i.e.,  whose  is)  the  poor  child?  10.  Writh  (i.e.,  be- 
longing to)  the  man  of  the  house.  1 1.  What  reason  art  thou 
in  this  (place  i.e.,  here),  so  early?  12.  Because  (the)  luck 
is  on  the  person  who  is  early.  13.  Take  my  hand  in  thy 
hand.  14.  Pitiable  and  short  is  the  life  of  man  and  full 
of  misery.  15.  The  life  of  man  is  a  warfare  as  long  as  he 
is  on  earth.  16.  For  God's  sake  spend  a  holy  life.  17. 
Who  is  he — God?  18.  Is  God  in  every  place?  19.  God 
is  in  every  place.  20.  God  is  good  to  every  person ;  the 
sovereign  king  of  heaven,  who  is,  who  was,  and  who  shall 
be  for  ever. 

EXERCISE  XIII.—  W  CR$)2lb  5W?ttU&lb  t>eU3. 

1.  1>tn]i  ad  bo  ttuAb,  A5«r  b-fujl  At?  Uo3  bub?  2.  11} 
b-fuijl  ad  bo  |i»<v6,  acc  c&  x\  buibe;  &5ur  v\  b-fu^l  at)  Iao^ 
bub,  ACC  IjAC  A5Uf  t^odd.  3.  TO-pu^l  ad  leAi;b  b^lb?  4. 
Vi\  h-f hjI  At)  Wtfb  OAlb?  5.  %ir)  b-fu|l  At  A|5  beul  at) 
lo]c?  6.  Hf  b-ft^l  ac  Ai;t>.  7.  %x)  rpAj  &  r|u,  no  loc  ? 
8o  M]  n)A5  &,  V]  loc  e,  acc  ^r  fljAb  e.     9.  Cad  6  ao  da^ 


SEI/F- INSTRUCTION   IN    IRISH.  65 

IP  a\)\  leAC— bu|b>,  lt,Ac,  |xua8  (ijo  beAi^)?  10.  ]f*  A]l  tforr? 
At)  bu]6c.  1 1.  GAb  e  ai)  t*e{ort)  ca  A5A10U  lejr  ai)  {-leAJ, 
t)0  at)  fleaJAU?  12.  Ca  v*e]8rr)  n?6|t  A5Ait)i)  le|t%  13.  b- 
fujl  puAcc  ofic?  14..  Nj  u-putl  piAcc  otitt).  15.  %i»  ri)A|c 
leAc  bcoc?  16.  ?ti)  b-piMl  At)  ?eujt  jrltuc  6  ceo?  17.  Ca 
ap  peu]i  frljitc  6  ceo.  18.  ?ti>  6-pufl  ajao  bAti)  Ajitf  cAjtb? 
II).  W|  fr-putl  A5AIP  feAit)  A^up  CAnb,  t)o  bAti)  aIIca,  acc  cA 
An>A]ti  A3Art)  bo  Ajuf  IA05  1|ac.  20.  CAb  e  ai)  b#\i  cA  aiji 
ap  rr)-b«ji)?  2L'l)nj8e.  22.  )f  rt)A{C  at)  bAic,  buibe.  23. 
CAb  a  At)  i)|6  T-ljAb?  24.  }r  cooc  Ajib,  j\]iJb*  25.  Ca 
^•cur)  A3itf  foyAf  ojic, 


F1FTXI  LESSON— ?W  cilJ52t)at>  lejsewN. 

EXERCISE  XIV— KN  Ce&cmTOc  3HiltU5?tb  t)3U5. 

1.  Ca  at)  lA  b|te^.  2.  b]$CAT)i)  a1)  rt)f  fo  b]ieA3»  3.  Ca 
n)o  ri)AC  03.  4.  t>^u|l  rr?o  tt\ac  o~?  -5.  1!}  b-pu|l  |*e  63. 
6.  b|8eAt)i)  t/e  i*uat*  woe?  7.  Mj  b|6eAiii)  fe  t*uat*  rt)oc. 
8.  b-f'ui,l  3AC  feAji,  n)Ajc?  9.  ftj  b-t*u]l  3ac  cac  Ijac  tjo 
bub.  10.  Ca  Oja  TpAir.  LI.  Ci,a  fe  Oja?  12.  C|a  ad 
01.8".  ueArij?  13.  Ca  1-05  ai,|i  t)e*ri).  14.  b-pil  ad  c-a6 
ojic?  15.  ftj  b-pujl  At)  s-Ab*  ofm?.  16.  Ca  At)  Tt)|-Ab  otin). 
17..  Ij-jrujl  3JU\8  A3Ab  Ojiri)?  18.  11]  b-pujl  3|tAt>  A5Arr> 
one.  19.  Ca  5jtA8  a^mi)  A]p,  Ot,a ;  A3up  cCv  3]ia&  aj5  Oia 
ottiT).  20.  Ca  3|ia6  a]5  Oja  At,n  5AC  biifue.  21.  Jf  |tl3 
OlA  A1JI  t)OATT)  A^lip    A||l  tAlAn).      22,    Ca    at)  30JIC  bu]8e 

A5up  Lai;.  23.  Ca  ai)  015  ^3  A3U1'  n^°r»  24.  bjbeAW) 
a8  a|J  At)  Tt)UTt)c|tt  rt)Ajr.  ♦  25.  b-piiltfi  rr)At,c  'duajji  a  eA  at) 
c-A8  0(tc?  20'.  M]0|t  ]lAib  At)  c-At>  otut)  a  itlAri),  Ajur* 
fof,  a*  bo|5  Ijoii)  30  b-pujlin)^  rr?Aic.     27.  b-f'«nl  ai)  5n|At* 

l0T)|tAC?        28.     CA    At)     olMAt)    lot)flAC.'        29.    b-Vlll^    A3Ab 

AnAt)  3eAl?  30.  CX\;  rnofAjc;  A.'uf  bAt^e.  31.  b-fu.}l 
A3Ab  bo  f'Aic  be  3ac  t)p?  32.  Ca.  33.  C'a  ~u  co  f  «aI 
le  fU]r. 

EXERCISE  ■XV.—21W  CU)5?»m6  5Wa£u&rt>  OCU5> 

1*    b-pujl    AttAT)  fAOTt,  T)0  bAO]t  ?       2.    CA  fO  1/AOfl.      Bz  b« 

pu^l  in)  bAOji?  4.  Ca  fe  bAort,  At)  w)  t-o.  5.  Ca  pjoo  bAon; 
bjbeAoo  treojl  bAop.  A3«i*  ojopaoo  uj^e    rAojt.     6»    Ca 


GG  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

<vD  q|5  Alup?.  7.  bfbe^DD  ad  bojtb  £aoj  r^ei'D.  8.  M] 
b|8eAi;o  tu  1170c  a^5  At)  teac.  9.  b|be<vDD  rjAb  A]|t  uajji 
rijoc  <\'3  ad  ceac.  10.  b-fuil  cu  11706  obAjle?  11.  Ca 
]-05  ojic,  12.  bjbeADD  ^Dfo5  ojijica.  13,  Ca  ad  5eAli.AC 
lonjiAc  ;  cA  at)  oeul  1|ac  ;  cAADl&bub;  cA  ad  toj  aIujd* 
14.  'NuAijt  cA  H7e  rl&D>  cA  ^05  ojm).  15.  C|a  ad  uajji  b- 
jnijl  cu  t/Ui;?  16.  Ca  pun  A15  ad  l]Ag.  17.  Ca  ad  t;oca 
beAftj.  .18.  Ca  ai;  c-fu-jl  Ijac  ;  (Ijac^outd,  grey-blue,  or 
purple)^  19,  oA  ai;  c ac  bu!3.  20.  C|a  ad  uA^jt  j?  21. 
Ca  re  moc  ^6f.  22.  Ca  ad  l'<\  £AbA.  23.  JtioidoaIa 
<xDDf  ad  3-cjll  0|1A|DD.  24.  Jf  5eA|i|i  beacA  ad  bu|t;e«  25. 
Ca  re  n)<\fi  bUc  ad  "XM5:  rA  |*e  tijaji  ceo !  ]?  cac  e,  tdau 
be]]t  Job.  26.  2l)<v  'f  tda^c  leAc,  a  bejc  buAD  ca^c  f* uau 
A5ur  ce-ic,  be]jt  ad  rcAD-jtAD. 


sixth  lesson— %n  sejse?it>  Lejsesta 

EXERCISE  XvT— ?IN  Seised  3NSl£u&lb  seus.; 

1.  My  sorrow !     2.  My  destruction !     3.  My  thousand 
(times)  pitiable.     4.  My  pulse,  and  my  fair  secret  love. 

5.  0,  pulse  of  my  heart*  my  friend,  my  love  art  thou ! 

6.  O,  partner  of  my  soul  it  is  thou.  7.  My  friend,  right, 
fond,  loving,  (art)  thou  not?  8.  I  am  thy  right,  fond, 
loving  friend  9.  Is  your  wife,  and  your  son,  and  the  fair, 
secret  love  of  your  heart,  with  you-,  to-day?  10.  They  are 
with  me  to-day.  11.  Where  is  your  husband  to-day? 
12.  He  is  with  me.  13.  Is  his  foot  sound  (well),  or  ill  now, 
and  his  heel  and  the  toe  of  his  (foot)  ?  14.  His  heel,  and  his 
foot,  and  his  toe  are  safe;  but  his  head  Is  ailing  from  time 
to  time,  and  a  pain  (is)  in  his  side.  15.  The  right  eye  is 
soft  at  (with)  him.  16.  Where  is  the  woman  who  is  un- 
well? 17.  She  is  here  (literally,  in  this  [place].)  18. 
What  thing  is  on  her  (what  ails  her)?  19.  Her  knee  is 
without  motion  (motionless,  powerless),  her  back  crooked, 
her  ear  without  hearing.  20.  Was  there  a  physician  with 
her  from  this  time  yesterday,  when  your  boy  was  at  the 
house  (of)  my  mother?     21  There  was,  and  he  says  there 


SELE-INSTItUCTlON    l>f   IRISH.  07 

is  no  cause  at  all  at'  (for)  her  to  be  fearful  on  (of)  death. 
22.  (Is)  this  not  beautiful  weather?  literally,  (is)  not  beau- 
tiful weather  she  this  ? — weather  being  feminine  gender,  is 
referred  to  by  the  pronoun  j,  she  (see  Seventeenth  Lesson, 
on  the  Gender  of  Nouns  in  Irish),  23.  It  is  beautiful,  glory 
be  to  God.  24.  There  is  not  cold  in  it,  nor  fog,  nor 
wind;  but  every  single  day  is  fine;  the  sun  in  the  heavens 
(being)  without  mist,  without  cloud.  25.  Is  it  better  with 
you,  heat  or  cold — Le.y  do  you  prefer  heat  to  cold  ?  26. 
Better  with  me  (I  prefer)  cold  with  frost  and  with  snow, 
than  heat  and  sun  (shine).  27,  Are  your  care  (those  un- 
der your  charge)  and  the  care  of  your  father,  in  health  ? 
28.  They  are,  thank  you,  (may  good  be  to  you),  and  each 
person  who  has  a  good  heart.  29.  Is  your  grandfather 
old?  30.  He  is  not;  (there)  is  no  old  man  nor  old  wo- 
man at  all  with  us;  we  are  all  young  and  healthy. 

exercise  xvh.— sw  seyCo&stb  smax&ib  fceus. 

1.  to'-fu^l  ai;  peAti  re^n?  2.  Wj  b-fnil  re  reAO.  acc  ca 
At)  reAU-^eAjt  a  b|  Arm  yo  a  n^e  Anojr  mAjib.  3.  b-£uil 
ao  c-reAi>beAn  Aimr  ah  teAc?  4.  Nj  b-jrnjl,  acc  ca  ah 
ti)AC<V]ft*n)6|t  Aonr  at)  ^eAC.  5.  t>£ui|l  Ajxb  .^ACA^-riion 
beo?  6.  Ca,  A5ur  ACA]rt-ri)0)t.  7.  %Lr>  ye&v-ye&y,  a  b] 
Atmr  atj  ceAC  a  n^e,  Vn  e  b'  AcAiri-rboji  ft?  8.  If  6; 
A5ur  An  feAthbeAn  a  ca  ao  ro  ao  |ub,  r]  mo  inAcAjri-rhoft 
]•  9.  V>fm|l  A5A-b  beA5-c]io|6e?  10.  C&  aja»t)  beAg- 
c|to|8e  Ajuf  beA3-rne|n;  ojrt  cA  a^  sac  u]le  beag-buitje, 
be&g-qtoibe  A5«r  beag-rijeir;.  11.  %iv  CjJeArmA  mo  t)|A  ir 
Arib-T^geAjtOA  e  aiti  rjeArb  Ajuf  aiu  caIah).  12.  Ga  An  £-6^- 
Ite^nAc  buAO-rAo^AlAc.  13.  CiAouor  b-pujl  bo  cuTtAtn,  -or. 
ai>  rrjuitjcrri  uile  A  cA  fou>|  bo  curiam?.  14.  CA^b  At) 
rbuwcip  fAOl   mo  cup  Am  rlA?>.     15.  CjAimor  a  b-fuil  ao 

Tne.ttb    A  CA  f  AO]  bO  CUflATT),  A5Uf*    £ AO|   CUftAm  b*  ACAJtj  A5U}4 

£aoj  c«fiAm  b'  ACAn-i*5)6ifi?  16.  }r  loomujn  Ijom  bo  clu 
A5Uf  bo  cA]l.  17<  Oc !  wo  brioo,  i)ac  b-jmjl  ronAr  one. 
18.  0c !  mo  cAirse,  Ajur  mo  feA'^c  g^Ab,  ijac  mop  w® 
geAQ  o;vc  !  19.  H)Aine,  cuirle  wo  crioibe,  oIac  ua  finoe* 
20.  J  r  cu  mo  bftoo,  Ajur  wo  f6£ ;  w  o\)d\]\  A5ur  mo  DA|ne; 
mo  beAtA  &3ur  m&  bAf» 


C8  6ELF-INSTUUCTI0N    I3S    IRISH. 

SEVENTH  LESSON— 

$in  se*cccsnttd  Lejteun. 

EXERCISE  XVIII.— ?W  Z-0tU3)VX>  3T*Sl£u&lfc  t>eU5. 

1.  Was  his  headben£?  2.  His  head  was  bent.  3.  Was 
bis  hand  slender?  4.  His  hand  was  slender,  and  his  foot 
was  crooked.  5.  Was  his  hair  grey?  6.  His  hair  was 
grey.  7,  Was  the  cow  brown  or  white?  8>  She  was 
brown.  9.  Was  my  bull  blue?  10.  He  was  not,  but  he 
was  yellow.  11.  Was  the  woman  young,  and  the  man 
old?  12.  The  woman  was  young,  and  she  was  under 
(held  in)  esteem,  and  in  affection.  13.  Your  husband  was 
old;  and  your  son  will  be  tall  as  was  his  father.  14.  Has 
your  daughter  a  son  yet?  15.  My  young  daughter  has  a 
young  son  since  yesterday.  16.  Thy  son  was  under  (held 
in)  esteem  and  glory.  17.  A  black  hen  lays  a  white  egg; 
literally,  there  is  wont  to  be  a  white  egg  at  a  black  hen. 

18.  There  is   (so) ;  and  white  milk  with  a  brown  cow. 

19.  Was  the  ear  of  the  horse  small;  his  foot  straight;  his 
back  long?  20.  His  ear  was  small,  his  back  long,  his  foot 
straight,  and  he  was  yesterday  under  car  (drafting  a  car) 
going  up  the  hill.  21.  He  was  not,  but  he  was  in  my 
father's  house.  22,  The  music  of  thy  mouth  was  sweet 
with  me  (to  me) :  your  voice  is  so  melodious  and  your 
tone  so  high,  that  I  have  a  desire  to  listen  to  it.  23,  The 
person  who  is  up  (in  high  station)  is  usually  under  (in) 
dignity  and  reputation;  and  he  who  is  down  (in  low  sta~ 
tion)  is  usaally  under  (in)  loss  and  in  want.  24.  What 
is  your  wish?  25.  It  is.  my  wish  to  be  under  (held  in) 
esteem;  and  this  wish  is  in  my  own  heart.  26.  1  had  not 
happiness.  27.  His  happiness  and  prosperity  is  commonly 
in  the  hand  of  each  person ;  for  it  is  a  happiness  to  be  good 
with  (towards)  every  other  person.  28.  Thy  left  foot 
was  pretty,  and  blue"  was  thy  right  eye ;  smooth  and  white 
was  thy  hand,  and  long  were  thy  fingers;  thick  and  in 
ringlets  (^Ap)eAc)  was  thy  hair,  and  resplendent  and  spark- 
ling was  the  sight  of  your  blue  eyes. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  Itf    IRISH.  69 

EXERCISE  XIX.-2W  W2lO|$)2tt5  5H£ltU52lb  t>GU3. 

1.  HA|b  An  Ajruffji  5Attb  Ann  n.\<*  "nuAlft  bf  r|b   A^ft  At) 
riwffi?     2.  Hi  ]t<xib;  b\  ah  AimnP  btuNvj,  518  3ujt  ftAjb  at) 

5<\OC     AJlb,   A5UI*    AT)    TT)U||t    3Aflb,       3.    lvs\]b    f|Ab     A]|t    bAfT|1 

au  cnofc?  4.  Nf  ytAb<voA|t  aj|i  b:\fiji  An  cnojc,  acc 
b}&ATa  *J3  *  ounn*  5.  HA]b  qtco,|»  AjAjb?  6.  Nj  fi<x]b 
tfteoiit  A3AjT)n,  WAjt  oac  n*0*71^!'  ajji  b;\nf*  At)  cnoic. 
7.  Wt  ttA]b  ro  fu^n»  31&  3unp^l^  ceo  *1ll  C<X0D  A1>  c"°lc« 
8    Wj  tda^c  Iio.t)  ceo  Afft  cijoc.     9.  3ln  c-Aiixxitc  0  bap  ft, 

CAJt   An  tjft,  A3llf  C  A  ft    At)    TTjafft   1)l0|l  b*   TTAOiV  6         10.     bj&Aft 

b&fb  a  in  An  ^"li1*  A3ur  bujne  *jjt  ad  cji&fjj  a  bf  An-ban, 

A5«f  iot)3  AnOf  ^S)  3-CUAT).  II.  b]  A!)  5|tJA»  &eAft3  a  bul 
p ftOj.        12.    bl   An  J^aUaC  lAn  AjU-f  TDOft,  A5Up  lonjIA^C  ;    A3Uf 

bj  at)  rpfcrcrt  3oTtrt),  3An  T)eul.  13.  OA  An  clii  a  ca  A13  An 
qrt  x°  Athri)6|t.  14.  %i\)  n>bj8eAi.in  cu  ivoc  Ajg  An  niujft 
A3ur  ^IT1  *0  cIl<M5?  l5«  W]  iVibftn;  01  b-piqli,rp  1-Un, 
A3ur  t)|  tdait  l]OJt)  bejc  <v|3  at)  b-pA^ftfije  50  bSffie  at? 
c-i-Arbfi<xi&.  16.  Ca  at)  t-<\8  ojtt  a  belt  Ann  p°  ^11*  tAob 
An  slejnt)  Aluine  t*o.  17,  C&  At>  ortrn;  acc  rt)Att  befit  An 
T/eAT)-f3eul  "  b]6eAr)T)  a8  Aift  ArtiAbAP."  18.  ]r  rn^At)  l|orr) 
a  beT,c  At;t)f  ao  qji  aIujt)  p.  19.  beADo&ct  Oe  ojtt  20. 
SlAn  leAC. 


EIGHTH  LESSON-nw  C-OCC&mb  iej.5esiR 

EXERCISE  XX.— aW  FlCesb  5W2ltU5»t) 

1.  He  who  was  (in  your  opinion)  good  to  you  yesterday, 
will  be  bad  to  you  to-morrow ;  and  he  who  was  friendly 
with  you  one  time,  will  be  hostile  to  you  at  another  time, 
for  that  is  the  custom  and  manner  of  the  world.  2. '  We 
will  be  of  one  story  (united  on  the  same  subject)  every 
day,  when  we  be  at  the  shore,  or  on  board  taking  a  sail, 
listening  to  the  angry  ocean  spouting  its  foam  on  high  (to 
the  clouds).  3.  A  ship  under  sail  on  the  sea  is  a  beautiful 
thing  to  be  seen.  4.  Is  not  a  swan,  swimming  on  a  lake, 
a  pleasing  sight?  5.  A  swan,  swimming  on  a  lake,  is  a 
pleasing  sight.     6.  A  young  child  (nestling)  in  its  mother's 


70  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IX  IRISH. 

bosom  is  pleasant.  7.  Was  not  the  vale  that  lav  stretcher! 
out  before  me  delightful?  8.  The  vale  that  lav  stretched 
before  me  was  delightful.  9.  The  proud  are  usually  under 
beauty,  i.e.,  arrayed  in  beautiful  dress.  10.  Is  not  God 
good  (from  day)  to-day?  11.  God  is  good  from  day  to 
day.  12.  The  street  will  be  beautiful  and  the  house  large. 
13.  Every  person  has  two  eyes,  and  two  feet,  and  two 
hands,  and  a  head.  14.  Is  it  not  fit  for  eveiy  person  along 
the  strand,  to  have  a  boat,  and  a  ship,  and  means  by  which 
to  catch  fish  ?  15.  It  is  fit  for  every  person  (living)  near  the 
shore  to  have  a  boat?  16.  What  is  the  price  offish  now? 
17.  Fish  is  cheap.  18.  Have  you  a  beef?  19-  I  have  a 
beef,  and  an  ox,  and  a  sheep,  and  a  lamb.  20.  What  price 
is  for  an  ox,  and  a  sheep,  and  a  lamb?  21.  An  ox  is  dear, 
but  the  price  of  a  lamb  is  cheap.  22.  I  like  your  conver- 
sation (talk)  23.  Talk  is  cheap.  24.  Is  not  self-love 
blind?  (iiter ally,  vain  love.)  25.  Self-love  is  blind.  26 
Is  not  wine  sweet;  is  not  paying  for  it  sour?  27.  Wine  is 
sweet;  but  paying  for  it  is  sour.  28.  If  you  like  to  live 
old,  use  hot  and  cold.  29.  It  is  true  for  you,  but  is  there 
not  reason  for  everything  ?  30.  There  is  reason  for  every- 
thing. 31.  Just  sit  by  my  side  here,  and  converse 
(a  while)  with  me.  32.  Do  you  like  to  be  talking  with 
me  ?  33.  I  do  like  it,  indeed.  34.  Is  your  young  daugh- 
ter married  ?  35.  She  is  not,  because  she  lias  no  dower. 
36.  What  age  is  she — seventeen  is  it?  37.  Yes;  she  is 
eighteen  since  March,  38.  What  is  her  name  ?  39.  Jane. 
40.  May  she  be  safe. 


NINTH  LESSON— SIN  NttOJJtyttd  Lej5e?VH. 

EXERCISE  XXL—8CN  Z-UOK$)Wb  VWtUttfo  apt  FlQt). 

1.  I  am  without  sister,  without  brother — without  a  rela- 
tive, male  or  female.  2.  Thou  art  without  gold,  without 
silver.  3.  She  is  without;  bad,  without  good,  (without 
any  thing  either  bad  or  good  in  itself— having  nothing  at 
all).     4.  Are  your  brother  and  sister  with  your  mother 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  71 

in  one  house?  5.  My  mother  and  my  sister  are  in  one- 
house  with  me.  6.  O,  Jane,  are  you  there?  O,  James 
and  John,  have  you  love  on  (for)  my  mother?  8.  Is  your 
son  alive,  Eleanor  ?  9.  Wh$re  is  the  son  of  the  honest  man 
who  was-here  yesterday  ?  10.  The  tall  woman  and  she  son  of 
che  tall  man-;  are  in  it  from  the  beginning  of  the  day — yes- 
terday. 11.  O  Jane,  you  have  borne  the  sway  with  you. 
12,  O  long  enduring  (lived),  may  est  thou  be,  bright,  secret, 
love  of  my  heart.  13.  Because  thou  art,  O  Lord,  very 
(infinitely)  good,  I  am  resolved,  from-  this  forward,  to 
be  faithful  to  Thee.  14.  O  loving  God,  O  loveliest  love 
of  my  heart,  my  treasure  a  thousand  times,  my  universal 
goodness,  I  give  myself  up  to  Thee,  to  be  under  thy 
guidance  for  ever,  because  Thou  art  good  to  me  and,  lov- 
ing in  my  regard,  and  that  Thou  deservest  my  entire 
love ;  from  this  forward  I  will  love  thee  from  my  heart, 
and  there  will  never  be  an  end  to  it,  by  the  help  of  Thy 
holy  grace.  15.  O  treasure  of  my  bosom,  how  great  was 
the  love  you  had  for  your  father-in-law,  whereas  you  paid 
all  that  was  on  Kim,  (all  his  debts — See  Thirty -second  Les- 
son). 16.  Is  your  mother-in-law  in  the  house?  17-  She  is, 
in  consequence  of  her  daughter  being  ill ;  but  she  will  be 
glad,  when  she  will  have  learned  that  an  honest  man  like 
you  was  inquiring  for  her.  18.  Her  fame  and  reputation 
through  the  country  is  great.  19.  It  is  true  they  are. 
20.  May  she  be  so  from  this  onward. 


tenth  LESSON— *in  oejesimo  te^e^n. 

EXERCISE  XXII,— mi  WHRSt  3H2ltU&lb  «11R  fjCfD. 

1.  tHjl  o  t)]&  A}ft  b'  obA^ru  2.  CjAnoor  b-puil  bo  cufi? 
3.  C&  too  cii|t  r&H-it»A|c»  4.  b-f  ujl  ad  pejlri?  rAojt  A^ab? 
5.  Ca  au  freilrn  rAOjt  a5ait?;  b|  rj  (referring  to  fejlrr?, 
which  is  feminine— See  Seventeenth  Lesson,  on  the  Gender 
of  Nouns  in  Irish),  rAon  A]£  rrf  AtAjfi;  A^ur  bj  rf  rAOfi  aj£ 
nj  AfcAfli-rijoift,  ^5tir  tiAft  rtAjb  rf  bAojt  50  t^eo»  6,  V>pw|l 
aw  c^e  rAfbbfft?    7«  Ca  re  rA^bbfft;  6|ft  ca  re  j:!|ucca 


72  b*ELF- INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

le  ujfje  ad  lojc,  doc  aca  A13  ad  ceojtAjD,  do  At|t  bfiUAc  At) 
leA^D.  8.  b-f u^l  A3<v8  5<v^e  o'i)  ct^IS  le  cujt  A]|t  At)  caIaitj 
jtjAfSAC?  9.  M^  b-pi^l,  o^jt  a  cA  A5A117  clA]r  S^l^e  adij 
ido  ^e^trn,  A3ur  jr  tDdft  ad  ^ejbri)  6am7  ]  ajji  ad  Abb<\ji  rp). 
10.  $ljt  ptAijt  (perfect  tense  of  the  verb  ^<\j,  get)  ad 
ceaccA  buA|&  aiji  cIoca  A3ur  cA|tjiAiC|6  da  rcejlpe,  a 
cA  a(|i  ceojtA.it)  b'  ^e|lrt)e?  11,  TFuAjft  Ajur  £dr  At) 
clfAc-pufircA :  Nj  h-fu^l  cAft|t<\jc  t)o  cloc  daji  cu]t  rt)e 
ADD  AOt)  cajid  An)A]t);  aju]*  bo  cu]fieAr  cjtDc^oll  At)  70H)- 
lAt)  cl^Ab  Ajtb  A5'.ir  £<mI  bo]rif)ji).     12.  C<\&  e  At)  c-aoIac 

OlipiCADD  Ctt  A]ft  A1)  C<\lAtt)  ADD  A^nt1  *fl  e<>W<M5  ?  1^« 
Cu||t|rt)  luA^Cjte  ct)Art).  14.  Mac  b-f:u|l  luA]Cfte-ct)Ari)  cijtjtt) 
A^ur  5<\i)  |*u5  &o  't)  caIait)?  15.  N]  b-pu^l;  cA  bjtjj;  Aifijbe 
a i)i)  a  &eAt)Ar  ad  cjte,  do  ad  ujjt,  ^Ai.8b||i.  16.  Mac  b- 
^uil  cfiAt)  rt)6|t  &A]|te  add  b'  ^e]liD?  17.  Wj  b-£U}l, 
do  ror  T3eA^  :  &0  5GAft|t  rDe  3A6  ujle  f56Ac  6  buDD.  18. 
Teuc  ad  tt)A5  !TW  i?*c  5W  ^?  ^*  ^A^  jtAib  re  a  3-cotV 
Du^ge  jIaj*.  20.  Jr  td<vjc  a  be]c  add  r°»  •  21.  b-fuil  A5Ab 
b'  A|tb^]t  u^le  a  5-cftuAc  A5ur  add|*  ad  tdadji ac  ?  22.  W  | 
b-pu^l,  b|  ad  jtA^ce  ro  At)-^lu|6.  23.  Oe^ft  rAo^ce  50  td- 
bjbeADi)  Ain>nji  reit  le  jteulcAD  lAubAllAC  :  acc  30  pfffftro&AC 
bub  cuAjt  f  A|tcAp)e  Ajar  A|n)nfie  vl|U|ce  ad  fteultAD  loDjtAc 
5|  a^a^dd  30  be^3|oi)i)AC.  24.  C(a  ad  c^-ah)  be^b  ?e  A1T* 
A]r  cu5a]di;  Aj|i|r?     25.  Wf  poftur  a  fiAb. 


ELEVENTH  LESSON— 
un  c-uonfyu?)  terseun  oeu5. 

EXEKCISE  XXIII.— W  cni^)2lb  3mtU5?lb  2l]R  ^1t>. 

1.  In  what  manner  (how)  are  you,  O  dear  friend  of  my 
heart?  it  is  seldom  you  be  here,  and  for  that  reason  (there- 
fore,) I  like  well  that  you  have  come?  2.  I  am  well, 
indeed,  I  am  obliged  to  you  (literally,  may  good  be  to  you). 
I  give  thanks  to  God,  I  was  never  so  well  (in  such  health), 
3.  How  is  your  son,  James,  who  is  married?  4.  He  is 
well  in  health ;  but,  indeed,  the  folly  of  youth  is  still  in  his 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  73 

mind*  5.  I  do  not  like  that**,  for  youthful  folly  is  the 
cause  of  grief  and  pining,  and  it  makes  a  very  wretch  of 
any  individual  at  all  that  is  under  its  control.  6.  Has  he 
obtained  any  place  at  all  in  your  estate?  7.  He  has  not; 
I  did  not  give  him  a  placo,  because  he  did  not  perform  the 
thing  which  was  pleasing  with  (to)  me.  8.  Oh,  it  was 
right  for  you  to  give  him  a  gift,  because  he  had  ever  been 
upright  and  agreeable.  9.  Well,  I  have  a  wish  to  give  bim 
a  gift  yet  10.  How  is  Thomas-— is  he  a  good  boy  ?  11.  He 
is  very  well;  he  is  better  nine  tiroes  than  his  brother. 
12.  I  like  that;  is  he  (le  ^&a— with,  Le.y  during  long) 
so?  13.  He  is  with — (during)  a  good  while.  14.  How 
are  your  grandfather  and  your  grandmother?  15.  My 
grandfather  is  dead,  but  my  grandmother  is  yet  in  health. 
16.  When  (what  is  the  hour)  did  your  grandfather  die 
(get  death)?  17.  He  died  a  month  since  yesterday,  18. 
May  the  blessing  of  God  be  with  his  soul ;  he  was  a  gentle, 
good,  honourable  man.  19.  When  will  you  be  here 
again?  20.  I  will  not  have  leisure  again,  Iwell  know,  till 
a  year  from  this  day.  21.  -You  wiU,  be  at  the  home  (village) 
to-night.  22.  Give  me  your  cap.  23.  Do  not  be  in  such 
a  hurry,  you  have  enough  of  time ;  fdr  it  is  early  in  the 
day  yet.  24.  The  sun  is  now  going  down,  and  you  know 
that  an  evening  in  harvest  (time)  falls  (as  quickly)  as  falls 
a  stone  into  a  bog-lake.  25.  It  is  true  for  you,  26.  God 
•speed  you  (a  blessing  with  you). 


TWELFTH  LESSON— 

EXERCISE  XXIV SW  cewtWSbWb  5K2ltU52U;  UVA  P1&0 

I .  You  are  welcome,  John ;  how  are  you  ?  2.  I  am  well ; 
may  he  also  who  enquires  be  well.  3.  Had  ye  a  great 
feast  last  night  at  your  father's  house  ?  4.  We  had,  indeed  ; 
we  were  eating  and*  drinking  with  pleasure,  and  we  were 
ail  merry  to  the  breaking  .rf  the  dawn  (of  mom) ;  the 


74  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

young  people  danced  with  delight,  and  they  sang  melo- 
dious strains.  5,  How  many  persons  were  in  (it)?  6. 
There  were  ten  young  men,  and  eight  young  women*  7. 
It  was  an  agreeable  meeting  you  had ;  do  you  know  the 
names  of  each  of  the  men  ?  8.  I  do,  indeed,  know  them ; 
there  was  Hugh,  Arthur,  Brian,  David,  Denis,  Eugene, 
James,  Laurence,  Peter,  and  Richard  in  it,  along  with  the 
elite  (rc&]€)  of  the  town.  9.  Who  are  the  young  women ? 
do  you  know  the  name  of  each  of  them  ?  10.  I  do  know ; 
Bridget,  Catherine,  Eliza,  Mary,  Honora,  Rose,  Sahia, 
Jane,  and  Celia;  that  is  all  who  were  in  it.  11.  There 
were  not  many  in  it.  12.  I  know  there  were  not;  but  we 
were  all  (of)  us  relatives.  1 3.  Who  sat  at  the  head  of  the 
table  ?  14.  My  father  sat  at  the  bead  of  the  table.  15. 
Did  you  taste  of  (the)  spirits?  16.  I  did  taste  of  spirits. 
17.  Did  you  drink  wine  cheerily?  18.  I  did  drink  wine 
cheerily.  19.  Were  you  drunk  ?  20.  It  is  true  that  I 
was  not  drunk.  21.  What  is  wine?  22.  It  is  the  juice 
of  the  vines  that  grow  in  France,  in  Italy,  and  throughout 
Europe.  23,  Do  you  know  what  thing  is  ujrse  be-aca- 
(water  of  life)?  24.  I  do;  water  or  spirits,  that  comes 
from  the  juice  of  the  barley  or  oats,  when  there  is  made  of 
it  malt  or  barm.  25.  Were  the  mutton  and  the  beef  good, 
rich  ?  26.  They  were,  indeed,  very  good,  and  very  rich. 
27.  Who  carved  the  venison?  28.  Charles  M'Hugh 
carved  it.  29.  Who  carved  the  fowl  and  the  chickens? 
30.  I  carved  them  myself.  31.  At  what  hour  did  the 
meeting  separate?  32,  It  separated  at  eight  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  when  the  sun  was  high  above  the  horizon. 


K8V  OF  PART  JU 


SYNOPSIS  OF  Ztw,  I  am. 


SINGULAR. 


PLURAL. 


l~ 


Imperative. 
Mood. 


1.  — 

2.  bf. 

3.  b|6e<\8  re. 


1.  b]W]Y» 
3.;bjb]f. 


Q 
O 
O 


5 

o 
p 

a 


Present  tense 
preceded  by 
the  particles 
Arj,  whether; 
50,    £&a£;     17] 


Present 
Tense. 


1.  C&JTtJ. 

2.  c&ift. 

3.  c&  re. 


1.  C&t1}U]b. 

2.  C&CAOf. 

3*  c&jb. 


1.  b-pql-pi?. 

2.  „     -]|t. 

3.    „    re; 


1.  b-fu|l-ti)]&, 

2.  „    -c|. 

3.  ti  -  "]b. 


*> 


Habitual 
Present. 


Assertive 
Present. 


Imperfect. 


Perfect. 


1.  b|6-]ro. 

2.  „  -]|t. 

3.  „    re. 
b|8-eA^  nje,  cu,  re. 


1.  bjSri^b. 

2,  bjb&j* 
3.'b|8|b. 

b]8-eAi)  x\v>  no  fi*b. 


1.  ^  nje. 

2.  f  r  cu. 

3.  ir  r& 


1.  b|8-]$. 

2.  „  -ce&. 

3.  „-eA8re. 


1.  ty8-e&r. 

2.  bi8-|r* 

3.  bj  x &• 


2.  irri&- 

3.  |f  fi^b. 


1.  b|8n)if. 

2.  b]8q. 

3.  bfbjr. 


1.  bjAttjAit. 

2.  b|&bAfi, 

3.  bjAbAjt. 


Synopsis  of  Ca]ii?,  I  amt— continued. 


SINGULAR.                                   PLUBAL. 

Q 
o 

o 

§ 

> 

H 

O 

.     A 
i     JZi 

i  H 

1 

Perfect  af- 
ter the  par- 
ticles &x)i  50, 
13  j,  &c. 

1.  fiAb-Af. 

2.  „  -a|t*. 

3.  „  jtAjb  re. 

1.  fiAb-Art)Aji,   or 

.    ]tAb-mA|i«. 

2.  -Ab^jt,     „  -bA]t 

3.  -AOAJ1,        „    -&A}1. 

Assertive 
Perfect 

1.  bu8,  or  bA  07c. 

^.      „              j,    cu. 
0,     „           „   fe. 

1.  bu8.  or  da  rftJ. 

2.  „          „  r|b„ 

3.  »          „  fl*b- 

Future. 

1.  be|8-^&. 
3.     „    re. 

J.  bej8-n)|b. 
'  2.     „    -q. 
0.     .5    -]&• 

d 
0 

•  1— t 

0 

!       0 

1.  bej8-]t). 

2.  „  -ce&. 

3.  „   -6a8  fe» 

1.  be|6rt)fj\ 

2.  be]8cj. 

3.  bei8b]f. 

i 

ft 

Optative 
Mood. 

1.  50  ftAb-Ab. 

2.  „   |IAb-Afft. 

3.  „  |tA]b  |*e. 

1.  |tAb-m«ib. 

2.  „    -CAO|. 

3.  „  -Ajb. 

Assertive 
form. 

1.  50  n>-bu8  rtje. 

2.  „         cu. 

3.  „         fe. 

1.  30  m-bu8  noo- 

2-       „       rtB. 

3.            „            f)A&. 

Infinitive 
Mood. 

...   __ 
Oo  bejc.    Participles.  a\$  he]i. 

Observe  in  the  foregoing  Synopsis,  that  in  every  tense — Impera- 
tive present,  Imperfect  indicative,  Conditional, — in  which  the  first  person 
plural  ends  in  if,  the  third  person  plural  also  of  the  same  tense  ends  in  if; 
and  again,  in  every  tense, — Indicative  Present,  Future;  and  Optative, — 
in  which  the  first  person  plural  ends  in  f&,  the  third  person  plural  like- 
wise of  the  same  tense  ends  in  p.  The  learner  will  find  this  observation 
useful  in  endeavouring  to  remember  the  personal  endings  of  the  different 
tenses,  as  the  remark  holds  true  for, every  verb  in  the  language,  regular  and 
irregular,  aa  well  as  for  the  verb,  to  be,  &o  bejc. 


PART  II. 


THIRTEENTH  LESSON. 

CONJUGATION  OF  A  REGULAR  VERB  "  fc>0  rnol,"  lO  praise—* 

CONTINUED. 

INDICATIVE    MOOD. 

'  Perfect  Tense. 

SINGULAR.  PLURAL. 

1.  2tyol-Ar,  wollas,  I  praised.  1.  $)ol-Tt)Afi,  wolmarh,  we  praised. 

2.  2J}ol-Ait%  wolfish,  thou  praisedst. 

3.  0)ol    re,    wql.   she,    he  (or    it)  2.  SIM-bAft,  wohvarh,  you  praised. 

praised ;  Stlol  ■jpf,  wo/  sheet  she 

(or  it)  praised.  3.  #?ol-&Aft,  woldarh,  they  praised. 

Analytic  form,  ttjoI  n)e,  I  praised;  Interrogative,  ajx 
rboUf,  have  I  praised?  or  did  I  praise?  and  its  Analytic, 
Ajt  rt)ol  me,  have  I  praised  ?  (See  in  Eighth  Lesson,  the 
several  Observations  relating  to  the  Perfect  Tense  of  the 
verb  bo  be]t,  pp.  38,  39.) 

Future  Tense. 


1.  2t)ol-rAb,  molfadh,  I  -will  graine. 

2.  Sflol-jrAfl-i,    moljlrh,.    thou    wilt 

praise. 

3.  ?j)ol-pAi6  re,  wzojfy  s/ie,  he  will 

praise. 


1.  3t)*ol-|:Ai1jtt]t»,     molfamuidli,    we 

will  praise. 

2.  $M-£a.]6,  wolfy,  or  inolftcy,  you 

will  praise. 

3.  2l)oH*A|&,    moJftcidh,   they  will 

praise. 


1.  2J)ol-pA|fjrj,   wolfwinn, 

praise. 

2.  2t)ol-v&,  ivolfaw,    thou    wouldst 

praise. 

3.  2t)ol-rA6  re,  wolf oo  she,  he  would 

praise. 


CONDITIONAL 
I   would 


1.  SfM-rATyuir,  isolfamusl),  we  would 

praise. 

2.  2J)ol-rAp,    wolfwy,    you    would 

praise. 

3.  2f}ol-£A]&if,     ioolfueedeesh,     they 
•    would  praise.  ;  -. 


The  Analytic,  or  simple  form,4  of  each  tense  in  this  and 
in  every  other  mood,  is  conjugated  by  placing  after  the 
third  person  singular  in  each  the  personal  pronouns,  roe, 
c«,  r£>  rit  ffW>  HD>  f  !*&•     Ex.— 

FOR  THE  PRESENT  TENSE  INDICATIVE. 
SINGULAR.  PLURAL. 


2!}oIaj6  (mollee)  ttje.  I.  praise. 
$)oIai6  cu,  thou  praisestj. 
?l)olA]6  re,  he  praises. 


2f)oU]6  nor},  we  praise, 
?0olAi8  ri^»  you  praise, 
2I)olA]6  f|Ab,  they  praise. 


76 


SElF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


?OK  THE   IMPERFECT. 

SI)oIa6  (wulloc)  Ttje  ;  I  used  to  praise.  I 
..#  cu ; 


re; 


sfy>u6  tiny} 
...  rib; 
...    ri^fr 


FOR  THE  PERFECT. 


$)o\  ttje; 

...    cu; 

..   re; 


\ 


...  rib'; 

...    HA&' 


In  the  same  manner  the  Future  and  Conditional  Tenses 
are  conjugated.     (See  Seventh  Lesson,  page  35.) 

The  habitual  present  ends  in — <mw  :  by  annexing  arw, 
therefore,  to  the  root,  the  habitual  present  "is "  formed ;  as, 
rrjol,  tuol*T>o  me,  I  am  wont  to  praise;  idoI&w?  cu,  thou  art 
wont  to  praise ;  molAnn  re,  he  is  wont  to  praise. 

So,  too,  the  relative  and  emphatic  forms  of  the  present 
and  future  are  formed  from  the  root  rtjol,  by  annexing 
for  the  present  tense  —Af ;  for  the  future — £*r ;  as, 

At)  ce  a  TboUr,  he  who  praises ;  At)  ce  a  itjolp Ar,  he  who  will  praise. 

The  personal  inflections  of  the  imperfect  and  conditional 
tenses  are  alike ;  so  are  those  of  the  present  and  future 
tenses—  except  that  the  first  person  singular  future  ends 
in  b. 

In  the  second  person  plural  which  ends  in  a]6,  the 
vowel  1  is  pecularly  long ;  as,  indeed,  it  commonly  is  be- 
fore 6  (or  3)  aspirated. 

Obs. — The  first  letter,  if  aspirable,  of  the  imperfect,  per- 
fect, and  conditional  tenses,  must  be  always  aspirated.  So, 
in  verbs,  every  initial  letter  that  admits  aspiration,  should 
it  follow — Aji,  &o,  |to,  5uri,  tt?&,  map,  nacAft,  nj,  t)jojt,  or 
the  pronouns,  a,  woe,  in  the  nominative  case, — suffers  aspi- 
ration, 

VOCABULARY. 


H*r,  contracted  form  of  A^ur,  and. 

JftftfM),  bread;  Greek,  tyro?.  All 
nouns  of  two  syllables  in  Irish 
are  accented  on  the  first,  a  few, 
like  the  present  instance,  (AfiAt)) 
excepted :  it  is  commonly^pro- 
nounced  as  if  written  raan, 
but  the  first  a  should  be 
slightly  sounded. 


OAtfe,  a  town,  a  village  ;  Latin  vVJa, 
b^fle  n)6|i,  a  large  totfn,  the  metro- 
polis ;  a  market  town,  as  op. 
posed  to  a  village.  From  this 
Irish  word  bA^le,  are  derived 
all  those  topographical  names 
in  Ireland  beginning  with  tho 
word  Balhj,  Ballin  ;  as  Ballin- 
garry  (l)Ajte-Ag-&Aj\p6A),   fcLe 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


77 


town  of  the  garden,  in  Ormond; 
Ballintober,  (bAjle-Arj-eobAifV), 
the  town  of  the  well,  in  Ilos- 
common,  and  in  Mayo ;  Bally  - 
nahinch  (t>Aile-r)A-b-ir)r]re)>  the 
town  of  the  island.  There  are 
many  names  of  places  in  Ire- 
land spelled  commonly,  yet  in- 
correctly, with  the  prefix  Bally, 
Ballh.  that  are  not  derived 
from  bAjle,  a  town  ;  but  from 
the  compound  word — beul-ACA; 
from  beul,  mouth ;  and  aca, 
ford's:  as Ballina, from  t>eul-Arj- 
aca  ;  Ballinasloe  (t)eul  aca  rjA 
f IuAq),  the  mouth  of  the  ford 
of  the  hosts ;  Ballyshannon 
(t?eul  aca  re<>f)A1o)i  th"e  mouth 
of  the  ford  of  the  fox. 

bl;AoArj,  a  year ;  derived,  according 
to  Dr.  O'Brien,  from  bel,  the 
sun — the  god  of  the  Chaldeans 
and  of  the  pagan  Irish ;  and  aw, 
a  circle ;  an  apparent  revolu- 
tion of  the  sun  during  his  an- 
nual course  in  the  heavens. 

bfiuicce,  boiled,  firom.bfutfc,  to  boil. 

Ceub,  first;  ceub,  a  hundred.  Ceub, 
first,  has  the  article  At),  always 
before  it;  ceub,  a  hundred, 
has  not  •,  as,  ceub  ^eAr;,  a  hun- 
dred men ;  Arj  ceub  |reA|t,  the 
first  man  ;  please  remember 
this. 

Ctoj,  a  bell,  a  clock ;  Welsh,  cloec; 
from  which  Dr.  Johnson  de- 
rives the  English  word  clock. 

Cofit),  a  goblet,  a  drinking  cup,  a 
tumbler.  So  called  because  in 
days  of  old,  drinking  cups 
were  commonly,  amongst  the 
Kelts,  made  of  horn  (corw) ; 
Latin,  cornu ;  Cono-A^ll,  the 
horny  cliif ;  Cornwall. 

Col,  a  hindrance,  a  prohibition,  a 
disgust ;  Gr.  *oKtu,  I  hinder ; 
col  3AO]l,  a  prohibition  on  ac- 
count of  kindred.  Col  ce^cAft, 
(from  col,  and  ceACAfi,  four), 
a  prohibition  arising  from  kin- 
dred in  the  fourth  degree. 
Hence  col  comes,  in  a  secon- 
dary sense?  to  mean,  kin,  uid 


kindred ;  col-ceACAft,  at  pre- 
sent means  cousin  german,  the 
fourth  from  the  stem,  reckoning 
according  to  the  civil,  and  not 
the  canonical,  law ;  col-cii]3eAn, 
five  a  kin ;  coi-reireAjt,  six  a 
kin  ;  second  cousins  ;  col-roofx- 
f  en*eft,  seven  a  kin  ;  col-occAri, 
eight  a  kin,  third  cousins. 

rA]lce,  welcome  ;  Latin,  valete,  you 
are  welL  Ceub  njjle  tJ&ilce,  a 
hundred  thousand  welcomes — 
our  national  salutation. 

%)6i\&tj,  a  great  many,  muoh ;  from 
ri)6ri,  great. 

?f)u]f)crri)  a  tribe,  a  family,  a  society; 
from  too,  an  old  Irish  word 
signifying  person ;  Aorj,  one  ; 
cjtv,  a  country. 

21}ii|r)crte<\c,  of  the  same  people, 
friendly,  sociable. 

'Ha,  for  iorjA,  than. 

Pnojfjfj,  anciently  written  ptiA^ob — 
Latin,  prandium — a  meal ;  ce*b~ 
p\\0]tw,  the  first  meal,  break- 
fast ;  pn°10'W&  dine. 

SuoCriuAd,  sugar ,-  from  ru£,  juice, 
and  qtuAic,  hard. 

Co,  tea,  (a  Chinese  word),  Fr.  ih£. 

CrijAoojbe,  poss.  case  of  cri]Af)0|b, 
Trinity ;  from  qif,  three ;  and 
AorjAb,  one  (state,  or)  nature. 

UAr,  above,  high  (prep) ;  UataI 
(from  UAr  and.  Ail,  to  educate), 
noble.  UAirte,  the  derivative 
of  uAfAl,  nobility.  UAjrle  Cj- 
ueArjo,  Ireland's  nobility. 

UAobATi,  what  is,  (UAr)  up,  on  top 
Hence  it  signifies  cream ;  be- 
cause the  top  part  of  the  milk, 
as  lAccAri  (from  jor,  below), 
means  the  milk  at  th«  bottom 
of  the  pail ;  also  the  upper 
leather  of  a  shoe ;  fAccAri,  the 
'sole;  in  music  soprano;  iacv 
cAri,  boss ;  on  high,  victorious ; 
as,  lAtij  l&ibrfv  aoo  UACbAri,  the 
strong  hand  victorious — thi 
motto  of  the  O'Briens. 

UAcbAriAf),  a  president,  a  ruler,  on* 
in  command. 

Ub,  (uv)  an  egg  •  Latin,  ovum ;  G? 


♦  6  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN   IKtSB. 

EXERCISE  XXV. 

1.    C|A  AT)  bjA6  ]V  TTXXJC    leAC    A    be]C    AJAb    A}U    TT)A|b]T>, 

A^]t  bo  ceub  p^o]i)!)?  2.  Jr  tt)aic  Ijort)  auAt)  A$ur  }rr);  ce 
A3up  uAcbAjt,  A3Uf  treoji  fuAu-b|tu|cce  6  T)Ae.  3.  $tr)  lei3- 
£t&  cu  8att)  ce  a  1|oi;a8  oujc?  4.  Let5pj&  A*r  £A}lce,  tt)a  r 
re  bo  co|l  e,  5,  ^li)  3IACADT)  cu  ruJcnuAb  leif*  ?  6.  51a- 
cajrt);  A3«|*  leir  fit),  if  rt)A]c  lion?  rt)6nAT)  t/ugcfttiAjb.  7.  $It) 
peAitn  leac  iiACbAji  'r>A  bAtne?  8.  }f  jreAnn  l^ort)  UACbAft. 
9.  CAbA|]i  (tkowr,  give)  bAto  noipT)  be  't)  cAon--j*eoil,  tt)a 
*r  re  t>o  coji  e.  10.  beAU£Ab  (I  shall  give)  A5ur  f&jlce. 
11.  b'  fe|b||x  3U}i  tt)a*|c  leAc'ub  {egg)  ?  12.  Nf  n)Aic  Iioto; 
cA  n)o  f  a jc  Ai)i?f  At)  peo]U  13.  T^/ada^u  bATt)  cojtT)  at;  uac- 
bAjft,  »T)A  tf  re  bo  eoi,l  e/  14.  So  6  bujc,  A5ur  ceub  TDjle 
rAilce.  15.  C^a  at)  ttAjjt  |ceAi)t)  cu  bo  ceub  pnOjTrt)  3AC 
Ia?  16»  ^C|]t  leAc  uAi,n  T)-be]r  at)  occ  ;  t)o  a-ju  at)  i)aoj  5 
clo|5.  17.  Cja  ai)  uA^tt  iceAi)T)  cu  bo  loo?  18.  jcjrT)  e 
a]u  at)  bo,  t)o  a^ti  at)  1)-aot)  6  'clois.  19.  C]A  bj&eAf  leAC 
a]5  -jceAb  at)  ceub  pnoji)!)?  -  20.  bibeAtjn  Tt)uiT)cin  ad  cjg, 

Tf)A|t  ACA  TJ)'  ACAjjl  A3Uf  TT)0  TT)ACA^|t,  11)0  beAnbbttACAIfl  A3UT/ 

rr)o  6e]|tb-f|ujt,  tt)o  cU.t)  Tt)^c.  A3UT/  Ti)o  cIai)  jujeAU.  21.  Ca 
b-r^l  bo  8eA|tb-bnACAi|t  U^lI|ATi)»  at>  atd  ro?  22.  &&x& 
av»)  ?Cc-cIiac,  Anb-bA|le  mon  (metropolis)  B'jfieAtW.  23. 
T^A^b  cu-fA  a  ]tiAri)  ai)t)  ^tc-cl]AC?  .  24.  bi&eA?/;  A3ur  30 
be|r?)^T)  leAC,  ]y  bjieAg,  A5UJ*  jr  Tpon  at>  ba]le  e :  bub  ri)Ai6 
lion)  a  beic  at)t>  3A^  bl]A5Ai,T)  Ajn  reAb  bo  tio  cr.ii  lirjj.J  25. 
b-f  u]l  bu^i)e  A]n  bjc  adt),  5aoItt)^i  (related  to)  bu^c  A13 
con)t;u}8e  (residing)?      26.  GA;  it)'  ACAi.n-TT)dn,  i)o  AtA|Tt 

Tt)0  TT)ACA]t,  TT)ATt  AOI)  (along  .with)  Col-CeACAjl,    A3Ur   TT)6|IAT) 

bAoitje  ti)U]iic!|teACA  e|le.  27.  ^tt)  colceACATibujc  SeArnur 
SOac^oi©,  a  cA,  tt)a  Y  p]on  e,  rrjATt  iiAcbAjiAT)  a  5-colAijce 
(college)  t)A  Cn] a yope?  28.  Jr  col-ceArA|t  bon)on)AcA(n 
<\  A5uf*  cul-cu^eATt  bATt)  ^e^T) :  cA-|*e  30  beimit)  at)-tt)a|c 
Satd;  6|n  bnot)Ai)T)  re  tdouAt)  A]n3]b  onn)-rA  (on  me)  3AC 
Art)' a  ce|3^rt)  bo'i)  rn-bAile  rboifi.  29.  jr  tt)Aic  r]i) ;  cja  at), 
c-att)  bi,  cu  at)t)  ^4c-c1^ac?  30.  Ca  re  at)o||*  30  beiTbio  cn^ 
rt)|;  acc  cA  biqi  A5ATT)  30  rt)-be|8|b  at)o  no^ri)  n)]  e]le.  31. 
^C  c|oct:Ai8  (will  come)  cu  \]oro  adt)  Tt)o  cj3  f&]t)  a  t>occ  ? 
32.  N|  TT)AicljorT)  e;  cA  ceAC  rr)'  AC^]t  n)o]tt  at>-3At%  bArt), 
A5Hr  JtACfAft  (wilLgo)  adt);  ]f  tda^c  le  n)U|T)c|n  at)  cjge 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  7U 

(of  the  house)  30  jrAnpAinn  (that  I  should  tarry)  acu.  33. 
b-pujl  cu  A15  jtnceAcc?  34,  CAirr?.  35.  t)e<vrM)Acc  Ce 
leAc.  36.  Z)o  nA|6  n?A^c  A5Ab;  rlAn  50  \\&]b  cu  frejn  45111* 
bo  rijuj^qjt. 


FOURTEENTH  LESSON. 

The  relative  pronouns  are — a,  who,  which,  what ;  noc, 
who,  which  ;  tjac,  who-not,  Which-not.  These  are  all  in- 
declinable ;  and  cause,  when  -nominative  case,  the  initial 
aspirable  consonant  of  the*  verb  to  be  affected  by  aspira- 
tion. 

The  particle  bo,  sign  of  the  past  tense,  has  the  force  of 
a  relative  pronoun ;  as,  bAOjne  tjieuT?<\  bo  puAijt  moji-cAil 
At)T)r  At)  e-reAn-A|inri|t,  brave  men  who  obtained  renown 
in  the  olden  time.  In  this  sentence  there  is  apparently  no 
relative  nominative  case  to  £UAi(t,  and  accordingly,  bot 
which  immediately  precedes  it,  is  regarded,  in  this  and 
such  cases,  as  a  relative.  But  sentences  of  this  form  are 
really  elliptical,  and  can  be  filled  up,  as  in  the  present  in- 
stance, thus:  bAojne  cpeunA  "  noc"  bo  puAijt  moft-cA^l  Annr 
An  c-reAn-ApTjnri- 

The  interrogative  pronouns  are — c|A,  who;  ca,  what, 
where ;  CAb,  what — Latin,,  quid;  as,  CAb  e  ?  what  (is)  it  ? 
cjieub,  what,  what  thing;  compounded  of  CAb,  what;  and 
]i^eb,  thing. 

Obs.  1. — Such  English  sentences  as — "  who  am  I?  who 
is  he?  what  is  it?  what  is  the  matter?  what  was  the 
matter?  is  it  he?  is  it  not  he?  it  is  not  he; — this  is  the 
man" — are  translated  into  Irish  by  omitting  the  verb,  is, 
are,  am,  was — c^a  tin  re?  cia  fe?  cAb  fe?  CAb  f&  at?  v]6? 
ai)  fe  ?  (is  it)  he?  dac  fe?  nj  fe,  (it  is)  not  he?  ro  fe  ad 
peAji.     (See  Note,  p.  21,  and  p.  40). 

VOCABULARY.      , 

Although,  ce,  516,  and  c\i> ;  (as  it 
were,  the  verb  cj6,  seeing 
that). 


216  Ati)  (Aw-oo).  Adam. 

Alone,     only,     atoajp  ;      (solitary) 

AorjAti  ;    from   Aorj,   one,  and 

treAn,  a  man. 


Angel,  AiT)5<»Al. 


80 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


Anger,  Fe^ns- 

Always  rfcm  30  rfoHJ  Latin,  sem- 
per;  50  non>  perpetually ;  30 
bn.Ac,  ever,  till  thedayof  (btvAc) 
judgment ;  50  buAt),  lastingly; 
30  b-eus,  fall  (eus)  death ; 
ever,  a  jxiau),  ever,  referring  to 
time  past ;  a  s-corijtju^e,  (from 
corijrjuio,  abide  thou),  always, 
abidingly ;  ever ;  50  beo,  till 
the  last  (beo)  breath,  ever  ;  30 
beo]5,  till  the  (beoi5)  end,  al- 
ways, ever. 

Author,  UobAfu 

Beginning,  cuf ,  cuf  Ac  (and  rofAc) ; 
cujreAC,  a  leader  or  duke ;  cu- 
fUT5,  begin;  corusAb  (the  act 
of)  commencing. 

Covetousness,  r^tje. 

Create,  q\ucu]5,  from  Cfiuc,  shape, 
form. 

Dispraise,  b]o-iijol,  from  b|  or  bjc, 
want  of;  (dis,  Latin),  and 
lijol,  praise ;  dx]x),  to  dispraise  j 
bjo-tijol,  is  to  give  negative 
praise;  d\]Vi  to  give  actual 
dispraise.  "  Ha  ti>ol  A3Uf  ha 
cajtj  cu  -pejo,"  do  not  praise, 
and  do  not  dispraise  yourself. 

Envy,  ctjuc. 

Eve,  CbA. 

Gluttony,  cjiAor ;  C|U0f&f),  cjxAOff  i), 
and "c^tAOf  AtjAc,  ,  >  glutton ;  cjia  - 
or-  61.  drinking  to  excess ;  qtA- 
or-rlU5A©,  (frpjm  qiAOf,  and 
TlU5A6,  to  swallow)  to  eat 
greedily ;  q\ojfeAc,.  a  spear 
which,  as  it  were,  eats  up  the 
flesh. 

Illumine, 
to  redden, 
to  blush/ 
to  ignite, 
to  light, 

Kingdom;  ^i^eAcc;    from  tV5>    a 


lAf ;  Latin,  lux, 
ie.,  lu[k)s,  light, 
lof)fiAb,  foilTH*- 
oAb ;  beAlfiAb. 


king,  and  eAcc,  a  state,  condi- 
tion, an  achievement. 

Might,  cunjAcc  ;  mighty,  cun>Ac- 
cac  ;  Almighty,  ujle-cuiijAc- 
eAc. 

Moralist,  ojbe ;  beAjj-ojbe 

Parents,  acajii,  tpacajji;  first  pa- 
rents ceAp-rjoon0?1!  fr°m  CQAV 
(Latin,  caput)  head,  chief; 
and  rwon°T*>  elder,  a  progeni- 
tor (from  nooe,  elder,  and 
^eAfi,  man). 

Pride,  UAbAjt ;  (as  if  from  ua,  issue, 
and  bAfift,  superiority,  excel- 
lence) C]A  aij  i)]6  UAbAti,  what 
is  pride  ? 

See,  freuc  I  I  see,  pejcyTn. 

Self,  ^1);  myself,  TTje-jrejn ;  ca- 
pe]!), thyself. 

Seven,  f©Acc;  French,  sept 

Sin,  peACAJJj  Latin,  jpecco. 

Sloth,  letrs. 

Source,  pfi]OtiMJvb&A|t ;  bur),  cobAn. 

Tongue,  ceAf)3A ;  Saxon,  cutjj; 
Danish,  tunge;  Belg.  tonge  ; 
Dutch,  tonghe  ;  Latin,  lingua ; 
French,  langue;  Spanish,  len- 
gua ;  Italian,  lingua.  The 
analogy  is  very  striking. 

Vanity,  bjonjAojfj,  and  bjotijAoirjeAf 
(from  bj,  wanting,  and  TnAojtj, 
substance)  bAp^e ;  bAQjr ,  wan- 
ton folly. 

"Walk,  Ajrbrft,  fjubAl  (pr.  shoo-al, 
because  7  follows  r;  bear  in 
mind  Obs.  1,  p.  2.) 

William,  U^ah),  (the  first  syllable 
is  pronounced  short),  2I)ac- 
UjUeAtn,  Fitzwilliam ;  Wil- 
liams, .  Williamson,  Mac  Wil- 
liam— the  Irish  name  assumed 
by  the  Bourkes  of  Connaugbt 
on  the  death  of  their  chief, 
William  De  Bourg,  third  Earl 
of  Ulster. 


EXERCISE  XXVL 

1.  This  is  a  very  fine  day  (L&  Athbfte^J  e  ro).  2.  It 
is  indeed  a  very  fine  day.  3.  Have  we  not  had  (i?ac  ji<vjb 
*3<MT>r))  very  beautiful  weather  now  for  a  long  time  (past)  ? 
4.     YWhavehad,  indeed,  very  good  weather,  as  you  ob* 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  81 

serve  (tdaji  be|n  cu),  this  good  while  past.  5.  Has  not 
God  been  very  good  to  us  ?  6.  Yes,  God  has  been  very 
good  to  us.  7.  Who  is  good  but  God  alone  ?  8.  Who  is 
God? — you,  who  know  so  much  (a^j  a  b-pnjl  ai?  oitieAb 
rjn  eolujr),  know  this  question  (cejrb)  well.  9.  He  is  the 
author  and  first  source  of  all  that  are  in  (on,  Ai]i)  heaven 
and  on  earth ;  He  is  the  beginning  and  end  of  all  that 
are,  or  that  will  be ;  it  is  He  who  created  the  sun,  the  moon, 
and  all  these  stars  that  illumine  the  firmament ;  He  always 
is  and  abides  for  ever :  Let  every  tongue  sound  his  praises 
(praise  him).    10.  Who  is  he  who  praises  the  Lord  always? 

11.  It  is  the  just  man,  who  knows  who  God  is — how  great, 
how  mighty ;  and  who  himself  is — how  poor  and  vile. 

12.  What  is  this  world?  (c<\b  e  <xn  t)|b  at)  1**05*1  y&?) 

13.  It  is  only  a  vapour  that  lasts  (is)  for  a  little,  and  then 
is  no  more.  14.  What  is  heaven  ?  15.  It  is  the  kingdom 
in  which  God  reigns  in  glory ;  and  in  which  all  the  blessed 
praise  for  ever  His  blessed  name.  16.  Are  you  holy? 
17.  No;  I  am  not  holy.  I  do  not  praise  myself  (we-feu)) 
although  I  like  to  be  good.  18.  "You  know  the  saying,  or 
the  advice  (cori)*ifile),  of  the  old  man — do  not  praise,  and 
yet  do  not  dispraise  yourself;  for  much  praise  is  bad,  19. 
What  is  pride  r  20,  Pride  is  sister  to  vanity — pride  is  one 
of  the  seven  deadly  sins.  21.  Do  you  know  the  seven 
deadly  sins  ?  22c  1  do  (know  them) — they  are  pride, 
covetousness,  lust  (b|tuff),  anger,  gluttony,  envy,  and  sloth. 
23.  Pride,  I  see,  is  the  head  and  root  of  all — it  was  the 
sin  of  the  angels,  and  the  cause  of  the  sin  of  our  first 
parents,  Adam  and  Eve.  24.  I  see  you  are  a  moralist 
25.  Who  is  this  coming  (**3  ccacc)  ?  26.  It  is  my  dear 
and  faithful  friend,  William.  27.  Is  it  he  that  comes 
(*i?  e  *  c*  *un)?  28.  It  is  he;  here  he  is.  You  are 
welcome,  my  dear  friend  (ceub  n?jte  f^lce  florae,  *c*|t*b 
trjo  cle^b) ;  now  are  you  to-day  ?  29.1am  well,  thank  you 
(bu«6e*c  buix ;  or  beifijro  bu|6e*c*f  buix)  30.  Let  us  have 
a  walk. 

In  the  two  preceding  Lessons  we  have  shown  how  a 
verb  active  in  Irish  is  conjugated.  In  addition  to  those 
tenses  already  given,  which,  from  the  employment  of  a 
twofold  conjugation*— the  synthetic  and  analytic — present 


82  SELF-INSTRUCTION   IN   IRISH. 

to  every  Irish  speaker  for  selection  more  than  an  ordinary 
variety  of  terms  by  which  every  modification  of  time  can 
be  expressed ;  there  are  yet  others,  formed  by  the  aid  of 
the  substantive  verb,  fco  be]c,  "to  be;"  and  of  the  present 
participle. 

Present  Tense         ...  ...  c&  trje  ajj  ti)oU6,  I  am  (a')  prais- 

ing, &c. 

Imperfect  ...  ...  bj  vcfe  *V3  ryol&i,  I  was  (a')  prais- 

ing,. &c. 

Future  ...  ...  beib  ttjs  A15  tt»oU6,  I  will  be  (a') 

praising,  &c. 

Second  Future         ...  ...  be|6  nje  |Aft  (after)  tt>oU6,  1  shall 

have  praised,  I  shall  be  after 
,  .         praising,  &c. 

These  compound  tenses  are  quite  analogous  to  the  com- 
pound tense  in  French ;  J'ai  parte — or  the  continuated 
form  in  English  verbs ;  I  was  loving. 

OPTATIVE  MOOD. 
SINGULAS,  PLUEAL. 


1.  3o    njol-Ab,    moladh,    may     I 

praise. 
%  3o  -rycl-Aw,  mclirh,  mayest  thou 

praise. 
3.  3o  tdoI-ai&  re,  *wl&  *&>  may  he 

praise, 


1.  00  tt7ol--njui&,  mclmxiiah,  may  we 

praise. 

2.  50  Ti)ol-cAi6,  molthte,  may  you 
praise. 

3.  5o  Ttiol-Ai&,    molid/if  may  they 
praise. 


INFINITIVE  MOOD, 

(Verbal  noun— 2T)oIa6,  praise.) 

fco  rijoU*,  to  praise. 

le  ttjoUd,  in  order  to  praise. 

2ljjt  q  njoUS,  (on  the  point  of  praising)  about  to  praise. 

PARTICIPLES. 

$4f3  n)oU&,  (at)  praising;  a"|ti  riioUb,  on  praising;  jaji 
(after)  tdoU6,  having  praised.  (See  Tenth  Lesson,  Infini- 
tive Mood,  page  47.) 

•The  Subjunctive  Mood  is  the  same  in  form  as  the  Indi- 
cative, taking,  however,  for  present  time,  30  (that) ;  for 
past  time  5^  (that) ;  before  its  tenses. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  83 


FIFTEENTH.  LESSON. 

The  demonstrative  pronouns  are— ro,  this,  these ;  (French, 
ce;  Hebrew,  zo,  zu)  ;  rw,  that  those;  ub,  r»&»  that  yonder, 
those  yonder,  that  there,  those  there,  or  of  whom  or  which 
there  may  be  question.  It  is  true,  these  pronouns  ro,  rm, 
come  after  the  noun,  which  they  help  to  point  out;  yet 
their  demonstrative  character  is  fully  attained  by  aid  of 
the  article  (ad,  or  da,  the)*which  must  always  go  before 
the  noun,  whenever  the  demonstrative  is  to  follow;  as, 
'  this  man,'  is  in  Irish  expressed  thus,  '  the  man  this,'  aij 
fe^ri  ro;  '  these  men,'  the  men  these,  ua  $ \\i  ro. 

The  emphatic  particles,  fj,  re,  rA,  (Latin,  ce;  French, 
ci),  which  are  manifestly  traceable  from  ro,  this;  rAt)  (and 
re*n),  wliich  appears  to  be  derived  from  rjn,  that;  are  em- 
ployed after  the  pronouns  personal  and  possessive. 

1st.  After  the  personal  pronouns ;  as,  me,  I ;  n)e-r 1,  and 
now  commonly  spelled  ii)|pe,  I;  cu,  thou;  cu-rA,  thou;  ri» 
she;  ri-re,  she  ;  re,  he;  re-rAt?,  he;  rib, you;  rib-re,  you; 
HAb,  they;  ri^b-rAD,  they.  The  emphatic  suffix  for  the 
first  person  plural  is — oe  (Latin,  nos;  Heb.  nu,  we)  ;  as, 
rjij,  we;  nt)-i?e,  we  (as  it  were,  we,  we). 

2nd.  After  the  possessive  pronouns :  nj'o,  my ;  bo,  thy ; 
a,  his,  her,  their;  aji,  our;  bujt,  your;  as,  roo  cajia,  my 
friend ;  njo  cAftA-rA,  my  friend ;  bo  cAjiA-f  a>  thy  friend  ; 
a  c Aft A-r a,  her  friend;  a  cAjtA-rAr),  his  friend;  a  3-CAfiA- 
rAn,  their  friend ;  buji  5-cAfiA-rA,  your  friend ;  A|t  5-CAjtA- 
i)e,  our  friend. 

These  particles  are  placed  last,  no  matter  what  number  of  nouns  and 
adjectives  follow  the  possessive  pronouns  ;  as,  my  dear,  loving,  amiable 
Mend,  tt)o  ca|va  ft]!,  5ti&6n)An  oeAFjAri)Ail-rA.  If  a  possessive  pronoun  do 
not  precede  the  noun  and  adjective,  the  particles  ta,  taij,  t)e,  will  not  be 
employed ;  as,  this  dear,  loving,  amiable  friend,  aij  cAttA  &*.,  $\i&.btr)&n 
jeArjAtijAil  f o.  In  this  last  instance  it  is  r o  that  is  employed ;  in  the 
former  rA.    Another  Example : 

This  beloved  man,  aij  reA]t  5H&6  yAV>  "  f<>«'* 
That  beloved  man,  ai)  peA^t  5jtA6rt.)An  ''fin." 
My  beloved  man,  nf  £eA|t  JrvtonjAft  "rA." 

In  the  two  first  lines,  the  pronouns  ro,  r]ij,  are  demonstrative  ;  in  the 
third,  f  a  is  merely  an  emphatic  particle. 


84 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


These  particles  of  emphasis  are  employed  after  the  per« 
eons  of  the  verb,  in  the  same  manner  as  after  the  pronouns 
Ex. :  — 

I  praise,  njoUjrt).  We  praise,  !i)6lnjtt]&. 

Theupraisest,  ttjoUjn.  You  praise,  \x)olc&fi. 

He  praises,  tsjoIajo  re.  They  praise,  tT>olA]b, 

EMPHATIC  FORM. 
2?}oUiTT;-fe.  Styolnjuib-ne. 

2f}oiAni~r&-  3f)oi-A]6-r<3. 

2i)ol<\]6  re-?Aij.  2J)oUjfc>-rArj. 

Obs. — Contrast  or  opposition  requires  the  employment  of 
the  emphatic  particles,  as  is  illustrated  in  the  accompanying 
Exercise, 

VOCABULARY. 

panionship  between  two ;  a  5- 
cujbeAcc,  when  the  number  is 
either  two  or  more  than  two. 


2JqAj&  (pr.  eye-a),  the  front,  the  1 
face  ;  Greek,  6j^0?,  the  appear-  1 
ance ;  A5AJ6,  having  Ajn,  on,  j 
placed  before  it,  has  the  mean- 
ing of  ahead,  on  straight,  over ; 
as, .  t»'|tt)rr]5  re  Ajfi  A^Ajb,  he 
went  on  straight,  he  prospered; 
Ajjt  AqA;6  r)A  0-ujT5ce,  on  the 
face  (over)  of  the  waters. 
Like  the  Hebrew,  hal  pcnei, 
on  the  face.  Slrjq  (in)  AgAjb, 
means  against ;  b'jti)^  ye  Ai)t) 
a^]6,  he  went  against,  he  op- 
posed. 
2l5ttA|7fi,  I  entreat,  I  beseech ;  from 
At),  very ;  and  7>w\n),  I  cry 
out. 
"Ifybfij^hg,  Mh'drew ;  2J)Ac4li)b^Af, 
jSSwcAndrew,  Anderson,  An- 
drews. 
2lor)ie*cc.  (en-yacht),  adv.,  along 
with,  together  ;  from  aox})  one, 
and  jreACCj  a  turn. 
21  yreAc,  adv.,  in,  within  :  from,  a 

for  Arj)},.rn;  and  ceAc,  house. 
CeAcbAjt,  either,  as  if  c&c,  other, 
any  one  ;  and  ejbjjt,  between. 
Cejle,  an  equal,  a  companion — man 
or  woman ;  a  spouse,  a  wife, 
a  husband.  Cejle,  with  the 
possessive  pronoun  a,  his,  her, 
its,  mean  each  other ;  ca  |*uac 
acu  Am  a  cejle,  they  hate  each 
other,  le  (with)  cejle,  toge- 
ther; as,  bejbnjjb  le  cejle  a 
bAflle,  we  will  be  home  toge- 
ther, is  applied  only  to  coni- 


6  cejle,  (from  other)  asunder ; 
civ  rjAb  6  cejle,  they  are  sepa- 
rated. ;  civ  re  6  cejle,  it  is 
asunder  ;  cnjb  a  cejle,  through 
each  other ;  in  disorder ;  in 
confusion. 

Ccjicajo,  Cork ;  so  called  because 
its  early  foundations  were  laid 
by  St.  Finbar,  near  a  "  cojt- 
cac,"  or  marsh. 

Cnujoe,  the  world ;  orbis  terrae., 
the  globe ;  from  cjtujf),  gathered 
like  a  ball,  round  ;  crvujrpo,  ga- 
ther (thou)  ;  qwjijugAo,  &  ga- 
thering, a  meeting, ;  hoarding 
up,  gains ;  cnu]t)#eojn,  a  ga- 
therer, a  collector ;  quijtje- 
eolujr,  a  knowledge  of  cosmo- 
graphy ;  cn.ujrje-r5niot>A6,  cos- 
mography. 

CujbeAcc,  company,  society  ;  from 
cujb,  a  portion  ;  and  f  cacc,  an 
act,  turn,  change.  21  5-Gttj- 
be„\cc,  together ;  bej&nprb  a 
5-cuibeAcc,  we  shall  be  toge- 
ther. 

CttjtijTOj  mindful ;  cujiutje,  memory, 
remembrance. 

t5eAfl5,  red. 

ttonjAt),  the  world,  m  its  moral  and 
physical  acceptation. 

t^eAc,  the  visage ;  from  heAjte, 
see,  look  at ;  Gi\  $sfy.v,  I  see. 

C;3:n,  certain,  definite,  necessary; 


SELF-INSTRUCTION.  IN   IRISH. 


85 


as  bujbe  eisirj,  a  certain  person ; 
ir  eiSW  a  6eAt)A&,  it  is  neces- 
sary to  do  it. 

far) a,  a  declivity,  a  slope ;  le  j:a»)a, 
headlong. 

Twwe,  truth  ;  from  tfojt,  true. 

Foca)1,  a  word  (spoken)  ;  Latin, 
vocale  ;  bfqACAft,  a  word  writ- 
ten, spoken,  or  conceived  in 
the  mind ;  in  grammar,  the 
verb. 

Bajijioa  (pr.  gorry),  a  garden ; 
Welsh,  gardd;  from  which 
Dr.  Johnson  derives  the  Eng- 
lish word,  garden. 

lorwor,  adv.,  in  order  that ;  com- 
pounded of  ao'J,  in  ;  which  in 
composition  often  assumes  the 
form  ]Otj ;  and  ijor.  manrer, 
order. 

LeACAj  a  cheek  ;  Heb.  %nb,  lechi,  a 
jawbone  ;  Ramath-Zec/w,  '  ■  the 
lifting  up  of  the  jawbone," 
where  Samson  slew  the  thou- 
sand Philistines. 


1<sacai)Ac,  having  «  good  cheek  j 

pAb-leACAnAc,  long-cheeked.  v 
LuAonAD,  report,  fame,  notoriety  ; 

from  Iuad,  to  speak  openly  and 

frequently,  to    impute;   jv^» 

discourse. 
S!)aIa,  (ruawld),  a  bag,  mail. 
?J)aIa,  (raotfa),  eyebrow ;  the  slope 

of  a  hill ;  plural,  ajaIajd. 
?J)a5ag,  mocking,  jeering,  humbug- 
ging- 
Pa&jiuic,    Patrick ;     SOAcPA&jtuic, 

Fitzpatrick ;  MacFadden,  and 

Macl*adden. 
Scojl,  school ;  Greek,  <ry(uy^\  Latin, 

schola. 
SeottrA,  George. 
S|beAl,  Isabella, 
Ca|iIa,  it  happened ;  6  cajUa,  since 

it  has  happened ;  whereas. 
Con)Ar,      Xhomas ;      2t)AC-Co«)Air, 

Thompson ;  Thomas,  and  Mac- 

Thomas. 
C|t]U|t,  three  men,  a  trio ;  from  cjt], 

three ;  and  y eAti,  a  man.    . 
Uri)Al,  humble ;  Latin,  huiniiis. 


EXERCISE  XXVII. 

1.  G]&  ca  ado  fji)?  2.  SUe-p.  3.  Gja  cufA?  4. 
SeArrjur  Ua  bit^ii).  5.  Cajift  AreeAc  a  SeAri)ujr,  re  bo 
beACA;  ru13  T\°T  A3U1*  '&&40  bo  corrjpAb.  Jr  n?A]c  l^onj  30 
pejcjn?  cu  a  fiance.  }r  pAbA  At)  Ia  6  b|  cu-rA  A3U]4  rr;e-p 
jto^ri)  At)  Ue  'i?  1116,  a  3-cujbeAcc ;  A3ur  50  be^i)  leAC  cA 
bjtoib  (gladness)  ojtrp  Atjojr  50  b-pujlrt)]b-i;e  Atwro  le  cejle 
— cu-pA  A|5  a  b-pu|l  njdft-cejrr)  A3tir  cA^l  A]jt  peab  da 
C|iu^e;  A5up  rrje-n,  a  ca  ai>d  ro,  Ai)r;  -jaccaji  t>A  cjfie  3AI)- 
V\°T  3^t)  luAb|tA5.  6.  Oc,  <v5]tA^ii}  ojtc,  da  coring  co  Iuac 
X\r),  bo  too  »t)oIa6  ;  i)o,  pe  ir  coi|t  bar?)  a  |iAb,  a  ttjaJaS  pujrr). 
7.  So  be|ri)^t)  Tjj'i  (for  w]  b-pu|l)  Ti?e-ri  a  ti}A3At>  puc;  acc 
ca  i??e  a  ji&6  t)A  pi|t)T)e ;  cA  pjor  A3ATO  50  b-ptql  cu  Ai>uri)Al 
A3up  tM  lAbA|ioccAb  (I  shall  not  speak)  pocAil  e^le  add  bo 
n>otcA  (in  your  praise).  2#aji  bubA^jtc  nje  (as  I  have 
said),  if  fabA  6  bjrrjAjt-oe  le  ce^le  A15  bul  (going)  add 
fcojle  'miA^ji  b]rr)A]t-t?e  a  ceAc  b'  ACA|tn>o^|t ;  beaDOAct  Oe 
le  d-a  at;att?.  tlA|t  fjub^l  cu-rA  30  leojt  be  'i)  bori)A|t>  6 
f|9?     8.  i'SiabAlAt4;  cA  A3A117  n)d]t^V9  le  ]tA&  A^jt  5AC  yfi 


86  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

bo  cuaIaj*  (I  beard),  A3ur  5AC  ijjb  bo  coooapcaj*  (I  saw), 
bA  rn-bejbeAD  £AjU  (opportunity)  $34117  real  a  caca8  (to 
spend)  ieAt.  %icz  be^b  f  a-|U  a-jaii)  aid  ci319  e]le.  9.  £ti) 
cujrbp;  leAc,  nuAip  a  b|  tne-rf  #5PT  ZXX'V*  ^e!31T)  A15VfubAl 
ArtjAC  a  bA]le  Co|ica|3,  A3ur  bubpAjf  50  m-bub  n)Ajc  leAC 
ft;An};  A'r  'tWApi  o|  fjnn-ne  V  At)  wifse,  cApne  (came) 
conn  itjofi,  a  C113  (brought)  Api  pjlleAb  lejf  cu ;  Ajur 
^'l^loir  (y011  went)  le  pAi>A  le]f  ao  c-fpuc  no  511]%  cu^ftljoj 
cu  A]p'CA«pnAi3;  aoo  r|0  bo  fnAtnAr-rc  bo  bjAij  A3Uf  CU5 
a  fceAC  bo  9t)  cfiAjJ  ^u"rA  leAC-beo  njAp  b|8jf.  10.  j*r  fjon 
5uu  cu}n)]n  l{orn~rA  30  n)A|6  At)  1a  ub,  A3«f  be]8  cuprnje 
A3Anj  Api  30  beo  ;  p-  A]p  ao  AbbAp  fin,  ca  AjAro-fA  a  3- 
con)nu]6e,  5oao  A3ur  c]oi;n  mop.  opc-f  av  Nu-|beAc  pA  ah  meub 
piooe  cu  bArn.  11.  Mac  pA]b  biiACAlu,  03A  e]\e  \]vy-vc 
ai)  Ia  fjn  ?  12.  toi  30  cp^ce  (certainly)  ;  acc  i?|0]t  rin,  au 
te  ceAcbAti  b]ob  bul  Ann  A3AI&  oa  b-conn  pAoctrjAp  (angry 
billows).  13.  bub  rt)A)i  bo  pinobAp-fAO  o.  0  capIa 
(whereas)  3up  corcu-jg  cu  a}3  ca^oc  oppcu,  cj<n  f  jAb  oa  pfp 
63A  a  b]  aoo  Aon-j:eAcc  \]i)i)  A!)n  1a  rp)?  14.  ¥)]  ^IpjbpiAf 
2$3AcPAbpA]c,  SeopfA  2$ac  UflliApO}  Ajur  Corner  21)ac- 
OomuApU,  ~ppw  A13  a  pAjb  fior  le  fn^n)  30  b-4n-ri)Aj& 
15.  b-pujljb  iple  beo  50  fdfl?  16.  Nf  b-fujljb ;  pua-fp 
be]  pc- (couple)  bjob  bap;  acc  ca  ConjAf  S^acOotooaII  beo 
f of ;  A5«r  ca,  nj  fe  aioajo  'on  a  f  eAp  roAit,  acc  o]be  Apb- 
voujoce  (highly-learnedj,  A3uf  fAO]  ApbcejtneAc.  IT.  Jf 
n>A|c  l]orn  fin  ;  ao  b-fupl  fe  a  b-pAb  6  cua]1]6  fheardj  cu 
UA]8?      18.    0c,  CA  ;    ITJOp  CUAlAf  ua]&  le  CUf3  bl]A30A.    19. 

Cja  An  corAn)lAcc  (like  ;  appearance)  binne  a  b]  aoOj  1oin;Af  ■ 
50  b-feicpn  ao  cupnp)  llorr>  e  ?     20*  bj  fe  'nu  a  f  oaji  Apb 
c|n7c^oll  f e  cnoj^ce ;  beAp3  AW  A  a^a^S  ;  lonpAc   aijo  a 

flljl,    f5]An)AC,    fAb-lejceAnAC,    A    inAllAjb     CpU]0,    A3Uf     A 

jpuA^  A|p  bAjc  An  6jp,  a  bpeAc  repi)  (mild),  clAccti)Ap 
(handsome).  21.  Ca  f  ^of  A3Am  30  mApi  Aoo^f  App ;  -jf. 
An^A^c  ao  cupi)ne  ca  A3Ab-fA«  22.  13 ac  pApb  beipbfpip 
Af3e  bV  p'  b*  Ap^n?  S^beAl — An  ft-fin  a  b-Ap^nj  ?  23.  ]f 
S^beAl  b|  n)Ap  Ajnn)  Ap^icp  24.  b-pu|l  cu  cujpreAc  (tired) 
be]r  b'  A|rb|pe  (journey)  ?  25.  Nflji#.  26.  C13  lp)n-no 
(we  can ;  literally,  it  comes  with  us)  thap  fin,  fiubAl  cpjb 
ao  3AppbA  ;  ca  An  cpAc-oooA  (evening)  co  bpeAg  y\r).  27. 
Jf  n^Ajc  i]OTn-re  6,  tnA'p  mAic  leAc-fA.     28,  Cince  ]r  twajc 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH<  87 

•/ 

ljon>T*  &  CJ*  lejr  a-n  5AWt&A  ro  ?  29.  tjorn-f a.  30. 
ISeiqrr)  *W  rn5ft  ai?  rAOft-cAlTbAn  (agriculturist)  cu.  3.1. 
U]  h]6]tt)  \e-\y  50  td^ic,  acc  6  ato  50  ah?.  32.  T^Afiit  A 
rceAC  A3UI4  |?eu6  A]]i  i?a  bUcA^b.     33.  Rac^Ab  a^  j?Ajlce. 


SIXTEENTH  LESSON. 

Since  we  commenced  our  Easy  Lessons  in  Irish,  we  have 
omitted  to  note  the  gender  of  each  particular  noun,  because 
we  intended  to  devote  a  special  Lesson  to  this  subject,  and 
to  render  it  a  matter  of  no  difficulty  for  any  learner  to 
know,  at  a  glance,  the  particular  gender  of  every  noun  in 
the  Irish  language. 

In  English  Grammar  sex  and  gender  are  so  allied  that 
one  betokens  the  other.  Whatever  is  of  the  male  sex  is  mas- 
culine in  gender ;  whatever  is  of  the  female  sex  is  feminine 
in  gender ;  and  whatever  is  of  neither  sex  is  in  gender, 
neuter-*- that  is,  of  no  gender.  This  is  the  simple,  grand, 
English  rule  relative  to  the  gender.  Lindley  Murray  has  said, 
and  the  philosophic  error  has  been  taught  in  all  our  schools, 
"  that  gender  is  the  distinction  of  sex." 

English-speaking  students,  on  not  finding  gender  as 
readily  distinguishable  in  foreign  languages  as  in  their 
native  tongue,  laud  the  beautiful  simplicity^  English, 
and  cannot  at  ali  understand  why  the  language's  of  other 
nations  should,  on  the  simple  subject  of  gender,  differ  so 
widely  from  that  of  the  Anglo-Saxons. 

Gender,  however,  is  even  in  English,  quite  a  different 
thing  from  "the  distinction  of  sex,"  the  latter  regards 
things  ;  the  former,  not  things,  but  their  names.  For  exam- 
ple, we  say  a  man,  as  a  living  being,  is  of  the  male  sex — 
and  not  male  gender :  and  a  womans  as  a  living  being,  is  of 
the  female  sex — not  female  gender ;  while  the  word  "  man," 
as  a  mere  part  of  speech,  is  said  to  be,  not  male,  but,  mas- 
culine ;  and  the  word  "  woman,"  not  female,  but  feminine. 

*' In  English  grammar  sex  and  gender  are  confounded:  jet  they  differ 
widely.  Sex  is  a  natural  distinction ;  gender  a  grammatical  one.  Sex  ap- 
pertains only  to  living  things ;  gender  to  the  names  of  all  things.  Sex  is 
limited  in  its  extent ;  gender  extends  to  all  classes  of  nouns.  Sex  is,  however, 
a  sure  sign  by  which  the  gender  of  certain  nouns  becomes  known."— Goljejjra 
Irish  Grammar,  p.  52. 


88 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


■  This  becomes  very  plain  if  we  take  examples  from  other  languages; 
child,  as  a  human  being,  admits  of  sex  ;  yet  the  Greek  word  for  child^ 
fyz<poc9  is  neuter  gender ;  in  like  manner  irttctiov ;  and  in  German,  das 
kind,  the  child ;  das  pserd,  the  horse,  is  each  of  the  neuter  gender. 

Again,  sex  regards  only  things  that  have  life ;  gender 

extends  to  names  of  all  kinds,  as  well  to  those  that  do  not 

convey  the  idea  of  life,  as  to  those  that  do. 

In  the  next  Lesson  we  shall  see  that  nouns  have  gender,  though  the 
things  of  which  they  are  names  have  not  sex. 

In  Irish  there  are  only  two  genders — the  masculine  and 
feminine. 

Our  language  is,  in  tins  respect,  quite  like  that  of  our 
neighbours  the  French,  which  has  only  two  genders,  pre- 
serving, it  seems,  in  this  singular  feature,  a  trait  of  its  early 
Keltic  parentage. 

Nouns  are  divided  into  two  great  classes — those  that 
convey  the  idea  of  life ;  and  those  that  do  not. 

Rule. — In  those  that  convey  the  idea  of  life,  the  gender 
of  the  noun  accords  with  the  sex  of  the  obiect;  if  the  object 
is  male,  the  noun  is  masculine;  if  female,  the  noun  is 
feminine. 


MASCULINE  NOUNS. 

Proper  Names. 

2lcu]l,  Achilles. 

^tMX^Vh  Augustine. 

Sllfrceti,  and  SUjrcniOi  Alexander. 

#)Ac2Uirceri,  MacAlister. 

2lorjoUr  {eny-as),  Angus,  iEneas. 
Zty&c  2lr)5ii|r,  Mac  Guiness. 

CAOjri^ejr)  (from  CAO|ii),  gentle ;  and 
5ejr>,  an  offspring,)  Kevin; 
HAorr)  CAori)-5e]0,  Saint  Kevin  ; 
Latin,  Coemgenius.  From  the 
prefix,  cAO]ii;,  gentle,  is  derived 
the  family  name  of  the 
O'Keetes  ;  as,  SeATtjur  0'Cao[U), 
James  O'Keefe. 

Co^tuajc,  Cormack  ;  2T)AcConinAC, 
MacCormack. 

Names  peculiar  to  mm. 

1.  2lrAin,  father. 

2.  OuacaU,  boy;  as,  buACAll  ci^e, 

a  servant  boy. 

3.  4?obAC,  a  grown  boy,  a  clown. 
5e&ftri-bo&Ac,  a  lad  ;  a  boy  not  fully 

grown. 


FEMININE  NOUNS. 

Proper  Names. 
2l|Tti7l,  Amelia. 
^l]r)5CAlo5,  Angelica;  from  Ai^eAl, 

an  angel,  and  65,  young. 
2lrujA,  Anne, 
DAfibA,  Barbara. 
Cajc,  Kate. 
Ca]z\\\),  Little  Kate. 
CA-ni'JA,  Catherine. 
LA|'A]nnoi}A,  Lasarina;  from  Ur <vjn. 

a   flame,    redness,    blushing; 

and  vfotjA,  of  wine. 
lurj,  Lucy. 
SflAjble,  Mabel. 
Se]l]6'Ar),  {Shel-yawri)  Julia. 
SurAtit)A.  Susanna. 
Uf)A,  Winefrid. 

Names  peculiar  to  women. 

1.  2f)ACA]ft,  mother. 

2.  CAile,  a  woman ;  a  stout  country 

woman. 

3.  C,,\jlitj,  a  girl ;    cAjleAc,  an  old 

woman ;  a  hag. 
3e&TVfi-cA|lw,  a  little  girl. 
"5\opxwAc3  a  grown  up  t»irj4 


SELF-INSTRUCTIOH  IB  IRISH. 


89 


>"«&  I*  ****** 


4 


6.  fceAjtb-bttACAfti,  (pr.    dherwrd- 
Tier)  a  brother. 

6.  FeAji,  a  man. 

7.  Hajc,  a  prince. 

8.  R]5,  a  king. 


9.  FeAjt-sAoi.  a  male  relative. 

10.  20ac,  a  son. 

Names  of  brutes. 

11.  bAjtbAll,  a  drake. 

12.  SeAfijwc,  a  young  colt ;  a  foal. 

bftOTIJAC,  a  colt. 

13-  Ca^aU,  a  pack  horse,  a  hack; 
Gr.  xa.@<xto<;  \  Latin,  caballus. 
ScAjl,  a  horse. 

SeAftfiAi),  a  horse;    from  the 
verb  seApftAd. 

14.  C6|UeAC,  a  cock  (I  after  ',  fa  li- 
quid, like  I  in  William);  as  if 
from  cojll,  watch,  attend ;  and 
ceAc,  a  hoiise ;  Latin,  gallus. 

15.  CoIIac,  a  boar. 

16.  F|a6,  a  stag,  a  hart. 

17.  5aij&aU,  a  gander. 

18.  2f)Attc,  an  ox ;  &AUJ,  a  steer. 

19.  Re]te,  a  ram. 

20.  Catio,  a  bull 

Names  derived  from  offices  peculiar 
to  men. 

CeAonuibe,    a    merchant  j    Heb., 

keneyan,  a  merchant. 
CUbAftte,   a  babbler  j   from  cUb, 

the  mouth  open. 
CjtucuioToijt,  creator  j  from  qtucujs, 

create ;  root,  cjiuc,  form 
fcojirojji,  a  porter,  a  doorkeeper  ; 

from  boftur,  a  door;  Gr.,  &/£«, 

thura,  a  door. 
File,  a  poet. 
3a&aj&,  a  thief ;  from  sojb,  steal 

thou.' 
?f)At)Ac,  a  monk. 
SOajicac,  a  rider  ^  from  itjA|tc,  an 


4  0(5,  a  virgin ;  from  65,  young 
AioHft,  a  maiden;    from  ajjj, 
suitable  for,  and  feAft,  a  man. 

6.  tteAfib-tiuti,  (pr.  dhervJioor)  a 
sister. 

6.  beAty,  a  woman. 

7   beAo-fUjc,  a  princess. 

8.  beA0*w°i>Ag>  a  queen ;  the  wife 

cf  a  king. 

Rj5-beATj,  a  Sovereign  Queen 

9.  beArj-3Aol,  a  female  relative. 

10.  lOo^At),  a  daughter. 

Names  of  brutes. 

11.  Iaca,  a  duck. 

12.  SeAftnAc-lAift,  a  filly. 
b|ton/Ac-lA]|t,  a  filly. 

13.  Ujft,  a  mare. 


14.  CeAjtc,  a  hen. 


15. 
16. 

CjtAW,  a  sow. 

Cjljc,  a  hind,   a  roe; 

Greek, 

17. 
18. 
19. 
20. 

5e,  goose. 
Colpac,  heifer. 
Cao^a,  a  sheep, 
bo,  a  cow. 

Names  derived  from  offices 
to  women. 

peculiar 

beAt)-AltfiA,  a  nurse ;  from  beAl),  a 
woman ;  (a  prefix  which,  when 
put  before  nouns,  denotes  an 
agent  of  the  female  sex ;)  and 
aIcjia,  a  nurse ;  which  is  itself 
derived  from  A]l,  support  thou. 

CoiijujiyA,  a  neighbour,  is  feminine, 
because  it  is  derived  from  con), 
together,  and  unfA,  a  support, 
a  prop ;  which  is  feminine. 
Neighbours,  according  to  oui 
Irish  notions,  ought  to  lend 
mutual  aid  to  each  other. 

PeAtirA,  f,  a  person,  is  feminine. 
As  it  is 'a  word  that  can  b€ 


90 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


old  Keltic 
*6  horse." 


word,    signifying 


applied  to  either  sex,  its  ter- 
mination causes  it  to  be  classed 
with  those  that  are  feminine. 
Cft]ArjQ]b,  Trinity,  is  a  feminine 
nonn,  like  its  Latin  and  French 
equivalent,  Trinitas,  Trinitr- 
on account  of  the  termination 
of  the  word. 


VOCABULARY. 


SbjAllAii),  a  dialogue  ;  Gr.  ccyy&'Xoj, 
aggcllo,  I  narrate.  2I5AIU1U 
Ojr]ti  AsurPAcjmjc,  the  dialogue 
of  Ossian  and  St,  Patrick. 

2lli)fi),  a  name  ;  in  grammar,  the 
noun ;  Latin,  noflien. 

2lictj]5,  know  (thou)  ;  AitijfoceAfi,  is 
known. 

2lti)A]l,  like  to  ;  from  which  is  de- 
rived tA"Mil ;  Latin,  simtiis. 

2lti}Ui6,  adv.,  so;  in  that  manner  ; 
from  ati)A]1  ;  and  \\]6,  way. 

fceAi)bv\,  feminine  ;  from  bciArj,  a 
woman  ;  bij,  coming  together, 
are  pronounced  like  qtj. 

t>e|teAc,  a  beast,  a  brute  ;  from 
be]C,©  existence  |  or,  beAcu]5, 
"feed ;    (Heb.,   Tyn,    behir,    a 

"brute,  from  "lya,  bahar,  to  de- 

-  T 

vour.) 
beuftlA,  (from  beul,  mouth;  and 
|t&6,  utter,)  a  language,  speech, 
dialect ;  *Fr.,  parlcr  ;  Italian, 
parlare,  to  speak ;  5i)Ac-beun-- 
Ia,  the  common  (Irish)  lan- 
guage ;  beunlA  tja  b-trjlleAo,  the 
language  of  the  poets.  La  mo- 
dern Irish,  beujilA,  means  the 
English  tongue,  and  in  this 
sense,  is  used  in  contradistinc- 
tion to  5A0U15,  the  Irish  tongue, 
Gaelic  ;  as,  5A0  beujilA,  5 At} 
5AoIa]5,  without  English  or 
Irish.  SAcr,  Saxon ;  placed 
before  the  word  beujitA,' 
defines  and  strengthens  its 
meaning;  SAcr-beutxiA,  Saxon- 
tongue,  English;  Sfieus-beuttf  a, 
•Greek-tongue  j  l&pw,  Latin ; 
VpAftciT,  French  5  SpAjqeAc, 
Spanish  ;  Io-aiUcao,  Italian  ; 


illlUiiMooAc,    German  ,    <£ao- 
fiAc,  Hebrew ;  ru|ftc]r,  Turkish. 

t?0]r)|oi}T),  adj.,  female;  from  beAn, 
a  woman  ;  and  51 1),  offsprings 

t3«Al5Ar,  duty ;  from  btiAl,  due,  in- 
herent right,  law. 

CojcceAn,  common,  public 

tHuc,  warp ;  from  blue,  thick,  close- 

CaIa&a,  a  science ;  from  eol,  as  if 
eolur,  knowledge,  and  ii]&,  a 
way.  • 

PeAnbA,  masculine,  from  peAfi,  a 
man. 

FfOftftAij,  a  male  ;  from  FeAu,  a  man, 
andsjij. 

Vo\\\if,  easy  ;  Latin,  facile. 

5ije,  appearance,  distinction  ;  sex. 

5ftArt)n;eAfx,  grammar  ;  which,  like 
its  equivalent  in  English, 
French,  German,  and  Latin, 
is   derived  from  the~  Greek, 

1i?t)eAc,  woof. 

hTBWt  gender,  as  if  from  jnrjjr,  tell, 

and  5irj,  offspring,  generation  ; 

treAti--ior5iO»  masculine  gender; 

beAr)-]i)r5]0?  feminine  gender. 
•Iei5,  read ;  Latin,  lege. 
?f)eub,   size,   hulk,    number  ;    ca 

rijeub,  how  niany,  how  much  : 

ca  trjeub  inr5l0  Aqtj  ?  how  many 

genders  are  +here  ? 
2t)]i}U5Ab,   explanation,    a  note,   a 

comment  ;    from    njin,   fine; 

nj]t)15,  make  fine. 
Tfe|ce,  things  ;  the  plural  of  t)p. 
P^ori).  jiatjca,  principal  parts ;  from 

ptvori),    first,   principal ;    and 

ItAijcA,  divisions,  parts ;  ttoitjjn?, 

1  divide.    Rao*)v\,  also  means 

divisions. 


SELF-INS  TEUCTI0N  IN  IRISH.  91 


Ssftjob,  write  ;  Lat.,  scribS ;  Welsh, 

ysgriveny. 
Su|l}  the  eye ;  \o\\xx>  light ;  Latin, 


sol,  the   sun ;  ruil,  the  mer> 
tal  eye;  expectation, 
Sc&fc,  a  state. 


EXERCISE  XXVIII. 
^aIIah)  ojb]|t  8a  TrjAC-lei.geArj. 

A  DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  TWO  STUDENTS. 

1.  $t  $tl*fCfifij,  }tA|b  cu  A75  rcoil,  at}  i,u8?  2.  b|8eAr; 
xy\  h?ai,c  liort)  a  be]c  lA  A]|t  b|c  o  rco|l.  3.  Nj  cojfi  bo  freAji 
65  A]]t  tyc,  H)A|t  cA^fi-re,  a  bete  lA  6  rcojl  A5ur  £  auu  a 

CimjAJ4    A    bqc    AT}!}.       4.     CA    ]*U|l    A3ATI)    30    b-pU|i    CU    AJ3 

leijeAb  eAUb^T)  Aftb?  5.  St^re,  t^  b-t:u|l}n),  Asc  AriiAi,i) 
]Ab  fo  a  cA  coi,cceAT),  ttjaji  cA  ,f*3Ti|obA8,  le^Jedb,  Cfui^ije- 
eolui,r  A5U]»  3|t<x^rnrr)e]|t,  Af  ueice  be'rr  c-rArr)Ai,l  rjt},  fUA]i 
aod  le  ceAi)5A  SAcr-betqil  a,  Z)|teu3-beufilA,  TpHrjcir,  A5ur 
1~&]b]v*  6.  Ca  eolur  A^Ab,  UA^'b-pql,  A]Tt  prti;orr}-jtAT)CAjb 
3AC  beurtlA  bjob  yo,  re  YJ1),  cA  .|tyor  A5Ab  a^ji  a  jioi,T)t>eA8 
A3U|*  A^|t  a  rr^ougAb?  7.  CA;  ajjt  if  ^ojiur  i,Ab  \o  atc- 
1311348:  cA  i>aoi,  ftoi,t>T)e  beunl<\  atj?>;  ajuj*  b|ob'  |*o  cA  bA 
jto|t)i) — At)  A|r>rt)  (noun)  A5ur  at>  bjijACAjji  (verb) — n)<\rt 
ItweAc  A^uf  blue,  A13  cujt  j-^a  corr)|iA8  AtW  a  ce]le 
(together)  ;  A3ur  V]  'I  Armr  ua  jtoi;r)tMb  ei,le  acc  tdaji 
be{8eA8  bA|c  A3ur  ■pu-ffittj  (as  it  *werej  colour  and  form). 
8.  C|AT>nor  a  Tfj-be|beA&  pjor  A3Ab  Aifi  "  ai,t)ti}  ?"  9.  ]r 
f?ojtuf  bo  8ui,t>e  fi,or  a  be]c  atti  ;  o]]\  Ai,T)rr)5Acr)i8  b'  a  b-puji 
cjiuiai.gce ;  uole  'ft  b'  freibfT/i  fyrn;)  c«^ri)t)  1x348  i,r  "  Afrjrr)"  ] ;  rr)Afi 
CArbAt>A8  (for  example) — Ajnrrjrje  (names)  t;eA|t  A3111*  dai?  ; 
•n}A|i  cA  ^tcujl,  3X3ujrcjn,  ^iiArcTvp;),  ^.OT)rur,  ?>o  GAorb-geio 
Gojittjac,  Catoot;,  ^IjtdjI,  $Mfl3eAlo3,  no  t)AfibA,  blACT)Ai,8 
150  CA]c;  no  Ajt]r  &]vmve  a  bA^weAr  (that  appertain  to)  le 
£eAjtAi,b  uo  le  rnnajb,  cAob  a  i)-buAl3A]f  tjo  cAob  a  r^^b  ; 

TT7A|t  CA  AtA^jl*A3Ur  TT7At<V]Ta;    r|«|V    A^Uf    b|tACA1|l ;    bO]tf6]|t, 

■p]le,  T«At)Ac  ;  no  A]nn7ue  beAcaAc, — ca^aII,  lAijt,  reAiiAcs 
CAjib ;  At)t)  aot)  focAil,  A]t}ro  3AC  n|8  cjtucujjte  170  le  'ft 
pe|b|tt  bqtin  cu]Tbt)U3A8,  ^r  "  Atnm"  f.  10.  Ca  roeub  }i?f5|U 
Aijp  ?  11.  1^1  _b-"pu]l  acc  bA  itrT51t>?  re  rft)  ^^^"l^rsi^6 
^3ut* JbeAU-jnrs^e ;  A5«f  6  cA|itA,  t)ac  b-fu|l  5  UAbuit  acc 
bA  5u6  bu^ue,  ^i|iior)T)  A3U]*  bo]t){T)o ;  tt)A|i  at?  5-ceAbuA  v\ 
h~yu]l  A]3  Ajnrnt)]b  Acd  bA-it)r5lP — peAjtbA  Agur  beA?>8A0 
v  12.  Oc,  cA  -pior  A§Ari)  50  Tt>AjC  tjAc  b-f u]l  acc  bA  1Df5ji; 
XHlAlfl  CA]l)C]Tt)]b  A^]t  9A   \)-A>iQmUlh  T<>    *   CU]]teAr   A   5-C|aV 


92  SELF- INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

Sujtit)  Detce  beo  ;  acc  ttuajji  CTtAccTT)ui,b  (we  treat)  Ajrt 
nefcfb  tiac  b-t:ufl  beo,  C}A  at)  cao|  a  TT)-be|6  jqor  A3AfT)i) 
-^IT1  1PT5IU  t>*  Wltwe  't)ua|ji  T)i,  b-fUTl  31)6^5  at)  nib? 
13.  b&AftpAb  eolur  bu|c  a]ji  rp)  at)t%att)  e]le,  v\  b-pu^t  j:aiU 
A3 att)  at)  -}ub.  14.  ?4t)T)  AT17  e]3|T)  le  ceAcc  be]8|fi-fe  A3ur 
TTre-fe  a  5-cu|beAcc,  A5ur  be]b  A3A]i)i)  confab  Aftt  at; 
T/jeul  ro.  15.  t)ibeA8  re  TTjATt  \yo  (let  it  be  so).  16.  3£cc, 
f  at)  (stay),  Txjojt  ]T>t>riSir  ^*n>  pocajI  A^fi  ai)  1)0?;  le  'fi  -pe]fef  ft 
bo  -peAji  65  eoluf  tnaJaiI  50  jiefb  ajti  3AC  b|t]ACAjt  a  cattIat; 
A^ft,  at;i)  3~cori)|iA6.  17.  ^e?r  r]t>  (with  that,  withal)  befb 
att)  A3AID0  A]jt,  uAjti  efle;  v]l  .Anoij  £a]11  A3ATT).  Jr  efsit) 
bATT)-rA  ^tDceACc ;  cA  At)  CI05  '3  A  btlAlAO. 


SEVENTEENTH  LESSON. 

In  ascertaining  the  gender  of  nouns  which  are  names 
common  to  males  and  females,  and  of  those  which  are  names 
of  inanimate  objects,  the  entire  difficulty  relative  to  gender 
in  Irish  rests.  Inanimate  objects  have  no  sex,  and  therefore, 
their  names  in  English  hafre  no  gender.  But  in  all  languages, 
except  English,  the  names  of  inanimate  objects  have  a  gen- 
der— masculine  or  feminine — which  is  known  from,  and 
regulated  by,  the  -termination  of  the  noun.  The  gender, 
in  Irish  nouns,  is  known  by  the  same  universal  guide. 
These  terminations,  therefore,  which  point  out  one  class  of 
nouns  as  feminine,  and  another  class  as  masculine,  shall  be 
shown  in  the  following  Rules. 

Obs.< — The  learner  should  know  that  the  vowels  in  Irish 
are  divided  into  two  classes  (See  First  Lesson,  Obs.  2,  page 
3),  called  broad  and  slender.  The  broad  vowels,  a,  o,  u, 
are  pronounced  not  only  full  and  open,  but  they  impart  to 
the  consonants  near  which  they  are  placed  a  broad  sound. 
On  the  other  hand  the  slender  vowels,  e,  j,  pronounced  ac- 
cording to  the  notation  shown  in  Lesson  the  First,  impart 
to  the  consonants  in  union  with  which  they  happen  to  be 
pronounced,  a  slender,  liquid  sound.  Not  only  do  the 
vowels  in  this  way  affect  the  consonants  in  unison  with 
which  .they  are  sounded,  but  thsy  carry  their  assimilating 
influence  to  the  beginning  or  the  next  syllable,  so  as  to 
cause  the  first  yowel  in  the  adjoining  syllable  to  be  of  the 


SELF-INSTRUCTION    IN   IRISH. 


03 


same  class  {broad  or  slender,)  as  the  final  vowej  in  the  pre- 
ceding syllable.* 

'  This  distinction  of  vowels  into  broad  and  slender — le.v\cA?)  &5ur  caoI~~ 
has  never,  though  resting  on  the  first  principles  of  melody  and  euphony 
been  philosophically  treated,  nay,  even  noticed  by  English  philologists. 
Yet  its  use  is  not  foreign  to"  the  Saxon  tongue ;  for,  c,  and  g,  before  the 
broad  vowels,  a,  o,  a,  are  pronounced — c,  like  k ;  and  g,  like  g  hard  ; 

a,  o,  u, 

as,  c,         cat;       ww ;       cud; 
„    g,    garden;    gone;       gun; 

while  before  the  vowels  e,  i,  called  slender,  the  same  consonants  are  pro- 
nounced soft : 

e,  i, 

cent ;  cider ; 

ginG^R. 

Rules  for  knowing  the  gender   of  those  Irish  nouns, 
which  are  names  of  inanimate  objects. 

[The  exceptions  are  in  the  opposite  column.] 

MASCULINE  NOUNS. 

Rule  1 . — All  nouns  generally,  whe- 
ther primitive,  or  derivative, 
that  end  in  a  single  or  double 


consonant,  immediately  pre- 
ceded, by  one  of  the  three 
broad  vowels — a,  o,  u — are 
mascuSne  ;  as,  rAc,  a  sack  ; 
bA&,  a  boat ;  loc,  a  lough  ;  16  b, 
a  button  ;  ^6&,  a  sod ;  r)6r,  a 
manner  ;  cilft,  a  tower  ;  cAjxb, 
a  chariot,  a  coach,  a  litter,  a 
basket  ; '  r°0^M%  happiness, 
prosperity  ;  borj<\r,  ill-luck, 
misery ;  derived  from  the  'adj. 
X or? a,  happy,  prosperous ;  borjA, 
unhappy,  bad,  evil. 


Rule  2. — All  verbal  nouns  ending 
in  u^a6,  a&,  eA6,  or  with  any 
of  the  broad  vowels  imme- 
diately preceding  the  final  con- 
sonant or  consonants ;  as,  beAr?- 
T)Uo<a6,  blessing  ;  5|tA6u5A6, 
loving  ;  fturjAo,  shutting  ;  rf- 
geA6.  stretching. 


FEMININE  NOUNS. 

Exception  1. — All  derivative  ab- 
stract nouns  that  end  in  acc 
(or  ac&)  ;  as,  ceAljfAcc,  mild- 
ness ;  from  ceArjrA,  mild  ; 
bixrjAcc,  boldness  j  from  soCVrjA, 
bold ;  T!)|lreAcc,  sweetness  ; 
from  Tt)]l]r,  sweet ;  (root,  tpjl ;) 
TAOf.rAcc,  freedom ;  from  f&Oft, 
free  ;  fijseAcc,  a  kingdom. 

Exception  2. — Diminutives  ending 
in  65  (young)  ;  as,  qAfios,  a 
chafer  ;  OJ1&65,  a  thumb. 

Exception  3 Soma  words  of  one 

syllable,  a  knowledge  of  which 
can  only  by  study  be  ac- 
quired ;  as,  5^i]x\n,  the  sun  ; 
cor,  afoot ;  Iath,  a  hand  ;  neATft, 
heaven ;  pjAn,  pain ;  rl]Ab,  a 
mountain  ;  rjteAb,  a  tribe. 

Exception.  — Verbal  nouns  ending 
with  a  slender  termination ; 
as,  j:uAf5A]ic,  redemption  ; 
^eicrinc,  vision,  sight  ;  are 
feminine, 


*  The  learned  reader  who  wishes  to  see  more  on  this  subject  of  vowel 
assimilation,  will  find  it  well  treated  in  the  Atlantis,  Vol.  I,  p.  77,  in  an 
article,  Influence  of  Physical  Causes  on  languages,  Mythology,  <£c,  by 
W.  K.  Sullivan 


94 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


[The  exceptions  are  in  the  opposite  column.] 


MASCULINE  NOUNS. 

Exception  1  to  Rule  3. — Nouns 
ending  in  oifi,  Aine,  A]6,  u]6, 
A]6e,  which,  although  common 
to  males  and  females,  im- 
ply offices  peculiar  to  men 
(See  last  Lesson). 

Exception  2. — Diminutives  ending 
in  \t)  are  of  that  gender  to 
which  the  nouns  from  which 
they  are  formed  belong ;  as, 
cnojqn,  m.,  a  little  hill  ;  from 
cnoe,  m.,  and  cqocAnin,  a  very 
little  hill ;  from  cnocA'n,  a  hil- 
lock; leAbAtv]!),  in.  a  little  book, 
a  pamphlet;  from  leAbAji,  m, 
a  book. 

Exception  to  Rule  4 — Nouns 
derived  from  adjectives  in 
the  nominative  case,  are  mas- 
culine or  feminine,  according 
to  the  termination ;  if  the  end- 
ing is  broad,  the  noun  is  mas- 
culine ;  if  slender,  it  is  ferni-' 
nine ;  as,  Aq  c-olc,  m.  evil ;  At) 
c-ruAitxc,  /. ,  ,  the  sweet ;  jr 
beA5  ep}-\\  An  c-olc  A'r  ah  it)A]c, 
little  (difference)  exists,,  be- 
tween the  good  and  bad ;  tqa]C 
is  fern,  according  to  Rule  3. 


FEMININE  NOUNS. 

Rule  3. — All  noim3  generally,  whe- 
ther primitive  or  derivative, 
that  end  in  a  single  or  double 
consonant,  preceded  immedi- 
ately by  one  of  the  two  slender 
vowels  e  or.  t»  are  feminine  ;  as, 
c]n,  a  country ;  onofti,  honour ; 
UA]|\,  aii  hour  ;  uajU,  howling  * 
lArAflt,  a  flame  ;  from  lAr,  ig- 
nite ;  cojr-cejitj,  a  footste^ 


Bule  4 — -Abstract  nouns  formed 
from  the  possessive  case  singu- 
lar feminine  of  adjectives,  are, 
like  the  stock  from  which  they 
spring,  of  the  feminine  gender; 
as,  A}lne,  beauty ;  from  A]\qe, 
for  Alu]rje,  more  beautiful  ; 
poss.  case,  sing,  fern,  of  Alujn, 
beautiful ;  Ajfibe,  height ;  from 
Ajjt&e,  more  high,  poss.  case, 
sing  fern.,  of  A-fib,  high ;  bjnne, 
melody,  sweetness  of  sound ; 
from  bjrjr),  melodious ;  njor 
binne,  more  melodious ;  ftwe, 
fairness;  from  pfon,  fair ;  5jle, 
whiteness,  from  5e^l,  white: 
UAirle,  nobility  ;  from  uataI 
noble. 


VOCABULARY. 


Attached    (foncT   of),    cuujatjac  j 
attachment,  affection,  curnAn  ; 

/       from  corn,  co,  together ;  Latin, 
cum,  with ;  and  rnejrj,  mind. 

Architect,  Atib-clocAftte  ;  TAO|t- 
ce.Ac  ;  from  rAoji  and  ceAC,  a 
house ;  Sao\i,  free,  cheap  ;  one 
following  the  liberal  arts,  as 
opposed  to  (bAOfi)  the  state  of 
s  bond-man.  Its  secondary 
meaning  implies,  one  following 
any  trade  or  profession ;  and 
in  that  sense  it  is  much  used 
as  a  prefix.  Example  :  SAojt- 
ATyup,  a  joiner ;  rAojt-clojce, 
a  mason ;  r AOfi-cfiAi},  a  carpen- 
ter ;  r AOfi-cAltijAf),  a  husband- 


man; rAOft-reojl,  a  shipwright. 
From  rAojt,  is  derived  a  great 
number  of  words  of  which  it 
may  be  well  to  instance  a  few : 
rAO|fie,  a  holiday — a  day  when 
one  is  free  from  servile  work  ; 
TAO]ftre,  /.,  freedom,  cheap- 
ness, immunity ;  f  Aonf  acc,  f , 
the  state  of  being  free,  cheap, 
&c.  ;  f AOfifj,  a  handicraft  ; 
rAotirAC,  a  freeman  ;  rAOffi- 
teAcc,/.,  the  act  of  working 
at  any  trade,  particularly  that 
of  carpenter ;  TAOjttuJAb,  »*.,* 
labouring ;  rAOftcujbe,  a  la- 
bourer ;  rAOftCACAb,  m,,  toil, 
tillage. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


95 


Earry,  t>AttnAi&  ;  Castlebar,  Cuir- 

leAr)  A  t>AttflAi&. 
i/harity,  cajiaticacc,  f.;  from  caua, 
a  friend ;    they  are  on  very 
friendly  relations    with    each 
other,  cA]t>  aocajicahac  le  ce]le. 
Communion,  coiyi  ~>|t),  f. ;  from  corn, 
and  Aon,  one  ;  united  in  one  ; 
the     Holy     Communion,     Af) 
Kaon)  Coin<xo|f)eAc,  (the  Blessed 
Sacrament). 
City,  cACAijt,  f.;  metropolis,  Atib- 
cacaiii,  f.;    the  metropolis   of 
Ireland,      Apb-CACAflt    f)A    f)- 
G^eAti. 
Christmas,  Wo6Uc,  m.;  from  Latin, 
natalis,  birth  ;  French,  nod  ; 
' 1'  is  changed  into  '  b,'  a  letter 
,  of  the  same  organ  ;  '  is,'  into 
*  ac,'  the  ending  peculiar  to 
such  nouiffi. 
Estate,  inheritance,  buccA]6 ;  native 
'land,  cftt  burcAjr,  i.e.,  the  land 
of  one's  inheritance. 
Foreign,  co]^c]\]o'^  from.  co)3 ;  as  if 
005*6,  war;  and  cfijoc  coun- 
try— a  stranger  ;  one  of  a  hos- 
tile country.     Others  may  be 
inclined    to    derive    it    from 
cu'ise,    a  province,  as  one  of 
the  five  divisions  of  ancient 
Ireland;  and  ctijc     The  for- 
mer appears    the  truer,   and 
therefore  better. 
Fetid,  bfieut). 

Go,  Irr.  verb,  ze^  (go  thou) ;  bul, 
to  go  ;  A15  bul,  going ;  cua]6, 
went ;  jiAf.^Ab,  I  shall  go> 
Holy  Land,    caIau)    nAori)cA,   pos. 

case,  cAlri)AT) ;  Lat.  tellus. 
Horseback,  A5  Tr;Aftcui5eACc  ;  from 
TijAjtc,  an  old  Irish  word  for 
horse. 
I  intend ;  I  purpose ;  I  am  resolved; 
Cc  ftur)  A3ATI) ;  or  CA  bU]l  A5AH) ; 
fuiij,  a  resolution,  a  mystery ; 
buil,  wish,  desire. 
Kent,  CeAijqti,  f.;  from  ceAt),  head, 

and  effi ;  Latin,  Cantium. 
London,  lojf)5b]on,  m.;  from  lot)5,  a 
ship ;  and  b|on,  a  harbour  ;  a 
place  of  shelter. — Dr.  O'B. 
Manchester,  2t)A5riAcorit),  the  plain 
of  heroes.    Its  Latin  name  is 


Mancunium ;  formed  from 
to A5  nA  5-cociii  ;  or  from  njA, 
ao  cuios,  the  field  of  bondage  ; 
Whittaker  says  its  British 
name  is  Mancenium ;  which 
favours  the  former  derivation, 
"  the  plain  of  heroes ;"  or  the 
following,  tt)A5  <MJ  c,MV)e,  "  the 
plain  of  mourning,"  He  calls  if 
"  the  place  of  tents,"  which  is 
incorrect ;  for,  firstly,  it)A5  is 
not  a  place,  but  a  plain  ;  and 
scene,  a  tent,  is  Greek,  and 
not  British  nor  Keltic. 

Note — 1»  modern  Irish  it  would 
be  better  to  adopt  the  names 
by  which  this  and  other  Eng- 
lish towns  are  familiarly 
known,  than  endeavour  tc 
revive  those  that  are  now 
obsolete.  Hence  2t)Ar)cercett, 
(from  the  British  tt)A5,  a  plain, 
and  the  Saxon,  Caester,  ol 
camps),  would  not  be  incorrect 
Irish. 

Mansion,  AfiAr,  m.,  a  place;  Welsh, 
aros;  AfiArAc,  full  of  dwell- 
ings, habitable. 

Probable,  bo^ceAc;  from  bojj, 
fancy  ;  hope  ;  bo^ceAc,  hope- 
ful ;  ]t  bo;5Ci5,  most  probable. 

Parliament, fejr,  f.  ,(pr.  fesli),  as  the 
Parliament  of  Tara,  every  third 
year,  ^eir  CeAtbtiAc  5AC  ctteAr 
bljAoAt) ; — £e]r  SAcrAtj,  the 
Parliament  of  England. 

Promised,  sefcllcA. 

River,  Aitiujrj,  /,  (pr.  awan) ;  a 
word  that  is  found  compounded 
in  the  names  of  many  places, 
as  well  on  the  Continent,  as  in 
England,  Scotland,  and  Ire- 
land. Example — Rhine,  ftTo- 
Afl)Ati,  the  king  of  rivers  ; 
Rhone,  fto-AtiiAn,  the  rapid 
river  ;  Garonne,  TjAfib-ATnAti, 
the  rough  river:  Seine,  reAc- 
Ati)A]T),  the  separating  river  ; 
the  four  Avons,  in  England, 
are  derived  from  attjaii,  river ; 
the  Shannon  in  Ireland,  from 
reAr),  old,  and  auiao,  river; 
Latin,  amnis ;  Welsh  avon  \ 
.  Armoric,  aun. 


y$ 


SELF-INSTRUCTION   IN   IRISH. 


Sir.  zr&eA\it)A ;  f aoj ;  buifye  uAfAi ; 
and  as  a  title  of  honour,  tw&lTte 
(knigbt).  C^eA^OA  literally 
means  "Lord,"  same  as  the 
Greek  term  Kv^oq,  Kurios, 
the  Latin  Dominus,  or  the 
German  Herr.  Hern  %  now 
Kurioe,  or  Do  minus,  are  the 
only  words,  one  in  Greek  and 
the  other  in  Latin,  for  the  term 
Sir,  and  though  they  signify 
' '  Lord,"  as  fully  as  does  the 
Irish  word  C^eAfthA,  yet  by 
#  usage  they  answer  quite  natu- 
rally the  purposes  of  the  Eng- 
lish word  "  Sir."  So  does 
"Herr"  in  German.  And  in 
truth  what  is  "  Sir,"  but  an- 
other name  for  Sire  or  Lord  ? 
Why,  then,  should  there  be 
any  difficulty  m.Nadopting  the 
word,  c^eAnd*,  in  Irish,  for 
the  same  polite  use  for  which 
the  word  u  Sir,"  in  English,  is 
very  naturally  employed.  Th6 
word  r<M,  or  r  aoj,  a  man  of 
letters,  is  also  sometimes  used 
in  Irish  to  answer  the  purposes 
of  the  English    term  "  Sir," 


gentleman.  Let  the  learner, 
then,  select  whichever  he 
pleases.  Saoj  is  short  and 
simple,  and,  if  generally 
adopted,  would  answer  very 
weli  all  the  ends  of  modern 
etiquette.  CiseAfifjA  is,  per- 
haps, the  fittest  word,  as  it 
has  analogy  in  the  learned  lan- 
guages to  support  its  use  in 
ours ;  and  if  our  tongue  be- 
came common,  this  would  ap- 
pear very  soon  a  natural  and 
a  very  correct  form  of  ad- 
dress 

Stephen,  ScepAo ;  2t)AC-ScepA]o> 
Fitzstephens  ;  Stephenson ; 
"Haoti)  ScepAi),  St.  Stephen. 

Thames,  CAti?-U]t5,  £.,  from  catij, 
still,  sluggish,  placid ;  and 
urr^e,  water.  From  this  latter 
are  derived  the  word  whiskey; 
and  those  names  of  English, 
Welsh,  and  Scotch  rivers  and 
towns  that  have  the  prefix  eskt 
axe,  exe,  ox,  mh,  ax  ;  a's  Hex~ 
ham,  the  town  or  hamlet  m 
the  water ;  Oxford  is  Ors^oyfo, 
i  e. ,  —  Wateriovd , — O^Brien. 


So  is  the  word  fiujqe  uAfAii, 

EXERCISE  XXIX. 
1.  You  are  welcome,  Charles,  (ceub  rs)]le  £&l!ee  TtonjAr, 
a  Sb§A|tluif,)  how  are  you?  2.  I  am  well,  thank  you. 
3.  I  am  glad,  really,  to  see  you  in  good  health,  (ca  bpojb 
oftrt)  '50  be-jriyp?  50  b-£'4]l  cu  a  fl&frjce  ^a^c).  4.  How  have 
you  travelled  (ftjTiije  cu  <Mrb|ji)  to-day — was  it  on  horse- 
back (<M3  TDAiiciijgeAcc),  or  on  foot  (do,  Ajjt  coif)?  5,  I 
travelled  in  the  old  style  (a||i  At)  c-re<u)  3t>&r),  on  foot. 
6.  How  are  all  your  friends  at  home,  your  rather  and 
mother,  your  brother  John,  and  your  sister  Julia,  and  your 
cousin  James  Johnson  (SJUcSe&jAjt))?  7.  They  are  all 
well,  thanks  to  God  (cAib  \%}l&  a  H^re  n^vjc,  bu]SeACAf 
bo  Obi  a).  8.  How  is  your  brother  Andrew,  is  he  well? 
9.  I  do  not  know  how  he  is  at  present  (o|  'I  £jor  AjAti? 
ciAt)t)or  a  b-f?uil  re  AtJo^r),  for  I  have  not  heard  from  him 
these  three  months  (le  [with,  during]  cfij  rty\)*  10.  I 
wonder  at  that  (ca  *oi?5??a  [eenna]  ojtn?  ip*o)  jmi?),  because 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  97 

he  was  so  fond  of  you,  and  so  much  attached  (cuttmdac)  to 
his  relatives,  that  I  thought  (^ufi  f  ao^I  me)  he  would  not 
allow  one  month  even  (dac  le|3f  a8  re  aod  m]  att)A]d)  to 
pass  hy  (catic)  without  writing  to  you,  or  to  your  father 
or  mother.     11.  It  is  true  he  was  always  kind  and  affec- 
tionate, and*  very  good  to  me :  I  cannot  account  for  this 
silence  (Ajur  D1  £13  l^oiD-rA  Aor>  £ ac  a  c&.bAiftc  A]ft  at)  xoyb 
yo),  any  other  way,  than  by  supposing  what  is  truly  said  of 
many  others,  is  true  of  him  also,  (acc  aida^d  50  b-fujl  at) 
!)|8  a   bubru\b    <vijt  TDOftAt)  e^le,  £io]t  Aju-rAD  tDAjt  ad  3- 
ceabDA)  ;  "  out  of  sight  out  of  mind"  (at*  aidatic  Ar  cuirVjDe). 
12.   Wnere  was  he  when  you  heard  from  him  on  the  last 
occasion?  (Ga  ad  ajc  a  riAjb  re,  'd  uaiji  bo  cucvlA^r  u<\]be 
(ooy-a)  at)  att)  fcei3iotx>c?)    13.  He  was  in  London  ;  and  he 
said  that  he  intended  to  go  to  France,  thence  along  to  the 
Rhine  ;   to  cross  the  Alps,  (da   b-^l]lp)  and  visit  Italy, 
14.  Oh !  I  see;  It  is  very  probable  ('re  \y  bojgqj)  that  he 
is  at  present  taking  his  intended  tour  (4,15  beADAb  ad  Ajr- 
bijx  A]|t  a  l<vbA|Tt  re)  through  Europe;  he  may  go  to  the 
Holy  Land,  for  one  is  not  learned  till  he  go  to  foreign 
lands  (ni  iDujoce  50  cojgcTijoc).     15.  No,  he  does  not,  for 
he  promised  to  be  home  at  Christmas,  (bo  5eAll  re  'be  |c 
r-AT)  ro-b^ile  A13  at)  lloblAc).     16.  Have  you  (cur <\)  ever 
travelled  far  beyond  your  native  country  ?     17.1  never 
went  (rrjoji  cua]6  me  a  thau)  cati)  further  than  London  and 
Kent.     I  left  London,  and  the  banks  of  that  sluggish,  fetid 
river,  the  Thames,  a  year  ago.     18.  Have  you  been  at  the 
new  Parliament  House  (ce<\c  dua&  da  £eire)  ?     19.  Yes; 
I  have  been  at  the  Parliament  House — as  well  in  the  House 
of  Lords  as  the  House  of  Commons  (a  ceAc  da  b-Cjge^ri* 
t)&}6  A5ur   a  ceAc  t)a  j-coicceATj).     20.  Is  not  the  new 
House  a  grand  building,  well  worthy  of  Sir  Charles  Barry 
the  architect,  and  of  the  age  in  which  we  live?     (H^c 
ifl&ireAc  ad  catid  o^brie  teAC  Diuvb  da  Teife,— -odajti  fjur>- 
sag  D]  fe  atda^d  bo  *d  Ufb^pe  S<|ajiIa?  a  t>bAftti&i8  a  euro 
e,  acc  bo  'd  Aoir  add  a  b-jmjlrujb?)     2-1.  Were  you  in  St* 
Stephen's  Hall?  22. 1  was;  it  is  superb.  23.  By  what  route 
did  you  return  from  London?     24.  I  made  Manchester 
my  way;  for  I  intended  to  see  some  friends  of  mine  who 
resided  there?  and  who  have  always  been  friendly-disposed 


98  MSLr-IKSTBTXeTIOH"  IN  IRISH. 

towards  my  father's  family  (a  fy  a  s-eoninu^&  *T>cAftAucAC 
le  wnqtjqti'  rv)  aca|i).  25.  I  suppose  you  are  quite  well 
acquainted  with  the  topography  of  every  leading,  town  in 
England  ?  26.  Indeed,  no  ;  I  assure  you  I  have  never 
left  my  own  country  save  once ;  I  am  fond  of  (ca  sjiaS 
<x5AtT)  a-iji)  her  fields  (a  50j{tcjb),  and  plains  (ttjaJaio),  her 
glens  (a  sleADCAi b),  her  lakes,  and  her  mountains  (a  rl^AO- 
CA1°)  i  giye  me  a  ya^e  m  tne  &unn7  south,  with  a  neat 
mansion,  and  I  care  not  for  the  gold  and  wealth  of  London 
(cAbA]|t  &Ari)  ciwjAit  a  2l)uri)tyi)  cftje  A511]*  yjfl  b\ot)t)  A3Arr) 
a^  oyi  A5ur  hjaou  Lo^S&tfO- 


EIGHTEENTH  LESSON. 

'  For  the  learner's  sake  we  endeavoured,  and  have  done 
so  with  some  success,  to  write  all  the  Exercises  hitherto 
given  in  our  Lessons  without  introducing  an  element 
which,  like  aspiration,  is  so  peculiar  to  Irish,  that  it  may 
well  be  deemed  essential  to  it. 

This  element,  though,  in  its  present  form,  peculiar  to 
Gaelic  alone,  is  not  foreign  to  other  languages.  The 
learned  who  write  of  the  Sanscrit  'tongue,  say  that 
Gaelic,  in  the  phonetic  laws  that  regulate  its  consonantal 
changes,  is  analogous  to  those  of  Shandi,  or  conjunction, 
by  which  consonants  at  the  end,  and  sometimes  at  the  be  \ 
ginning,  of  words  in  that  language,  have  their  sounds  sup- 
pressed for  those  of  cognate  letters.  In  Greek,  Latin, 
German,  this  change  of  consonants  is  chiefly  confined  to 
words  united  by  composition,  and  is  seldom  observed  in 
words  that  remain  distinct,  or  form  the  constituent  parts  of 
sentences. 

This  quality  of  which  we  are  treating,  so  peculiar  to 
Irish,  is  called  Eclipsis  ;  and  consists  in  the  suppression, 
under  certain  circumstances,  of  the  sound  of  the  initial 
mute  consonant  for  that  of  another  cognate,  or  homorganic 
letter,  which,  in  the  written  language,  is  inserted  immedi- 
ately before  the  initial  whose  sound  is  to  be  passed  over. 

The  circumstances  under  which  this  suppression  of  the 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH, 


99 


Bound  of  the  initial  letter  takes  place,  shall,  in  coining  Les- 
sons, be  pointed  out. 

It  will  aid  the  learner  considerably  to  see  at  one  view 
those  consonants  tiiat.are  homorganic,  or  pronounced  by 
the  same  organ;  and  it  will  afterwards  be  seen,  if  a  mute 
Consonant  is  eclipsed  by  no  other  than  by  an  homorganic  let 
ter  of  a  more  mellow  sound,  that  eclipsis  in  Gaelic  is  founded 
on  those  laws  by  which  euphony,  or  the  facility  of  utter- 
ance, is  regulated. 

The  organs  which  chiefly  aid  in  producing  articulate 
sounds,  are  the  lips,  tongue,  teeth,  palate,  and  .in  those 
languages  that  require  a  strong  guttural  enunciation,  as 
Hebrew,  German,  Spanish,  Irish — the  throat.  Those  let- 
ters are  homorganic  that  are  articulated  by  the  same 
organ;  as,  b,  p,  ty,  p;  b  or  bb,  (£.&,  v,  or  w,)  ri),  or  rr)b, 
(i.e.,  v,  or  w,)  pb>  or  p,  (i.e.,  i),  winch  are  called  labial  or 
lip-letters  ;— c,  (i.e.,  k),  5,  c  or  cb,  5  or  3b,  are  palatal  in 
English ;  in  Irish  guttural,  or  glottal.  See  the  annexed 
Table. 


Labial. 

Dental. 

Palatal. 

Sibilants 

V 

•   •  V 

Aspirants     ... 

v,  v(i>) 

f  W 

•  •  • 

Liquids  >.         7 
•  2         J  nasal 

... 

rt)  n) 

t 

Guttural 

Mutes  < 

''soft, 
hard, 
soft, 
hard, 

b 

P     - 
b  (i.e.  v  or  w) 

P  &l  or  /) 

b 
t{h) 

3 
c 

^(gh'Rii.oxy) 
c,  (x  chi  Gr.  or 



<. 

c  in  oc.) 

"  The  letters  in  the  same  horizontal  line  are  homogeneous ;  those  in  a 
perpendicular  line  homorganic."—  A tlantis,  Vol.  I.  p.  64, 

_  The  homorganic  are  those  pronounced  by  the  same  organ  of  articula- 
tion, as,  the  lips,  the  teeth,  the  palate;  the  homogeneous  are  those  formed 
by  the  same  kind  of  action,  or  which  spring  from  a  kindred  agency. 


100 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


TABLE  OF  ECLIPSES  IN  IRISH, 


Is  eclipsed  by 

As, 

Pronounced 

as  if 

written. 

..  b    (a    soft 
V       mute) 
LabiaJi  4  £  (asp.hard) 

**  p  (hard) 

Ti)  (a  liquid,  nasal) 

b  (an  asp.  mute, 

soft) 
b  (soft) 

A|i     Tf)-bo?ib,    our 

table. 
Aft  b-tfoo,  our  wine 

Afi  b-pi&r),  our  pain 

Ajt  TDOflb. 

Ajt  bforj. 

Aft  b]ATJ. 

Cc  (hard) 
Guttural*  < 

(5  (soft) 

5  (soft) 

t)  (liquid,  nasal) 

Ajt    3-cAfiA,      our 

friend. 
Aft  T)5ul,  our  crying 

Aft  5AJIA. 
Aft  OJttl. 

r  b  (soft) 
2WaJc(hard) 

n  (liquid,  nasal) 
b  (soft) 

Att  tvt)j<\,  our  God 
Ap,  b-c||t,'our  coun- 
try. 
At)  c-rUc,  the  rod, 

Aft  TJTA. 

An  &m- 

(,  r  (sibilant) 

c  (a  mute) 

Afl  CiAC. 

From  the  examples  in  the  third  column  the  learner 
perceives  that  the  sound  of  the  initial  consonant  is  sup- 
pressed, and  that  of  the  prefixed  cognate  sounded  instead. 

Initial  5,  however,  when  eclipsed  by  r>,  has  its  sound  not 
suppressed,  but  blending  with  that  of  d,  forms  one  new  sound 
— viz. ,  t>5,  nasal ;  and  for  this  reason  there  is  no  hyphen 
mark  denoting  eclipsis  placed  between  n  and  3,  "  It  is  a 
well-known  fact,"  says  a  distinguished  modern  scholar, 
*•  that  certain  articulate  sounds  are  found  in  one  language, 
or  group  of  languages,  which  may  be  wanting  in  another/ 
The  sound  of  1)5,  nasal,  is  not  found  in  the  beginning  of  a 
word  in  the  English  language ;  it  is  found,  however,  in  the 
middle  and  end  of  words  of  Saxon  origin ;  as,  "  mingling," 
"bungling,"  ""wrangling,"  or  oi'im,  in,  en,  em,  in  French. 

The  sound  #5  should  be  distinguished  from  that  of  51) 
—the  latter  is  pronounced  by  introducing  between  the 
sounds  of  5  and  n  a  slight  vowel-sound ;  as,  ^tye,  appear- 
ance, sex;  as  if  gme  (i,  very  short);  so  51^0115,  an  act;  as 
if  5]t?jori)e  In  like  manner  en;  as,  cyoc — pronounced  as 
Mnocky  a  hill. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


101 


VOCABULARY. 


2ltt}«c,  out ;  as  cei£  aujac,  go  out. 

2li0U|§,  without,  outside ;  as  ca-  tne 
Ati)uj5,  I  am  without. 

boc,  m.,  a  taberDacle,  a  tent,  a  cot. 
Hebrew,  ro,  6e^,  a  house  ;  as, 
Beth-el,  the  house  of  God  ;  the 
name  Jacob  called  Luz,  af- 
ter the  vision  in  which  the 
Lord  appeared  to  him,  on  his 
going  to  and  returning  from 
Padan  Aram.  jBe^-lehem,  the 
house  of  bread. 

l)ocAr),  m.,  a  cot,  a  cabin. 

C]tir)Ar,  m.j  calmness;  from  cjutj, 
calm. 

CluArj.  m..  a  retreat,  a  sequestered 
spot  ;  a  plain  or  lawn  between 
two  woods.  To  quiet  retreats 
of  this  kind  the  early  Irish 
Saints,  like  St.  Finian  at  Clo- 
nard,  (from  cluAf),  and  Afib, 
high)  ;  St.  Brendan,  at  Clon- 
fert,  (from  cluAr),  and  peAfic,  a 
wonderful  act,  a  miracle) ;  St. 
Jarlath,  at  Oluanfoish,  (from 
cluAr),  and  jron*,  the  possessive 
case  of  £or,  rest,  a  settled 
abode) ;  retired  to  devote 
themselves  to  prayer,  contem- 
plation, and  study.  On  this 
account  we  meet  with  many 
names  of  places  in  Ireland 
commencing  with  Cluan  or 
Clon. 

Ct)oc,  in. ,  a  hill,  Anglicised,  knock, 
in  Irish  topographical  names. 

Cuui)iti, /.,  a  valley,  a  flat  between 
elevated  ridges  or  continuous 
heights.  Cuitniri  i)A  fcffl  ij-uiTS^j 
the  valley  of  the  three  waters, 
where  the  Suir,  Nore,  and 
Barrow  meet.  Hence  the 
names  of  the  early  inhabitants 
of  Cumberland  and  Wales,  the 
Cameri,  Cumbri,  or  Qimbri, 


toeAt),  do;  act ;  v.  ir. ;  per/.^^eAT ; 
jut.  &eAf}£AO  ;  Inf.  beAr)A6. 

V'^oi  get ;  v.  ir.,  perf.  jruAn-Ar  ;  fut. 
5eAbpA6  ;  Inf.  pX&,}\. 

Fejrj,  self ;  as  Ttje-p^n,  myself ;  own; 
as,  An-  &-qn-  p^rj,  our  own  coun- 
try. 

Vot)}),  m..  desire,  delight,  pleasure; 
the  air  of  a  song ;  a  tune. 

3eAll,  m ,  a  promise,  a  pledge  ; 
ttja^x,  as* ;  placed  -before,  gives 
the  word  an  adverbial  mean- 
ing ;  as,  TtjAtt  £eAU,  on  account 
of ;  because  of. 

3eAll,  v.,  to  promise. 

3leAf),  m.,  a  glen,  a  vale; 

$Oaoo,  m.,  (pr.  as  if  mweeri)  wealth, 
substance  ;  bjonjAom,  /. ,  (from 
bj,  wanting,  and  it>ao]ij),  vanity; 
idleness. 

?t)]An,  m.,  (pr.  meeari)  desire  ;  ao- 
ii}A»r),  inordinate  desire  ;  jtaoi 
Arjtyf&i),  under  T;he  influence  of 
inordinate  desire. 

2J)uUac,  m.,  the  summit;  the  top 
part ;  as,  iuuUac  cr)0|c,  the  top 
of  a  hill;  thuIIac  bo  qr)i),  the 
top  of  your  head. 

Rei&,  ready ;  jieibeAcc,  /.,  readi- 
ness. 

Re]leA5,  m. ,  a  churchyard. 

5eAcc-ii)A]n,/.,  a  week ;  from  reAcc, 
seven,  and  njAin,  a  day,  morn- 
ing ;  Latin,  mane,  morning. 

5]ubAlo|b,/,  the  act  of  walking. 

Spue,  /. ,  (See  Exception  3  to  .Rule 
1,  Lesson  Seventeen,)  a  stream. 

Sc&ifi,  /,  history  ;  story ;  fable. 

Cj£,  the  prepos.  case  of  ceAc,  m.,  a 
house  ;  Afib-q£,  a  big  house. 

C15  l]oti),  it  comes  with  me  :  I  can. 

CobAfi,  m.f  a  well  j  a  fountain  ; — a 
word  which  enters  into  the 
composition  of  names  of  many 
places  in  this  country. 


Note — Apply  Rules  I,  3,  for  ascertaining  the  gender  of  nouns  (See 
Seventeenth  Lesson,  p.  93,)  to  those  which  have  the  gender  marked  ia 
the  foregoing  Vocabulary. . 


102     .  SELIMNSTRTJCTION  IN  IRISH. 


EXERCISE  XXX. 


1.  5o  m-beAtiou^e  O^a  8u]c,  (God  save  you:  literally — 
May  God  give  you  a  blessing)  a  SbeAtnuj}*  bjl,  ca,uAb  wo 
cno]be.  2.  3o  m-beAnnu^e  Dja  A5ur  2t)ujne  bu^c-re  a 
£eAbA]fi,  Mac  da  b~uAirle  (flower  of  nobility) ;  tjac  rooc 
aih  mAibiT)  cA]ft  A||t  bo  co^r?  3..  }r  rood  30  bejri)]r?,  mAft 
jeAll  50  b-fu|l  At)  m^b^n  co  bjteAJ  r|i)5  ^3»r  &ull  ^5^m 
Airb]n  njoji  a  beATxxb  An  tub  aw  Aon^eAcc  leAc-r*A.  4.  3p 
mon  At)  ^eA]t  rjubAloi&e  cu,  50  c-jnce  (certainly) ;  in  b-pu^l 
Ia  toajc  Aijt  b]c,  i?ac  b-jmil,  cu  A13  ^rpceAcc  (going),  6 
cr>0|c  30  crjoc;  6  jleAn  30  3leAn;  6  cluan  50  cluAn,  A3U]* 
6  cunjAn  50  currjATi  cnjb  at)  cjn.  5.  S^Ajre,  ]r  £]on  bujc ; 
50  c|oce  ]y  AO|b]r>  lion?  a  be^c,  Ann  A|t  b-qji  buccAjr  ^ejo 
Arr)u]5  3AC  uA]]t  Ab-c|3  Iforn,  Ain  ttjuIIac  rj<\  rliAb,  ajh. 
bAnn  t>a  3-ci)oc,  A3ur  a  5-c^unAr  t>a  r^leAt),;  no  An]r  <M3 
riub<\lvAjft  bniiAc  tja  toe  (on  the  border  of  lakes)  no  le  b-Ajr 
tja  5-cuAT).  6.  Rj  rwAjc  l]on?-rA  bul  athac  at)  iu&,  cA  A5Arr; 
50  leoft  le  beAT)A&.  7.  06,  bubtidjr  aij  l&  ceAtrrjA,  A3ur 
5eAll  cu,  30  TT)-be0ceA  ]te^&  att  ^ub,  A3ur  30  rn-bej&eAb  jtajI 
A5Ab  jmceAcc  Ijorn  c]t]b  ATj.rjn;  oi|t  50  ne]u)]T>  leAc  V]o\t 
twaic  \]Ox\)  aot)  8ii|T)e  e]le  acc/ cu,  0]]t  cA|n-re  co  eoh^Ac  rjt) 
A||t  5AC  c|5  A3U]*  a|u  5ac  a-|c,  Aj|t  34  c  boc,  A3ur  A|n  3AC 
ATib-cig  ;  A]u  5AC  cIuao  A311T*  5AC  coitja^u,  rle^b,  sleAti, 
cobAifi,  rune,  (steam)  Arirujn  (river)  cajut),  |te]li3y  c^ll,  A5uf 

V]   fe  f]l)  ATTJAfT),  ACC    CA  ^^0|4    A3Ab    A|fl  rCA]fl    5AC  ~T)]8    A|]l 

bub  tt)A|6  Ijorn  cAjnc,  xyo  A^n  bub  ttjajc  t^orn  eolur  £&3A]L 
8.  Ca  me  bu^beAC  buic,-^Aoi  at>  meAr  (esteem)  TV)6n  ca 
A3Ab  onu?; — -tneAr  tjac  ^\\x  rr)e,  A3U|*  30  b-A]n]be  (especially) 
6  ^eAn  a^5  a  b-^u^l  An  0]|teAb  (so  much)  poJlAjn)  (of  learn- 
ing) aV  ca  A3<\b-rA.  "N]  tt)A]c  l|on?,  toah  rio»  n^c  b-c|3 
IjoiT)  bul  le<vc  at)  ju&;  acc  be]6  Ia  e.jle  A3A]i)r).  9.  Nau 
5eAll  cu  bATo,  50  Tn-bejceA  fteib  ai>  ju&?  10.  Do  5e<vlUr; 
acc  t)ac  b-pu-jl  yt\ox  A3<\b  50  b-^ruil  A3AIT)  30  leon  le  &e^i)Ab; 
*5ur  t)AC  b-c{5  l]orr)  pA]l  r>A3<vjl  (pr.  aitr-iQ  at)  ]ub?  11.  ]r 
pjon  gun  co^u  ho  §ac  u|le  buji^e  T)A  nejee  a  &e<\T)A&,  a  ca 
£aoi  i;-a  rcjun,  A5ur  A|n  An  AbbAft  r)n,  n}  tt?aic  l]on}  30 
n-beArrpA  nib  a^u  b]c  n^c  m-beibeAb  ceAnc  bu^c  a  beArjAb. 
12.  Teic^rr),  50  b-fu]l  cj<vl  (sense)  A3Ab,  A5ur  nAc  b-pujl 
cu  rp<\H  30  leojt  bAOjne  65A  £AO|  AnrbjAn  A15  3<nc  u|le 
biorr)40]i).     13.  Ca  me  bu|6e<\c  bi^c ;  |r  ceAnr a  (meekly) 


SELF-INSTRUCTION    IN    IRISH.  103 

cjqealcA  (kindly),  lAbAitAi)T)  cu  (you  speak)  A"jft  3<xc  T)jb. 
14.  G]<x  at)  Ia  aootj;  (now)  a  rn-bejb  cu  fie]b,  le  ccacc 
lion?;  ADAjfi  e  (name  itV.  15.  L&jptoifie  A{fi  b'fc;  DO  at> 
ceub  la  be'i)  c-^eAccm-c^t),  tua  bjbeAtJi)  ye  tdai,c.  16.  Jf 
£AbA,  b'  pe]b]|t  (perhaps  ;  literally,  it  may  be  possible)  30 
n?be]6  Ia  ejle  a5ajt)I)  rr)Ajt  at)  la  ro ;  ca  at)  c-aeji  &jtb, 
at)  rpeijt  Sot1"}*  3*1?  t?eiil,  do  rrt)ub ;  at)  5WAT)  a]5  e|fii,- 
5eA8  50'  rp] lire ac  (radiantly)  ;  t)<x  b-e|T)  (the  birds)  a  15 
ceoljtab  ai,j/i  5AC  cjiai)  ;  A5ur  at)  cfiujoe  50  lejjt  (the  world 
entirely)  -pAO]   rsejn),  r»)A|t  at)  ceub  l&  at)t)  a  b-cA]T)]c_re 

AT1)AC  6  Ia]H)  AT)   C|5eAftf)A.        IT.    £>A  t;0I)r)"Tr)6jl   0|tT1)    A    bul 

leAr.  18.  Wa  tAftjt ;  be|8  Ia  ejle  a5<m,t)t)  co  tt)a|c.  19.  So 
\  rt)o  tt)aca|]i,    a)5   ceAcc  ;    ca    A|i    5-ceub    pfto|i)     fte|8. 

20.  ?i  tt)aca||x  ro  e  PeAbAjt  O'Caojtt)  a^ti  a  lAbA]ji  rye  50 
ti)|T)|c   leAc,    CAftAb    65   Aift    a   b-j:uil    A5A11)    rrjeAr     rr)6fu 

21.  'S  6  a  beACA;  ceub  mjle  pA]lce  |tori)AC.  22.  ]rn)A|b|i) 
bfteA5  1  T°>  *  beAT)  iiArAjl.  ,23.  SeAb"  50  bej^ii);  ro  e  ao 
ceub  Ia  bneA5  bj  a5<xtt)o,  to  .n)j  (for  the  month  past — 
literally,  with  month).  24.  ?i  SeATDi^r,  ca  bo  "ceub- 
pjxojt)  |tei8;  A511P  ca  b'ACAift  A5ur  bo  beAfib-fTujt  a  1,3  bu|l 
leAc;  b'  fejbjjt  UAfi  ^c  at)  bu^ne-uArAl  63  ro  a  ceub-pjtoit) 
50  p6]ll.  25.  CAbAiji  bu}T)i),  a  PeAbA^ji,  onojft  bo  corijiuA- 
bA^]t  aj5  bopb?  26.  Le  fAjlce,  30  bejmjT);  acc  £1,3  l]on) 
a  jia8  50  jrjoft  5ufi  o|trt)-r<v  be'AncAfi  AT)OT)0]|t  (on  me  the 
honour  is  done — bestowed)  a  beic  at)T)  butt  5-corr)luAbATit- 
rA.  27.  Ce]5  ]ton)ATT)  (before  me),  n)A  'r  re  boco^l  e;  r° 
e  at)  beAllAc  (this  is  the  way). 


NINETEENTH   LESSON. 
In  which  is  shown  when  Eclipses  in  Gaelic,  occurs. 

Rule  1. — Eclipsis  is  caused  by  the  possessive  pronouns 
plural,  A]t,  our;  buji,  your;  a,  their;  as,  3rtAbu^5ceoii|t  eAb- 
n)Aft,  aii  b-Ci5eAfu)A,  Ait  t>Dia,  A3ur  A|t  b-£UAr3Alco]n»  a 
jealous  lover ,  is  our  Lord,  our  God,  and  our  Redeemer. 

C,  the  initial  mute  of  Ci^eAjwA,  is  eclipsed  by  b;  D, 
in  OfA,  by  xy ;  and  £,  by  b  (b  aspirated,  sounds  as  v). 

If  ri)o,  mine,  or  any  of  the  possessive  pronouns  singular 


104  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH, 

(except  a,  her;)  precede  CigeATirjAi  Oj-a,  or  j:iiAr3Alcoitt, 
the  initial  letters  would  be  only  aspirated.  (See  Fifth 
Lesson,  Obs.  1,  page  28.) 

The  Lord,  and  the  God;  At)  Ci3eA|tt>A,  A3ur  at)  Of  a. 

My  Lord,  and  *m/  God ;  1170  tiseAjitjA,  A5ur  tuo  £)iA. 

Owr  Lord,  and  our  God;  "  Ait*'  b-C|3eA|n?A,  A5ur  "  Ap" 

1^-0]A. 

JEfts  Lord,  and  his  God  ;  a  CiJeATt^A,  a^ut*  a  t)|A, 
7%«ir  Lord,  and  their  God;  "  a"  s-CiseAjtnA,  A5ur  M  a5' 

1>DjA. 

ITer  Lord,  and  for  God;  a  CiseArtTjA,  Ajur  a  Oia. 

Jfe,  referring  to  the  name  of  an  inanimate  object,  is,  in 
Irish — as  all  names  are,  either  masculine  or  feminine — ex- 
pressed by  the  words  his  or  her  (a). 

Thus,  eclipsis  follows  the  plural  possessive  pronouns ;  as- 
piration, the  singular  possessive  pronouns. 

The  letter  S,  r>  is  not  affected  by  Art,  butt,  or  a;  as,  Aft 
SlAT)U]5ceoiji,  our  Saviour;  Aft  Sa5atic,  our  priest. 

Rule  2. — The  possessive  case  plural  of  nouns  declined 
with  the  article  (at?,  the)  ;  as^ — 

Oc,  a  ftno  "  rjA  b-'pfAfjn"  a*t  d*  riu^o  • 

Alas,  0  Fionn  of  the  Fenians  and  of  the  Hosts. 

— Ossian's  Lament. 

O,  Of5<)qti  "  0A  tfoteo"  1170  n)AC  ! 

O  Oscar  of  the  lights,  my  son, 
CftlTS,  a  0]f]ii,  a  bertt  pA&ru*]c  "  ha  Ttj-bACAll." 
Arise,  0  Oisin,  says  Patrick  of  the  Croziers. 

"TC]5  t)a  r)-bul,  King  of  the  Elements,  i.e.9  the  Elements' 
King  j  possessive  case — 

ty.  f  fteASAfti  2lcuil "  b-A  5-cor"  lUAC, 
Replied  Achilles  of  the  fleet  feet. 

— Irish  Homer. 

In  English  the  possessive  case  is  seldom  employed ;  in 
its  stead  the  objective  case  governed  by  the  preposition  of 
is  quite  common.  The  mere  English  student  should  learn 
that  whenever  of  denotes  possession,  it  is  translated  into 
Irish— -as  it  is  into  Latin  or  into  Greek — -by  merely  causing 
the  noun  before  which,  in  English,  it  is  placed,  to  be  put 
mto  the  possessive ;  as — 

The  house  of  the  Lord — -i.e.,  the  house  belonging  to  the 
Lord — is  translated,  ceAC  at;  CiseAfWA  »  Domus  Domini. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN   IRISH. 


105 


The  word  "  Lord,"  the  possessor,  is  in  Irish,  in  the  posses- 
sive case,  while  in  English  it  is  governed  by  the  preposition 
of.     We  shall  advert  to  this  again. 

Initial  .S,  r,  is  excepted  from  this  Second  Rule  also;  as, 
ceAftc  rxv  S^Afic,  the  Priest's  right.    Corr^jxle  "  i)&  Sao;,"' 


a  counsel  of  the  Sages, 


VOCABULARY. 


21lpon,  tn.,  Alphonsus. 

&065AO  (the  descendent  (5 An  or 
~5infj)  of  2lo6,  Hugh),  Egan. 
9JC}AC  £lo&5Airj,  Mac  Egan  ; 
O'^lo&^At),  O'Hegan;  ClArj  2lub- 
5 a  17,  MaeEgans  (the  clan  or 
family  of  the  MacEgan,) 

X) All,  to.,  spot,  member  (of  the 
body);  Ajn.  ball,  on  the  spot, 
presently. 

OeAllAC,  to.,  way,  passage  ;  Persian," 
balah;  FA5  aq  beAtlAC,  leave 
the  way. 

OeAnn»  0.  to  cut,  to  prime,  to  shave, 
Inf. ;  bo  beAn^iAb,  to  shave,  to 
prune,  to  clip. 

Cau),  adj.,  Gr.,  xa/xTr*?,  kampe,  a 
bending  ;  crooked,  bent, 
curved  ;  obliquely  directed, 
awry  ;  blind  of  one  eye  ;  noun, 
a  bending  ;  v.  it)  bend ;  Welsh 
and  Bre.t.,  camvi.  Its  indi- 
rect meaning  is  deceit,  deceit- 
ful ;  as  in  the  words  of  Juno 
to  Jove — 
"  2lcc  leAr)    &o   corijAjnle,   A5r 

•    q&£na  Afjrir  Arj  Ait) 
"Hac  n)-«be]&    nA   tteice   leA- 
'l*An  5-coti)A]|tle  "  cau)-" 
— Homer,  B.  4. 1.  45. 

CAinkn,  m  ,  diminutive  of  preced- 
ing, a  hurl  j  a  stick  curved  at 
the  end ;  (Gr. ,  ««f*af ,  a  stake, ) 
A13  l^V-^  CArtiAi),  playing  at 
hurley  ;  (Scotch — shinty  play- 
ing.) From  catt),  is  derived  the 
word  comma,  which  is  a  little 
crooked  turn  ;  Irish,  cArt)C5  ; 
also  cArtj-Al,  a  humped  ani- 
mal, a  camel.  l]Acnc>j&,  the 
ball  used  at  hurley. 

CeACA]i,  four  ;  Latin,  quatvjQ?* 


O05,  m  ,  a  bell ;  a  clock,  because, 
like  a  bell,  it  sounds.  Welsh, 
clock;  Fr.  cloche.  From  the 
Keltic  0105,  Dr.  Johnson  de- 
rives the  English  word  clock. 

Clo,5-n,  m..  a  little  bell ;  a  bunch  of 
berries  ;  a  cluster  ;  a  pendant. 

CloijeAt},  in.,  the  head ;  the  skull 
(from  CI015  aid  ceArji},  the 
head,)  because  the  shell  of  tbe 
head  or  skull  is  not  unlike  a 
bell. 

Clo5A&,  to.,  (from  CI03.  and  &a&, 
dress,  covering,)  a  helmet;  so 
called  because  of  old  it  was 
made  like  a  bell, 

CftAfjo,  m.,  a  tree  ;  a  mast ;  a  fran? 
for  network  or  woof ;  abeam, 
a  block  ;  C}\ax)X)  ub^l,  an  ap- 
ple tree  ;  cnAtjn  pejfte,  a  pear 
tree  ;  CfiAot)  v-QX&i  a  rose  tree  ; 
cnAfjn  c\\]ie&c,  an  aspen  tree  ; 
ctiA?)o  oIa,  an  olive  tree  ;  cnAnn 
reojl..  a  mast  (of  sailing);  C|xArin 
reAnncA,  a  press  (literally,  a 
block  or  frame  of  pressing)  ; 
cuAr;r)  oejlbce,  a  frame  or  bars 
for  warping. 

CuAjjtc,  /,  a  circle,  a  round  ;  jta 
cuaiuc,  in  a  circle,  round  about; 
a  visit,  a  visitation ;  aju  cuArnc, 
on  a  visit ;  A15  beArjAb  cuAi^tce, 
making  his  visitation  ;  caAjjic. 
a  court:  jr  feA^tt  caua  'r  <xn 
5-cuA]nx  "'t).%  bojjjj  \\\  rporu\r),  a 
friend  at  court  is  better  than 
a  groat  in  the  purse- 

CuAjtcuis,  go  about;  search,  in- 
quire diligently.      / 

CuAiacu0A6,  investigation. 

^A^in^e,  m,,  (from  £AftH5Ab,  to  de- 
stroy, to    wreck,)  the  ocean, 
the  deep;  rvjuin,  also  means  sea 
K  2 


106 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


V&i),  m.,  stray;  stroll;  Am  pAfl,- 
astray ;  as,  r&  tjA  caojiai&  A|n- 
pAi),  the  sheep  are  astray. 

FArjAc,  strolling,  wandering ;  A|r&in 
£Aijac,  a  strolling  walk. 

FeAbAr,  m,,  goodness  ;  in  good 
plight,  comeliness;  the  best 
possible  state  of  anything.  Ca 
re  A]]t  feAbAf,  it  (or  he)  is  in 
the  best  possible  way. 

FojnsoeAnj,  m.,  (from  f oifieAb,  suit ; 
fit ;  and  5016,  perform,  make) 
a  building ;  offices,  appurte- 
nances. 

5Aft,  near;  5A]fie,  ar(;.,  nearer;  n. 
/.,  nearness. 

Coii)5*MV     )    (coii)  and  5Ajt,)  con- 

Gmi>5AttAC,  \  venient. 

3|6,  although ;  quasi,  50  b]6,  that  it 
be. 

lujTntjeAc  (from  Ui]nje,  or  lojnje, 
bareness  5  and  ogac,  for  *ja  eAc, 
of  the  horses),  Limerick,  which 
was  built  on  a  peninsula  made 
bare  by  the  number  of  horses 
sent  thither  to  graze. 

SfyeACArj,  m.y  a  tap-rooted   plant, 


suchas  a  parsnip,  carrot,  radish; 
as,  tijeACAij  bu]6e,  a  carrot; 
njeACAr)  1115,  a  parsnip. 

Potyt  a,  m. ,  beans. 

Pocaj6,  to.  ,  (for  pocACA]&,  plural  01 
pcrAco,  a  potato;  a  word  of 
Indian  origin),  potatoes;  in 
Munster  commonly  pronounced 

Pf\AcAl&. 

Sub,  m.,  sap,  juice  ;  rubcAlrijAt),  (the 
sap  of  earth)  strawberries; 
tub  cyAoh,  a  raspberry. 

Sp^e,/.,  a  thorn ;  Latin,  spina. 

Spi^Ar),  m,,  (from  rpi«o,  a  thorn)  a 
gooseberry ;  the  shrub  that 
produces  that  fruit. 

CA|t,  prepos.,  over,  above,  beyond  ; 
CAfic,  passed  over,  gone  by, 
undone;  round  about;  ca  At) 
c-att)  cAtic,  the  time  is  gone  by; 
cuti  cAjic  aij  cuac,  send  round 
the  bowl;  ca  rt)e  CAnc,  I  am. 
undone. 

Z\x]yle,  the  hinge  of  a  door. 

^ujrljo,  v.,  turn  as  on  hinges;  to 
stumble-;  bAtin-cUjrlu5A&,  to 
stumble  headforemost. 


EXEKCISE  XXXI. 


1.  U  b-6ij]t|  |f  cu  ys&yt  (the  chief,  the  best)  r>A  b-j:eA|t, 
a  be]6  ahi?  fo  co  Iuac  A'r  ^JT1 — CA  b-fujl  &o  beAjib* 
bjiAcA^jt  ?  2.  bei6  re  Anrj  fo  Aift  ball;  T)|o]t  b'  £e}b|ji. 
le]f  ceAcc   1|om)-|*a  at)  UA^ft  fy  n?e  ]tei8,   n?&|t   5eAll  511ft 

ft A^b  Afl  5-ColceACAjl  ^tlpoft)  O'&O^All)  Affl  CUAlftC  A5Afr>r), 

A5ur  b'  e|5|r>  60  r. <m)t)acc  (because  our  cousin-german, 
Alphonsus  O'Hegan,  was  on  a  visit  with  us,  and  it  was 
necessary  for  him  to  stay)  le  be^c  add  Aoi^eACc  leir  (to 
be  along  with  him).  3.  Oc,  p^qm  ;  1f  ceAftc  rfi).  4.  Ca 
rr>ep  be  6I013  e  Anoir?  5.  KS  |  'I  (for  tjj  b-fuit)  re  acc  ai> 
ceAc^jt  be  6I05.  6.  Ca  re  n?oc  r-Ai?  ejiAct)6nA  (evening) 
mAji  r]t>.     7.  Ca^  Ijom  atuac  A5ur  qs'liw  r]ubut  (pr. 

Shoot)  1)0    Air&Jfl    fADAC    A    8eAt>A&    CAftC,    A5UJ*    CA115C    A^llf 

.co r!?-fiA6  a  8eAr)A6  eAb|tAini)  ?e]x)  (among  ourselves,  i.e., 
with  each  other).  8.  C15  \\VV-,  Agur  jf  idaic  Ijorfl-rA'e, 
6|ji  nj  n?A|c  Ijon?  a  bejc  a  rqg  acc  co  beA5  A'r  cJ5  IpOn). 


„    SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN   IRISH.  10? 

9,  So  &  At)  beAlUc  le  cAob  at)  c-13.  11.  5o  jtAib  iuaic 
A5<xb;  |f  ponur  cujfluJAb  (to  stumble)  ^0  be^Uc  cao), 
rieAtnA^  (slippery),  idau  ub  caII  (like  that  yonder). 
12.  CAb  e  bo  ri)eAr  A^n  An  b-ceAc  Ajur  a^ji  aji  n-A^c,  Ain 
An  b-CAUri),  A3ur  A]t  b-poin3?>eAri)?  13.  ]r  e  mo  ri)eAr  5° 
b-j?u|l  bun  b-ceAc  ida]c,  bun  b-calAri)  At)-ri)A|c,  bun  n-Ajc  Alujn, 
A3ur  bun  b-poijnjneArb  A^n  pe^bAr.  14.  p|A  acu  ir  feAnn, 
bun  b-ceAc-fA,  no  A|i  b-ceAc-ne, — which  is  the  better,  your 
house  or  our  house?  15.  ]r  peAnn  bun  b-ceAc,  wa  An 
b-ceAC-ne.  1.6.  CArnu]b  a»k>  to,  cori)3AnnAc  bo'n  e-fftttjc, 
boV  bA|le  ri)o]|t,  bo'o  b-pAinn3e, — ve]ie  (things)  a 
beineAr  (that  give)  Iuac  mon  bo  ceAC  cuAibe  (enhance  the 
value — give  a  great  price  to — a  country  house).  17.  ^ti^ 
fe  to  bun  T)3A]tfib<x?- 18.  ]r  e  An  nSAnnbA  e,  cAnn  ArceAo 
A5Uf  ArtjAjtc  Afp.  19.  Ca  A15  d]8  ca  Ano?  20.  5o  leon  ; 
-— cA  pocAjb  (potatoes)  A5ur  5AbAirbe  (cabbage),  pjr 
(pease),  A3ur  ponAjne  (beans),  meteor)  bu^b,  tneACAn  bat?, 
weACAi}  nA]bj3  (radish),  meACAi)  3Anb  no  cunnAp,  fubA- 

CftAOb,  rubA-CAtn)AD,  O^U^I},  C|IA]T)   jlOfA,  CUA]!}  ubAl,  CjtA|!) 

pe^ne,  rpjonAn  A5UJ*  a  le]c]b.jb.  21.  Te|c^n?  5«]t  An-ri)Ajc 
a  AnjAjtcAW)  re  At)0|r.  22.  CAb  fe  bo  ineAr  A}n  at>  cao]  cA 
i?a  ctiaio  (the  trees),  A3ur  Ain  3AC  pAr  e]le  a  ca  *r  ai) 
3Ann8A?  23.  2DeArA]ro  50  b-jni]l  bun  3-cnAi?)  ubAl  ]to-A|tb, 
*3itp  bun  rubA-cnAob  |*5ApcA  Arn ac  3AT1  beAnnAb.  24.  G^a 
le|r  (with  whom,  i.e.,  to  whom  belong)  At)  3AnnbA  ub  caII, 
A5ur  An  30fic  ro  3An  bAtn?  25.  Le  n?o  tnu|i;)C]n  pe^n,  xyo 
cup  3A0I,  PAbuu^c  A3ur  SeAiDur  O'OaIa^.  26.  JrpeAnn 
a  r>50fic  da  bo  3onc-rA.  27.  W]  peAnji  30  bejrinn.  28.  Ir 
peAnn  a  3-cnAji)  ubA^l,  a  5-cnAW  pejne  A3ur  a  3-cnAfn  pop, 
A$ur  5ac  lur  t>o  plAnbA  a  ca 'pAp  aw  a  t)3onc,  no  bun  3- 
cnAin  A3ur  bun  b-pAr-re.  9&.  b'  pe^b^ft  pji?  (perhaps  so; 
literally,  that  may  be  possible)  acc  ir  peAnn  l^om-fA  tdo 
cu]b  fejr)  't>a  a  3-cu]b-rAi),  31b  30  b-pu^l  r]  co  ti)A]c  rio. 
Ca  pjof  A3Ain,  A^n  cao^  Ajn  b^c,  3un  b'  £eAnn  ah  3-coince 
A3Uf  ah  3-cnopeAcc  'da  a  5-co^nce,  a  3-cnojueAct  A3ur  a 
u-AfibAp-rArj.     30.  Mac    AD-eohjAc  cAin-re    be  CAob  caI- 

u)ati? 31.  C,A  re  Atn  pnoiwe,  cAnn  a   rceAc,  ca  aij 

comluAbArt  A^3  cnujnuTjAb.  32.  X)e\6  pleA8  rub5AC  A5A]i}n, 
ca  ru|l  A3AH7.  33.  beib,  ?da  ca  ao  ^100  A5ur  An  peojl  if 
peAfin  a  LujrnneAC  aoh,  bAOjne  (people)  65A  a  6eAt}Ab  rub 


108  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

3-ac.  84.  Mac  Ti5-be|&  ft^c  yo  bAtbfA  as^ao?  Shall  we 
not  have  dancing? — literally,  will  there  not  be  dance  or 
merriment  (at)  for  us.  35.  be] 6,  (there  will  be)  it? a  Y 
co|l  l]b  (if  there  is  will  with  ye,  ie.,  if  you  wish)  30 
b-q  e]|t]5  at?  Ue. 

Obs "  Have,"  in  the  English  language  is  called  an  Auxiliary,  though 

it  is  not  always  such,  but  an  independent  verb,  signifying  to  possess :  it 
is  a  sign  of  the  perfect  tense.  In  the  former  sense,  as  a  word  denot- 
ing possession,  it  has,  in  Irish,  no  verb  corresponding  to  avoir,  in  French  ; 
or  avere,  in  Italian.  Instead  of  it,  the  verb  to  be,  bo  bejc,  with  the  com- 
pound pronouns,  A3A11),  at  me,  or  to  me;  A3A&,  to  you  (thee)  ;  Aije,  to 
him  ;  A]C|,  to  her  ;  *5&]t)t),  to  us  ;  &5&fi,  to  you  (ye)  ;  acu,  to  them,  is 
employed.    (See  Obs,  2,  in  Third  Lesson,  p.  16.) 

"  Have,"  as  a  sign  of  the  perfect  tense  expresses  the  idea  of  time  just 
now  passed.  In  Irish,  as  in  every  learned  or  ancient  language,  the  idea 
of  past  time  is  conveyed  by  the  ending  of  the  perfect  tense  of  the  verb, 
or  by  the  past  participle  and  the  verb  to  be,  &o  be^c ;  as,  I  have  come,  bo 
jwijtflceAf;  John  has  come,  oc  cA]tyc  Se&5Arr,  the  day  has  been  ended, 
e*v  ai)  l&  cA]cce.    (See  Fifth  Lesson,  on  the  verbal  endings,  p.  25.) 


TWENTIETH  LESSON. 

Obs.  1. — Eclipsis  affects  only  the  initial  mute  consonant. 
It  is  never,  like  aspiration,  found  in  the  middle  or  end  of 
a  word. 

As  a  general  rule,  when  any  noun  in  the  singular 
number,  preceded  by  the  article  ai>  (the)  is  governed  by 
any  of  the  simple,  or  non-compound  prepositions  (except 
be,  bo,  5AI),  eibj|i— see  Exception  2,  p.  110,)  eclipsis  is  pro- 
duced, if  the  initial  consonant  (that  is,  the  consonant  with 
which  the  word  begins,)  be  of  that  class  that  undergoes 
this  suppression;  as, 

My  father  was  through  the     bj      n?VcA]ft     "  qi^b      at?" 
garden.  i)3<vjifi6&  (pr.  ngarrhy), 

John  has  the  land  at  (under)     Ca   at>  caIati)  a]3  SeAgai? 
the  highest  rent.  "  fAoj  V  3-cjor  ]y  Aflibe. 

James    is    at    the    market     C&   SeAmur   "  A73   ad"   nt 
town,  bA\le  rijojfu 


self-instruction  in  irish.  109 

What  is  little  is  sweet  (there     C&  bUr  "  aiji  At}"  rt^-be^ai? 
is    taste    on    the    scanty 
meal), 

5,  of  3Ajijt84,  is  eclipsed  by, a;  c  of  cjpf,  by  5;  b,  of 
bAfle,  by  tt?;  b,  of  beAjAi?  by  td,  according  to  the  terms  of 
the  rule. 

Exception  1— -  To  this  rule  nouns  singular,  whose  first 
letter  is  &  or  c,  are  exceptions,  because  the  letter  "  if  of 
the  article  atj«  which  precedes  them,  is  itself  of  cognate 
origin  with  c,  or  b  ;  as, 

Thy  will  be  done  on  earth  3c>  T)-beAT)CAfi  bo  toil  *'  Atft 
as  it  is  in  heaven.  An  caIah)"  ttjati  strjbceAft 

at  ft  ve&ry. 

Everything  on  (in)  Me  JTDijeATvr)  tjac  rj|&  ca  "  Aifi 
world  passes  away  like  &\)  borrjAT),"  mAfi  atj  5-ceo. 
a  vapour. 

It  would  be  well  to  except  also  from  this  rule  nouns  be- 
ginning with  5,  for  as  its  eclipsing  letter  is  r>,  the  d  of  the 
article  atj,  answers  the  purpose  fully  as  well ;  Ex,— ~ 

bj  at?  Iot>3  A^n ie  at)  5AiT)eATr)"  A'5Uf  At)  eitjle  b'ejr  cjtA3Ab, 
The  bark  was  still  there  but  the  waters  were  gone  ;  literally 
— the  bark  was  on  the  sand  and  the  tide  after  ebbing.  The 
5  of  5AiTjeArb,  is  here  not  eclipsed,  because  0  of  the 
article  At),  dispenses  with  its  use. 

Initial  S,  r,  followed  by  a  vowel,  or  any  of  the  liquids  I, 
V,  ft,  is  eclipsed  in  accordance  with  this  rule,  though  ex- 
cepted from  the  others ;  as, 

Now  Jacob  had  pitched  his  %iwo]f  bo  bj  A)5  )  Acob  'a 
tent  on  the  mountain.  boc    ri^gce   "  Aijt    at;    c- 

rleib/' 

Or,  in  the  words  of  the  angels  to  Lot— 

No,  but  we  shall  remain  on  Wi  feab,  acc  f  AT)f  Arrjujb 
the  street  during  the  "  aiti  at)  c-rjiAjb"  peA&  da 
night.  rj-ojbce. 

Who  created  and  placed  CfA  cjtunijj  ^"SUV  cu^|t  Airs 
you  in  the  world.  "  at?  c-rAogAi"  cu? 


110  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

If  any  of  the  consonants  b,  c,  b,  3,  rr>,  p,  c ;  and  not  I, 
v,  |t,  or  a  vowel  follow  r,  at  the  beginning  of  a  word,  no 
change,  either  eclipsis  or  aspiration  ensues,  because,  nor  c, 
nor  aspirated  f  (h),  could  unite  with  any  of  these  letters; 
as,  £ao]  ut/5ac"  At)  cftAi.t),  under  the  shade  of  the  tree;  ij* 
^eAftrt  cAjtAb  *f au  5-cuA||tc  ?oa  boon  'r  At)  "  rpAjiAo,"  a 
friend  at  court  is  better  than  a  groat  (taken  in  a  wide 
sense  for  money)  in  the  purse;  r,  in  rjAc,  is  not  aspirated 
by  f  aoj  ;  nor  r,  in  rpAjiAt)  eclipsed,  because  neither  a  vowel 
nor  liquid  consonant  immediately  follows  initial  r. 

5, r,  is  never  eclipsed  except  in  the  two  instances  pointed  out— firstly, 
as  in  the  foregoing  examples,  when  with  the  article  (At),  the)  going  before,  it 
is  governed  by  one  of  the  simple  prepositions ;  and  secondly,  in  those  cases 
in  which  other  consonants  suffer  aspiration—  for  instance,in  the  nominative 
and  objective  cases  of  feminine  nouns  singular,  and  in  the  possessive  case 
of  nouns  masculine  preceded  by  the  article.  (See  Sixth  Lesson,  Excep- 
tion 2,  p.  31,  Part  I.) 

On  this  account  some  Irish  grammarians  consider  that  S,  r ,  should  not 
be  ranked  among  those  consonants  which  suffer  eclipsis,  since  it  is  not 
influenced  by  those  eclipsing  causes  which  affect  the  mutes.  (See  Table 
of  Eclipsis.) 

Exception  2. — The  simple  prepositions  be,  of  ;  bo,  to ; 
5At),  without;  and  ibt.it,  or  e|b}ft,  between,  do  not  always, 
on  being  followed  by  the  article  at)  (the), produce  eclipsis; 
many  instances  are  found  in  which  aspiration  alone  occurs 
in  its  stead ;  as,  he  went  to,  town,  bo  cuai6  re  bo'o  bAjle 
tt}o|]t>  .b  of  b^]le  is  aspirated,  and  not  eclipsed,  although 
according  to  rule,  the  article  and  governing  preposition 
precede  it.  , 

It  appears  right,  on  general  principles,  that  there  should  be  no  such 
exception  as  this  just  noticed,  and  that  it  would  be  better  to  conform  to 
the  general  rule.  The  prevailing  usage  among  our  people,  however,  lends 
great  weight  to  this  second  exception.  (See  Dr.  O'Donovan's  LnsJi  Gram- 
mar, pp.  393,  394.) 

In  the  Ninth  Lesson  we  showed  that  when  the  article 
(at),  the)  is  not  expressed,  the  noun  suffers  aspiration,  and 
not  eclipsis,  after  the  preposition.  Yet  there  are  four  pre- 
positions— a,  in;  bap,  by  (in  swearing);  iaji,  after;  jma, 
before — which  eclipse  the  noun  they  govern,  although  the 
article  be  not  expressed ;  as, 


SELF-INSTRDcTION  IN  IRISH. 


Ill 


At  Tara  to-day,  I  call  on      "$l    b-Ce<vn)fi&|5"    At;    ]u8 


the  mighty  power  of  the 
Holy  Trinity. 

By  (the)  hope,  he  is  there 

He  is  in  Dublin ; 
in  Cork. 

After  Easter. 


Accu^jim  rjeAjtc  c|teut>  n<* 

D<X|t    n-^Ojj,  C&,    ]*e    Al)f)    rji> 

Ca  re  a  in-bA^le  ^.cacIjac; 

A    3-C0|tCAj3. 


Obs.  2.— The  prepositions,  Ann,  in;  50, to;  jAn,  after;  le, 
with ;  cfte,  through,  going  before  the  article  An,  take  r  an- 
nexed for  sound's  sake,  on  account  of  the  vowel  of  the  article ; 
as,  in  the  town,  Ann  An  rn-bAjle  ;  is  written,  "  Aijor"  An  n*- 
b<x|le;  and  contractedly,  Y  at;  ro-bA^le,  or 'rA  rn-b<\]\e;  in 
the  place,  atj r  aoajc;  he  came  across  the  country,  cajij'c 
re  "  C|te<vr"  An  sin;  to  Dublin,  50  bA'le  ^4'c-cI]ac  ;  but  to 
the  town  (with  the  article)  ^ur  An  n)-bAjle. 

When  Ann  is  employed  the  euphonic  r  is,  by  some,  put  before  the  vowel 
a  of  the  article,  in  this  following  the  ear  chiefly  as  their  guide  ;  but  r,  as 
Dr.  O'Donovan  remarks,  "  belongs  to  the  preposition,  not  to  the  article." 

This  is  certain,  as  well  from  the  authority  just  quoted,  as  from  analogy; 
for  le,  with,  becomes  lejr  ;  cne,  cfxeAr ;  therefore  Ann,  should  be  Anof. 
In  Latin  and  Greek  too,  a,  ab,  becomes  abs ;  and  £,  eks,  i.e.,  ex,  before  a 
vowel. 

VOCABULARY. 


SIc-Iuaio,  m.,  Athlone ;  (the  ford  of 
warriors );  loan  means  also 
*  moon,"  as,  t)]A-luA]n.  Mon- 
day ;  dies  lunae.  The  former 
derivation  is  preferable.    - 

boc*tt,  m.,  a  road;  way;  street; 
A]ti  ah  nj-bocAifi,  on  the  road ; 
bocA^n  lAfifiAfn,  a  railroad,  a 
road  of  iron  ;  like  the  French 
chemin  defer:  Italian,  camino 
di  ferro. 

CoTtt,  adj.,  just;  courteous;  »./., 
justice. 

C6ftAc,  equitable ;  upright. 

ConcubAn,  pronounced  as  if  written 
CtjocubAn,  (derived  from  con, 
possessive  plural,  of  heroes ; 
and  cubAti,  careful  of,  fond  of,) 
the  Irish  of  O'Connor;  also 
of  the  Christian  name — Cor- 
nelius. 

ConnAcc,  /,  the  province  of  Con- 
naught  ;  from  conn,  of  heroes  ; 


and  acc,  a  termination,  like 
tas  in  Latin,  or  Hon  in  French 
or  English,  peculiar  to  very 
many  derivative  words.  Others 
derive  it  from  the  proper  name 
— Cot?  (of  the  Hundred  Bat- 
tles); but  the  province  was 
called  Connaught  long  before 
the  time  of  that  monarch. 

Cor  Am,  v.,  defend  ;  inf.  corAinc. 

CorAn,  m.,  (from  coy,  a  foot,)  a 
way,  a  pathway. 

<Dub,  black  ;  n.  m.,  ink  ;  bu^An,  m. 
blackness  ;  oubAn,  a  kidney  ; 
a  hook  ;  a  snare ;  oubAn  ]Ar- 
5A]fieAccA,  a  fish  hook  ;  bubAc, 
m.,  ink  ;  any  black  liquid ; 
adj.,  melancholy,  sad -looking, 
dismal ;  bubAcAf,  sadness,  me- 
lancholy ;  bubAOAn,  m.,  an  ink- 
horn,  or  ink-bottle;  oubAj5e;n, 
f.,  the  deep;  the  dark  ocean; 
(from  bub  and  Ajsejn,  oceanjw 


112 


SELF-INS1KXJCTI0N  IN  IRISH. 


fcuibe,  adj.,  more  black  j  n.  /., 
blackness,  darkness. 

SaU,  m.,  a  Gaul ;  a  foreigner;  an 
Englishman.  From  this  root 
is  derived  3A}Uirij,  Galway, 
•'  the  town  of  the  strangers ;" 
andt)ui)-rjA-5All.  Donegal,  "the 
fort  of  the  strangers. "  To  this 
day  the  terms  5xxel,  Gael,  and 
5aII,  stranger,  are  in  common 
nse  amongst  the  peasantry,  to 
denote  Catholic  and  Protest- 
ant, the  latter — for  the  greater 
part — being  to  the  natives 
5<MU,  i.e.,  aliens,  in  race,  in 
country,  and  creed. 

SaIIoa,  foreign  in  dress,  in  lan- 
guage, or  tone. 

1<Wir>  v'  tell ;  Inf.,  jfjrjfeAdr,  and 
ltjrj]reA6  j  (from  jij,  in ;  and  y:\ox, 
knowledge;)  to  make  a  thing 
known  to  another. 

loc,  m.,  a  lake  ;  Latin,  lacus ;  Ita- 
lian, lago ;  Greek,  A«x>to?. 
loc-nA-tt]Ac,  Loughrea. 

I01J5,  f.  (See  Exception  3  to  Rule 
l.)>  a  ship.  lor;5  reoil,  a  sail- 
ing vessel ;  I095  5A]Ue,  a 
steamer ;  5A1I,  means  steam ; 
5A|Ue,  (poss.  case)  belonging  to 
steam ;  like  the  French,  bateau 
&  vapeur. 

O^elM),  7d.,  island. 

Ofle'AT)  <itt,  the  new  island ;  New- 
foundland ;  sometimes  applied 
to  the  whole  continent  of 
America. 

Or  qot)o,  at  the  head;  above;  Of 
c\ox)x)  5AC  t}]6,  above  levery 
thing. 

PfiA]6t)eAc,  solicitous,  earnest ;  de- 
voted to  with  enthusiasm. 

Sjl,  (spelled  also  r^ofl)  think ;  inj. 
t]leAS. 

Saoca^i,  m.,  labour;  fAocAjiAc,  la- 
borious. 


Soijib,  prosperous,  happy. 

So]\\b^]rr),  I  prosper  ;  6  r<>1fiftf&  Al» 
CjseAtirjA  cu,  Since  the  Lord 
has  prospered  you. 

3o  roitibio©  0]A  &uic,  God  speed 
you ;  the  parting  farewell  of 
the  Irish  peasantry. 

C|tA]U,/.,  a  slave ;  a  servant ;  a  das- 
tard. Sax.  thrael ;  Eng.  thrall. 

CfiAiUeAc,  slavish;  cftfV]UeAcc,  /., 
slavishness. 

CfieAb,  m.,  a  tribe ;  a  family.  Ca& 
e  At)  CfieAb  Afi  leir  e  ?  What 
is  the  tribe  to  which  he  be- 
longs ?    Latin,  tribus. 

CjteAbAc,  m.,  one  of  a  tribe.  Also 
a  farmer. 

Corij-CfteAbAc,  m.,  one  of  the  same 
tribe.     Welsh,  Mddtrevaug.  . 

t5j-tjteAbAc,  m.\  a  hermit:  one  se- 
parated from  his  kith  and  kin. 

t);-cne*Ab,  m.,  a  wilderness,  an  her- 
mitage. Welsh,  didret**>ar:  a 
wilderness. 

CtteAbAb,  m.,  ploughing. 

CfteAbAifie,  m. ,  a  ploughman. 

Cfi|All,  v.  repair,  devise  ;  go,  march, 
travel. 

CUcc,  a  superficies ;  the  earth,  or 
a  portion  of  it ;  a  region ;  a 
market  town,  a  churchyard  or 
green ;  vesture,  covering  ;  its 
secondary  meaning  is,  beauty, 
loveliness ;  again,  pleasure,  sa- 
•  tisfaction  arising  from  the  en- 
joyment of  what  is  agreeable ; 
delight,  endearment,  delectar 
tion. 

ClAccTT>Att,  pleasant,  handsome,  fine, 
agreeable. 

CUccrijAfuvcc,  /,  agreeableness,  de- 
lightfulness. 

ClAcc-SftAfAcc,  topography ;  from 
cUcc,  and  5fiAfA&,  an  old  Irish 
verb,  signifying  to  write.  Gr. 
ypeupiy,  grapho. 


EXERCISE  XXXII. 
1.  So  !&  bjteAT;,  a  SbeATt>u^r?     2.  ]j*  l&  bjieA3  6,  buj- 
6e<vCA|*  bo  D(j]A.*     3.  Wac  njoc   c&   cu,  Ari)A]l  \]ott)  f&]t)t 

Note— In  Irish  \),  and  the  ()  are  mere  marks  of  Aspiration.    When- 
ever, therefore,  it  happens,  as  it  sometimes  must,  that  an  \)  is  placed  aft 


SELF-IWSTRUCTION   IN   IRISH.  113 

*jft  ad  TD-bocAi|i?  4.  ]y  rtjoc  30  Seiner),  cA  rt)e  a^ji  ad  td- 
bocAjn.  5.  b-fu|l  rseul  dua&  (new  story — news)  Aijt  bic 
A3AbbA»D?  6.  VQAiye,  v'\  D-fu^l  f*3eul  dua6  A^n  b]c  A3An? 
bu]c.  7.  b'  £e|b|u  30  b-fu-|l;  V]  jtAjb  cu  a  niAri)  3AD  T5eu^ 
e|5]r)  bo  buine,  6]|t  ca  cu  j:aoi  'd  3-cA.1l  (under  the  repute) 
— a  be)i  3|teAt>n)ATi,  (entertaining,  funny)  njejrieAc  (merry) ; 
A5ur*  dac  iD-be]beAb  cu|nre  (weariness)  A^n  aod  bujDe  a 
be^beAb  Atrt  At)  TD-bocAK,  do  Aift  ad  D5onc  add  AOD^eAcc 
leAC.  8.  5o  TtAib  tdajc  A5Ab  a  Codcudaiu,  bj  cu  a  3-corn- 
r;ui6e  co|ti?  clAccrr)A]t,  rjAiDrAc  (mirthful).  9.  Wil  rne  A15 
TiAb  a  SeArr)u]f,  a6c  aida^d  (but  only)  At?  D}b  cA  jac  bujD© 
a  nAb  one.  10.  jr  ^AbA  at)  c-atd  o  b|  ajatt)  pAil  (pro- 
nounced  quickly  in  one  syllable  fah-yil)  caidc  '  a  beADAb 
teAc — ca  rr)-bibeAr)T)  cu  Ar>oir  A15  cori)Dui3?  11.  Ca  AnAr 
(a  dwelhng)  ajatt}  'dd  3An  30  5A]U]ri) — bA]le  a  3-Coddacc, 
ru|5ce  (situated)  aiu  ad  3-CUA17.  12.  0;  cA  £{of*  asakj; 
b^ile  e  y\\)  cA  a^5  e|nr3  30  thou;  bAile  a  ca  ADojr  a^u  ad 
3-corAD  bjneoic  bo  'd  ojleAD  un,  A5ur  bAjle  A13  a  b-puil  30 
leofi  A15  ceAcc  3AC  lA  6  3A6  cAinbe  (quarter,  direction) ; 
<v3ur  ydy  or*  cjorjrj  3AC  D|b  bAile  add  a  b-^uil  An  i>ceAt)3A 
buccAir  f  aoi  rrjeAf.  13.  fy  cnejb  da  5Aill|rbe  a  3-corbDui3e 
■pnA^biDeAc  Ain  ceAD3A  a  d-acauac,  the  tribes  of  Galway 
were  always  studiously  fond  of  the  language  of  their  fa- 
thers. 14.  ^icc  DAft  CAjDje  bo  beAnbttACAjn  O'atdod  a-ju 
Afr?  15.  Cajdic;  f  ao]1  nje  (1  thought)  3un  nA^b  rr)e  A13 
IDfCAcc  bujc  Ain.  16.,Mi  nAbAjr.  17.  v2^A^re  caidic  re 
a  DA^le.  18.  %ixy  V  ad  OlleAD  ujt  a  b]  re?  19.  SeAb. 
20.  b-fujl  30  leon  A^n5ib  A]3e  A15  ceAcc  bo?  21.  ft] 
b-^u|l  A]5e  30  leon  Ajn5|b,  d]+i  v]  b-puil  re  add  acc  6a  blj- 
A3AD,  A3U]*  b-\  ad  c-atd  ole  le  rAoucu^Ab  b'pA^Ail;  D|  b-^ruil, 
Ain  ad  Abb  An  T]v,  iDortAD  Ain3|b  Ai3e.  22,  %ir)  D-be^n  fe 
D]b  A]n  b|c  rDAic  Ain  ad  cjn  A3uf  aiu  da  bAOiDlb?  23 
Oein  re  5un  idajc  ad  A]c  \ ;  30  b-fu]l  i)&  bAoiDe  jad  cnA]l- 

one  of  the 'nine  aspirable  consonants,  it  has,  it  should  be  remembered,  no 
other  effect  on  that  consonant  than  what  the  (•)  dot,  had  it  been  placed 
over  the  said  consonant,  \v  ould  have  produced. 

&b>  therefore,  is  the  same  as  6. 
ch,  ...  ...  c. 

3b,  ...  ».  $• 

ph.  ■••  ...  P- 

bh,  ...  .-  b,  &c.     Seepage  19. 


114  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

leACC,  j*<\ofi,  cojiac,  vaocatiac,  odojiac.  24.  TC^b  A]iDftft 
bjieA5  Aj5e  A]ji  ad  b-fAtftfise  ?  25.  Wj  1**1°  ^J^riF  bjieag 
A^e  A^jt  ad  b-fAitifx3e — b]  at)  5&0C  Aflb,  ad  rpei  ft  pao^  bu- 
bAtj  A5iir  rroub  do  rjeul  Airi  at>  D^itejij  Aift  jreAb  6a  Ia.  26. 
?Id  A]|t  lo]i?5  reoil  fc>o  c<x]dJc  re? — was  it  in  a  sailing  ves- 
sel he  came?  27.  rl^  fe&8;  acc  A]|t  Iojd3  5A]lle  (pro<, 
nouneed  in  two  syllables,  gahyil-le)  gahyil,  as  one  syllable; 
no,  but  in  a  steamer).  28.  Cja  ad  A]t)ru  ca  A]ft  ad  lo^n^ 
5AiUe  Affi  b-cA]Djc^  re?  29.  Pft|ODrA  3Ubejtc.  30.  3*o 
add  5aiII]it)  bo  cuiri  riA&  rceAc  a  3-cuad?— was  it  at  Gal- 
way  they  put  into  harbour?.  31.  jr  reA&.  32.  Oati 
td'poca|1  cArrjtqb  a  D5AT1  50  Loc-DA-rijAc  (Loughrea)r;  xo 
e  be^fte  rn'Airc^rie-fe,  ad  ]ub.  33.  ft-piql  curA  a^3  bui  a 
b-j?A&  ?  34;  Ca  roe  bul  30  ^Ic-Iuad.  35.  IF  ad  Ijoro-rA  Ar)v 
]*o  a  docc  A5UI*  be|8]}t  add,  Afo  30  leori  a  fD&ftAc.  36.  5o 
|tA|b  roA^c  A5Ab,  D]  fADpAb.  37.  2t)A]re,  ca  fAilce  ftori>Ac, 
tda  f  ADA]ft.  38.  N|  fADpAb;  cjtj<\llpAb  fyori?.  39.  5o  re]|r 
bjje  Oja  bujc 


TWENTY-FIRST    LESSON. 

Obs.  1.-— All  verbs  beginning  with  one  of  the  seven 
mute  consonants  (b,  j:,  p,  c,  3,  b,  cs)  are  echpsed  after 
particles  of  interrogation — ad,  whether;  a  (for  ad),  whe- 
ther ;  dac,  whether  not ;  ca,  where ; — also  after  50,  that, 
would  that ;  oa,  if,  suppose  if  ;  (sign  of  the  conditional 
mood) ;  iduda,  if  not ;  and  after  dac  (relative  pronoun), 
who  not ;  which  not ;  as, 

'•  %it)  b-puil"  ca  30  roAjc?  Are  you  well? 

"  ^  5-c^u]V  cu  roe?  Do  you  hear  me? 

"  W  ac  b-cu^eADD"  re  cu  ?  Does  he  not  understand  you  ? 

"  Ca  b-wl,y  D^  ?  Where  is  God  ? 

"  Ca  b-pu|r  ca  ^C6A]fD?  Where  art  thou,  Adam? 

"  Oa  ro-bejceA"  add  fo  v]  Hadst  Thou  been  here  my 

£Abf?A6    roo    beAftb-bjtA-  brother  had  not  died. 

CAjfl  bAr. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  115 

"  2l)u?H  &-qoqpxi&"  riAb  A]jt     If  they   will   not   come   at 

An  cjtj,  be]8|b  jdaII.  three,  they  shall  be  late. 

"  5o  nj-beAtjnujg"  Oja  buic.     May  God  save  you. 

Obs.  2. — a,  who,  which ;  when  nominative  case,  causes 
aspiration  ;  (See  Fourteenth  Lesson, first  paragraph,  p.  79), 
but  when  objective  case,  governed  by  a  preposition  ex- 
pressed or  suppressed,  causes  eclipsis ;  as, 

$Cn  ce   "  Ajfi  a"  rrj-brioT)  z\x  He  on  whom  thou  hast  be- 

5jt&8.  stowed  love. 

Taiv  a'v  tja  £]ll  'r  at?  r)5leo  Stay,  and  do  not  return  to 

"  &V  b-ctnjAir  cul. — Ho-  the  fight   to  which   thou 

m^,  Z.  524,  B.  I.  hast  given   (turned)  thy 

back. 

$tr>   c-ATtj  'V  b-cAjtJjc   Pa-  The  time  (in)  which  (when) 

bjuqc  50  b-^ITMW*  Patrick  came  to  Ireland. 

It  may  be  well  to  see  at  a  glance,  the  instances  in  which  a,  in  its 
several  acceptations,  affects,  and  when  it  does  not  affect  with  aspiration 
or  eclipsis,  the  initial  mute  of  the  noun  or  verb  immediately  following 
it:— 

'  a,  when  it  signifies  all  who,  all  that ;  as,  a  b-fru^l  &e  njrjAib 
>  A]fi  Arj  boTJ)^r),  all  that  are  of  women  on  earth. 
A,  when  it  signifies  whom,  which,  governed  by  a  preposition 

(See  preceding  Examples,  under  Obs.  2.) 
A  (for  Aty)     ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         whether?   as, 

U  &-qoqrA]6  Ctt,  tjo  a  b-jrAf^AiS  cu, 
<3]lfr>  A  Ru]r)  ? 
Wilt  thou"  come  or  stay, 

Eileen  a  Rim  ? 
by     v     I  A,  ...         ...        their;  as,  a  5-CAftA,  their  fries d. 

!  a,  (forAfjrj)     in;  as,  21  S-CAjHI 

t  tjA  K]5,  in  Cashel  of  the  Kings. 

(  a,  when  it  signifies  his ;  as  "  a"  ca|va,  his  friend. 
Aspiration    |  a,         ...         ...       who,  which;  as,  ao  ce  "a"  TijolAr,  he 

,       ,  I  who  praises, 

is  pro  uce     |  ^  jg  a  g^  0f  ^he  jj^  m0od  ;  as,  "  a"  n)olA6,  to  praise. 
by  J  a  ...  a  sign  of  the  nom.  case  q2  address ;  as,  "  a"  cAjtA  nyo 

^         cno]6e,  oh,  friend  of  my  heart. 

No  change    r^  £gn&e&  her;  as,  "a"  catia,  her  friend. 

is  produced  ■<  A  strengthens  an  affirmation ;  a  bejtijn),  I  say. 

Obs.  3. — In  every  situation  in  which  an  initial  consonant 
is  eclipsed,  an  initial  vowel  takes  13 ;  as,  aji  "  n-ACA^n"  a  cA 
A]|t  ne-jri),  Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven;  cADA]ft  bu]n»  At} 


Eclipsis  is 
produced 


11G 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH, 


yai>   A]i   (t  t)-&pfaf  lAecAri*,^]!,  give  us  this  day  our  daily 

bread. 

^ijuj*    bo    tbe^ll    hup.  tc  11-  And  "  your  father"  cheated 

AC&jfi"  roe-  ^5ur    &o  rV> <>.!-  me,  and  changed  my  hire 

l&ljtc    njo    cuAftAf^  bejc-  ten     times. — •  •RFonfe     0/ 

ij-uAjjte.  Jacob  to  Rachel  and  Lia. 

When,  however,  the  article  at>  (the),  governed  by  a 
preposition,  precedes  the  initial  vowel,  0  is  not,  in  that 
case,  prefixed;  because  n  of  the  article  (<v»)  answers  the 
requirements  of  euphony  quite  as  well;  as,  A||i  An  &doa}i 
r|T)v,  on  that  account. 

There  is  not,  as  should  be,  according  to  Obs.  3,  an  \)  placed  before  a 
in  A6bA|t,  since  the  final  0  of  the  article  produces  the  required  euphony. 

Note  —By  means  of  Eclipsis  and  Aspiration  in  Irish,  the  varying 
Bounds  of  the  mutable  consonants  are  clearly  noted,  while,  at  the  same 
time,  the  radical  unvarying  spelling  of  each  word  is  preserved.  From 
the  non-use  of  this  system  of  notation  for  the  variable  consonants,  the 
Welsh  have,  in  changing  the  consonant  with  every  successive  mutation 
of  sound,  sadly  destroyed  the  orthography  of  their  language,  and  ren- 
dered Etymology  a  puzzle. 

The  difference  in  the  manner  of  notation  is  best  seen  from  the  follow- 
ing example  : — 


Irish. 


Welsh. 


21  c*ft. 

21  CAft. 

2lfi  3-cAfu 


Car  agos. 
Ei  gar. 
Ei  char. 
Vy  nghar. 


English, 


A  near  kinsman  or  frjend. 
His  friend. 
Her  friend. 
My  friend. 
Our  friend. 


The  radical  initial  is  four  times  changed  in  Welsh ;  in  Irish  it  is  pre- 
served ?mchanged  j  its  various  permutations  in  sound  "being  noted  by 
means  of  Aspiration  and  Eclipsis. 

VOCABULARY. 


tl6l&CAd,,  (pr.  eyelakoo),,  was  buried;   I 
from  a61ac,  (46,  the  first  syl. 
sounds  like  eye.     See  Fourth  [ 
Lesson,  p.  21). 

fXprcol.  Apostle :  from  the  Greek, 


Dfteic,  to  hold  ;  to  hold  in  the  mind; 

form  a  judgment ;  bjtejt  bne;ce, 

to  judge,  judgment. 
tyitt»j£j  a  womb;  poss.  case,  hftu»j, 

or  bjtorj,  of  the  womb. 
Cac,  /.,   a  battle ;  ceubcAC^c,  of 

the  hundred  battles. 


SELF-INSTBUCYION  IN  IKISH. 


11? 


Ca6uo*6;  •»».,  fighting,  temptation. 

Ceur,  *»•»  a  cross;  a  crucifix;  v., 
to  crucify. 

Cjiejb;ni,  I  believe ;  c\iep.,  believe 
thou;  Latin,  crede. 

Cua]6,  went ;  per.  tense  of  ce]o ; 
in  v. ,  go  thou. 

fcVjijnj,  for  bo  A|nn),  thy  name. 

©eAijcAji,  pass,  voice,  present  tense 
of  the  verb  bean,  do  ;  is  done  ; 
50  t)-beAi)CAjt,  subj.  pres.,  that 
may  be  done ;  5ty|6ceAfi,  is 
done ;  is  another  form  of  the 
pass,  voice  of  the  verb  "  to 
do ;"  coming  from  a  different 
radix— 51)16,  act,  do;  perform. 
Three  of  the  irregular  verbs — 
(which  in  Irish,  amount  in  all 
only  to  ten) — are  found  in  the 
Lord's  Prayer.  They  are — 
CI51&.  may  come  ;  beAi)CAjt  and 
5«jj*ceAfi,  is  done  ;  cAbA]|t  (pr. 
thoir),  give. 

C*5i Ail*,  /,,  church;  resembling  the. 
French  eglise,  is,  like  it,  de- 
rived from  the  same  root, 
eMlesia,  Gr. 

Fjaca,  to.,  debts;  trespasses. 

£]ACAii),  to.,  a  debtor  $  Latin,  debitor. 
or,  as  the  English  paraphrase 
has  it,  "those  who  trespass 
against  us  ;"  An  h-t fACAtttrjAjb, 
(to)  our  debtors. 

FuA]n5  pres,  tense  of  £&5,  get ;  £UA]tt 
bAr,  got,  or  suffered,  death. 

5ad,  take,  receive,  capture,  con- 
ceive, to  a^i  upon  i  to  perform; 
5AbA]6  A]  fin),  take  (ye)  up  arms; 
jAbA]6  feftb,  take  possession  ; 
An  5AbA&  e,  was  he  captured  ? 
a  5aBa6,  who  was  conceived 
of  "or  by;  bo  5AbAbAji  CjtAi), 
they  cast  anchor ;  5AbA|6 
AbnAin,  sing  songs. 


"5&}t),  to  beget  j  to  be  bom  of ;  G?, 
ytwv,  gmou;  a  r;e}r)e&£>,  who 
was  bom  of;  begotten  of; 
Welsh,  geni ;  Lat.  #^0 ;  Sans- 
janih. 

PulAt)5,  suffer.,  endure ;  a  b7  f  uUqg 
p&ir ;  who  endured  the  passion. 

T*Tl1°0>  »"•»  Hell ;  Lat:.  infernum. 

lAecATijAjl,  daily ;  derived  from  lAe, 
poss.  case  of  lA,  day ;  and 
AtijAil,  like,  i.e.,  day-like ;  as 
daily  irs  English  has  come  from 
the  Saxon  day-lie,  day-like. 

Iej5,  let,  allow,  permit ;  Ija  "le;5 
nt)!)>  do  not  permit  us,  lead  ua 
not. 

2t)A|tb  (pr.  mdno).  dead;  Lat.  mors, 
death,  and  mortuiis,  -dead  ;  o 
vr>  AfibA'jb,  from  the  dead.  Welsh, 
marw,  to  die  ;  Heb.  no,  meth. 

tlAotb,  to.,  a  saint ;  adj.  holy;  nAo- 
iua6,  to  make  holy ;  r)Aoti)CA, 
made  holy,  blessed,  sanctified; 
qAotb-CAfij  pass,  voice,  is  made 
holy  ;  50  i)Aoti)CAfi>  subj.  mood, 
that  may  be  made  holy. 

HeATO,  £,  Heaven  ;poss.  case,  oejttjc; 
prep,  case,  neinj. 

V&ptf\,  to.,  Pater;  from  which  the 
.former  is  derived  by  changing 
i  into  b. 

PeAcA&,  to.,  a  sin  ;  Latin,  jpeccatum. 

peACAc,  a  sinner ;  peACAcAjb,  (to) 
sinners. 

,*>p]0|tAb,  to.,  Spirit,  Ghost;  a/) 
SpiojtAb  rUoti),  the  Holy  Ghost. 

XaIjuai),  f.,  poss.  case  of  gaIa^u, 
earth. 

C|5?6,  comes ;  Ir.  verb  ;  50  b-c]5;8, 
subj.  mood,  may  come  ;  root — 
CAfi|t,  come. 

U]le,  all ;  as,  uiie-cuttjAccAc,  All- 
powerful,  Almighty, 


EXEECISE  XXXIIL 


[There  are  many  of  our  readers,  we  feel  certain,  anxious 
to  see  the  Pater  noster  in  Irish.  In  this  Lesson  We  relieve 
this  anxious  feeling,  and  give,  too,  the  Ave  Maria  and 
Creed,     There  is  no  way  for  learning  a  language  better 


118  SELF-INSTRUCTION   IN   IRISH. 

than  to  commit  to  memory  as  many  words  as  one  possibly 
can  from  that  language. 

Ur)P*]bw,  the  "Pater.1' 

$(fi  n-ACA'jfi,  a  cA  A|]t  T)6|rb ;  50  T)Aori)c<vft  feVfnn) ;  50 
b-c]5|8  bo  itjgeAcc ;  50  n-beADCAjt  bo  to]\  Aijt  ad  caIah), 
xx}4,]\  3t)j8ce<v]t  Ai|t  nejrb.  Caca^i  bufnn  ad  ju8  Aft  d- 
AjtAD  Uece<vri)Ail;  A5&r  ida^c  bujnD  aji  b-fjACA,  mAjt  ri)A^c- 
roujb-De  b?A|t  b-f]ACAri)t)A|b  pe^o  ;  A3UJ*  da  le]5  rjDD  a 
S-CAcagAS ;  acc  y Aojt  rjoo  6  olc.     $lrnei). 

^ti)  c-Uue-^AftjA;  t>6,  £A|lce  ad  ^ TOSS- 
'S §  bo  beACA,  a  $t)ii]fte,  a  cA  Iad  be  JftArA,  cA  ad  Cf- 
JeAftDA  leAc;  ^r  beA^ujgce  cu  cAjt  da  tDOAjb,  Asur  )y 
beADDuiSce  cojia6  bo  bfiot)D>  JofA,  ^t  DAori)  ^t)u^fie,  a 
ri)AcA]|t  Oe,  31*16  ojtAiDO-De  da  j*eACACA]b,  ado]]*,  A5ur 
ajji  uAj]t  Aft  Tt)-bA]r.     ?tn?ef7. 

Cjte  da  9-$lpfcol. 

Cjiejbjm  Ann  Oja,  ai)  $icAjft  i^le-cmDAccAc,  cttuciqg- 
ceo^|t  ne^iije  A3ur  caUdad:  A5ur  atid  3  of  a  Cjtjopc,  a  aod- 
ri)AC-fAt),  A|t  b-C}5eA|ii)A;  a  5AbAD  6  'd  SpjojiAb  Haott), 
a' 5e|neAb  6  ^)u]|te  615,  a  b'pulADS  V&1V  V*°)  $oi,dc  P\o- 
lAib;  a  ceAfAb,  a  £uajji  bAr  A5ur .  a  o-a&Iaca&;  a  cua]8 
y\oy  50  b-i^fi^oDo;  a  b'  ef|ti5  At?  cjteAf  Ia  6  ri)AjtbAjb;  a 
cuAjb  ruAr  A]|t  o&jri) :  a  ca  'on  a  f  u]6e  A^jt  bei,r  Oe,  ad 
¥(cajt  u]le-cun)AccA^§ :  Arfjo  qocpAr  le  bfiejCAnjflAr  ca- 
bA|ftc  Ajfi  beobA^b  A5Uf  Aifi  ri)A]tbA|b.  Gftejbfrn  'r  *V 
Spio|tAb  Waoid,  *x  ad  daon)  G^Ufr  GAcoiJjceAC,  a  3* 
curoAOjt)  DA  daotd;  a  ri)AiceA&  da  b-f*eACAb;  Ai)n  eifejjtjge 
da  3-cojtp  Ajitr 'r  An  rn-beACA  rucAjn.     3Xro&D* 

Note.  — Remember  that  the  nominative  case  comes  after  the  verb  j  the 
adjective  after  the  noun  with  which  it  agrees  ;  as,  above,  the  Irish  words 
&'  Airpi?i  "thy  name;"  tnSe^e,  "thy  kingdom;"  follow  those  verbs  of 
which  they  are  the  subject;  and  tit©  adjective  UecAtijAil,  follows  the  noun 
ajv&i),  bread. 


i^,  n.  v  ~  ?  -/  -  - 

SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


ua 


TWENTY-SECOND  LESSON. 

Some  of  the  numeral  adjectives  have  already,  from  time 
to  time,  appeared  in  our  Lessons.  A  full  list  of  both  Or 
dinal  and  Cardinal  is  here  subjoined : 


CARDINALS. 


1.  Uor>,  or.Aen,  (pr.  in  one 
syllable  ee-un.) 


2.  Co,  two  in  the  abstract 
— as,  it  has  struck  (the) 
two;  biiA^l  re  At)  bo. 

<Oo,  never  precedes  a  noun. 

Oa,  two,  accompanies  the 

noun,  and  qualifies  it. 

3.  Ctf. 

4.  CeACAfi,  four  in  the  ab- 
stract ;  as,  five  is  better 
than  four,  }y  ^eAjtfi  cuj5 
da  ceACA^jt;  -it  struck 
four,    ho    biiA^l    re    ah 

*  ceAca|]t. 

Gejcjie,    four;     as,    four 
feet,  ce|C[ie  cor. 

5.  Cujj. 

6.  Sfe. 

7.  SeAcc. 

8.  Occ. 

9.  K!^oi 

10.  Oejc. 

11.  Uon-be  A3. 

12.  Oo-&eA5. 


ORDINALS. 

1st.  Ceub,  AOT)ri)A8  (pr. 
^-wnwoo) :  the  ending 
rilAb  (woo)  suffixed  to 
any  cardinal  adjective, 
gives  its  corresponding 
ordinal. 

2nd.  Oo-tt)a6. 


2nd  Oajia. 

3rd.  CjteAr;  qt^rijab  (pr. 
ihreewoo.) 

4th.  CeACA|tn)A8,  keharwoo, 
signifies  also  a  quarter, 
because  it  is  the  fourth 
part ;  the  thigh ;  a  stanza, 
or  quartan  ;  a  quadrant; 
a  ploughland,  pasturing. 


5th.  Cu^eAb. 

6th.  Se-ri)Ab,  and  rereAb, 
(sheshoo). 

7th.  Se<\cc-rbab. 

8th.  Occ-ri)Ab. 

9th,  "NAcj-^Ab. 
10th.  Oe.jcti^Ab. 
11th,  Uot)tt?a6  beA3» 
12th.  Oon)<\6  be  A3. 


120  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

IB.  C|t]  beAr,  13th.   Cfijrb<*6    beA3,    or  , 

14,  CeACA-jji-beAj.  14tlic  CeACA|ttT)<x8  be  A3. 

15.  Cujj-bea^.  15th.  Cu]5H)a8  beA3« 

18.  <Se-be<v3.  16th.  Seti)A8  beAj. 
17.   SeAcc-beA5.  17th.  SeAccrt)A&  beAj* 
•18.  Occ-b&Aj.  18th.  Occri?A&  be  A3. 

19.  MAO]-b&Aj.  19th.  MAon)Ab  b^Aj. 

20.  Tide.  20th.  TiceAb.' 

21.  ^ton  aY  Vfat  or  21st.  ^or)n)A8  a-jji  £|c]&* 
Aon  A]n  f  jcjb,  one  {on)  twentieth. 

22.  Do  A*f  "p]ce,  or  22nd.  OorbAb  A][t  f\c]h. 
bo  A]fi  f  jc]b. 

Numerals  from  ten-  to  twenty  are  formed  by  annexing 
the  suffix  tf  b£A5,1'  "  teen/5  (from  bee,  ten)  to  the  simple 
numerals  Aon.  bo,  q-q,  ceACAn,  cuij,  &c. 

Adjectives  come  a/fer  the  nouns  with  which  they  agree ; 
numeral  adjectives,  however,  go  before  them. 

When  a  number  greater  than  ten — composed,  of  course, 
of  the  simple  numeral  and  the  decimal  ending  be<*3 — is 
joined  to  a  noun,  the  latter  is  placed  neither  before  nor 
after  the  compound  numeral,  but  between  the  decimal  end- 
ing (beA5)  and  the  digit ;  as, 

2lt)ojr  buo  6a  "^eAn"-6eA5,  cl&i)i)  laccih, 
Now  the  sons  of  Jacob  were  twelve. 
— Irish  Translation  of  ihz  Booh  of  Gemsis,  by  John  Archbishop  of  Tuam. 
Dublin — Duffy. 

Of  the  first  ten  numerals  or  digits,  some  aspirate  ;  others 
eclipse ;  the  rest  cause  no  change, 

r<&or),  one. 

D&,  two;  except  the  expression,  b&  fc-cn]Anf 
produced   \      ^  ^irds;  as, 


Aspiration 

is 

i  due 
by 


Da  b-fojVjAi}  rvebczb  le  rlef&cib, 
Two-thirds  snow  in  mountains. 


SeAcc,  seven,  \  and  the  compound  forms  o* 
.  ^Occ,  eight,  f  7,  8,  9— reACc-bfeAfr  17; 
V^^ot,  nine,  focc-beAj,  18  ;  w^oj-beAj, 
(Oejc,  ten?       j  19. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION   IN  IRISH,  12/ 

fCfie,  three. 
No  ;  Cejqte,  four, 

change      j  Cuij,  five, 
occurs        j  Se,  six. 
after         (  T]ce,  twenty, 

(^Cfioco-  thirty,  &c. 

Obs. — In  English,  to  a  question  in  which  the  verb  is 
•Ally  expressed,  the  mere  sign  of  the  tense  suffices  for 
answer — the  rest  being  clearly  understood  from  the  ques- 
tion put;  as,  in  the  following,  Have  you  gone  to  town  to- 
day? I  have*  Do  you  play  on  the  harp?  I  $o.  '  Will 
your  friend  be  always  remembered  by  you  ?  He  shall. 
To  the  reply,  "  I  have,"  the  word  "  gone,"  is  understood ; 
to  the  phrase,  "  I  do/'  the  word  "  play"  is  understood  ;  and 
"  be  remembered,"  is  clearly  supposed  to  come  after  the 
answer,  "  he  shall,"  in  the  foregoing  sentences. 

In  Irish,  however,  no  such  suppression  as  this  pointed 
out  does  or  can  occur,  for  the  idea  of  time  is  expressed 
by  the  verbal  ending,  which  accordingly  necessites  the 
enunciation  of  the  entire  verb;  as,  atj  ffii&buffie&vv  c«  rrje? 
Do  you  love  me?  ron&&ui±i]rrh  I  do  (love),  >t  b-cioc"fr^|8B- 
cu.  bo r>  ^-cAitfi a s5?  Will  you  come  to  the  rock?  C]oc- 
"faa,"  I  shall  (come)  ;  see  page  108. 

Do,  did,  may,  can,  might,  could,  shall,  will,  when  mere 
signs  of  grammatical  time,  are  translated  into  Irish  by  the 
inflection  or  ending  peculiar  to  each  tense,  and  conse- 
quently the  verb  must  be,  even  in  answering  to  a  question, 
expressed  fully. 

VOCABULARY. 


Accompany  (go  with).  &ul  le ;  please  • 
accompany  us,  cA^tn  I]t}t;,  ida 
'r  re  bo  rofi  e. 

Azure,  goftttj,  i]Ac-50fut). 

Clear,  51*1). 

Cloudless,  5 Ati  r)eul;  adjectives  end- 
ing in  less,  are  translated  by 

the  preposition  sah,  without       Dionysius,    \  ^j,,,,. 
(Jbi\  sans),  governing  the  noun  j    l>ems,  J 

which  forms  the  forepart  of  tne  I   footstool,  coir-rrol,  m.  ^ 
adjectives:  as  spotless,  (without  j   Freezing;  A15  rpc  ;  Latin,  deem. 
spot),  reproachlesst  (without  re-  |  ...      tieo      (freezing      'ha&X)  * 


preach),  %&\)  rn?Al,  5^fj  e&itj, 

sans  tache,  sans  reproche. 
Constellation,  cojrnfieulc,  tn. 
Contemplate,  bneAunUoA6>  derived 

from  bpeic,    to    conceive,   to 

hold,  to  judge, 
Delia  (Bridget),  On]5jbt 


122 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


Welsh,  rheu ;  fteoUc,  ice ;  fie- 
oIacao,  to  become  icy. 

Happiness,   ronAf,  in.   (from  fot)A, 
happy),  r^ur),  m. 

Horn,  A&Afic,  m.  (ad  in  the  begin- 
ning or  middle  of  words  sounds 
like  ey)   £Aoj  A&A]ncjb,  under 
horns,  horned! 
2l6AnCAc,  horny. 

,,  ttepOj  a  horn,  a  pin- 

nacle, gable,  peak,  mountain. 
Hence  the  names  of  so  many 
cliffs  or  mountains  in  Scotland, 
Ben-wyvis;  Ben-Lomond;  Ben- 
Nevis  ; — as  well  as  in  Ireland 
Ben-Burb  ;  Ben-bulban  ;  Ben- 
Edair  (Howth).  In  Welsh, 
pen  means  peak,  or  headland  ; 
as,  Penkillan.  The  name 
Twelve  Pens,  by  which  the 
twelve  cilffs  in  Conneinara  are 
called,  is  manifestly  for  u  twelve 
hems?' 

bept^Ac,  horned,  curled,  peeked, 
nimbus-like,  pointed,  forked. 
'&n  fceAtUc  bennAc,  the  homed 
moon.    Hen.   mn,    bana,    to 

TT 

build  ;  T3,  Ben,  a  son,  because 

the  prop  of  the  family. 
Ignatius,  HAff&r  ;  tUofb  W&xfiT&T 

lo^olA,  St.  Ignatius  of  Loyola. 
Lawn,    cuui), ;  m.j    njACAifte,.  *»., 

Light,  (lustre*  effulgence),  leuf,  m. 

(ablaze),  UrAiti,/. 

(brightness),  roluf,  *». 

(to  ignite),  lAf,  v. 

(notlieavy),  eAb-cfion). 
Mercury,  AjfiseAb  beo  (i.e.,  quick- 
silver). 
Moon,  seAUAc,  / 


Miles,  ?l)AoliT)U]tte  (pr.  as  T^)Ao\rte,), 

.<?  from  hjaoI,  bald,  shaven,  de- 
voted to  ;  as  clerics  were  ;  and 
^)u]fie,  Mary. 

Night,  o;bce,/.,  (pr.  ee-che),  ,as  op 
posed  to    1A,   day ;    rjocz,  to- 
night, opposed  to  Arj  ]U6,  to-day. 

Opinion,  b  An  AtrjA]l,  f. 

Orio  (Mount),  remarkable  for  being 
the  hill  on  which  SS.  Peter  and 
Paul  suffered,  is  called  by  the 
author  of  the  "  Roman  Vision" 
oticrjoc-CepAif,  the  golden  hiU 
of  Cephas,  or  Peter. 

Promenading,  rpAir&ineAce,  /. ;  de- 
rived from  xp&T*  a  space,  m.,  a 
little  time ;  and  Ajrbftt,  /„  a 
journey;  i.e.,  walking  about  for 
a  time. 

Reflect,  rTDUA]fjeA&,  leunr^uAweAd. 

O'Reilly,  UaKasaUac.  The  O'Reil- 
lys were  Princes  of  East 
Brefny,  or  Cavan ;  the  Rtun- 
ca}£,  O'Rourkes,  Princes  of  East 
Brefny,  or  Leitrim.  Ka^aIac, 
from  whom  the  family  took  its 
name,  lived  in  the  tenth  cen- 
tury. 

Terrace,  AnbAn. 

Threshold,  cAinreAc,  (as  if  cAnn 
X ceAc,  come  in) ;  bonuf. 

Throne,    a  royal    chair,    cACAom 

Vatican  Hill,  choc  £A]6icat)  :  Vatea, 
in  old  Latin,  fates,  is  from 
the  Irish  £AjS,:  &  prophet; 
and  not,  as  Scalinger  derives 
it,  from  the  "Greek  0aT*2$, 
pkates,  a  talker. 

Vestibule,  ^onbonuf ,  m. 

Weather,  A>fi)tVfcf*l  frosty  weather 
is  fine,  ]X  bneA£  Ajtojrflt  rjocA. 


EXERCISE  XXXIV. 


1.  Denis,  are  you  after  tea?  &  t^orjcaS,  aji  6l  at  bo 
6ft jb  (thy  portion  of)  ce?  2.  I  am;  (&'  oUr — I  have 
drunk  it).  3.  Well,  as  the  night  is  fine,  let  us  go  out  and 
have  a  short  stroll  on  the  terrace,  and  enjoy  an  agreeable 
conversation-— n?A,|fe  6  c&itU  30  b-puil  ai?  ojbce  bfie&j 


SELF-INSTRUCTION   IN   IRISH.  123 

cefgmujf  aii)ac  A3»r  beAnmujr  r"p<\]rb|fteAcc  Ajfi  An'AjtbAn, 
A3up  b|6ea6  A^Ajnn  cori)]iA6  CA^cneArqAc.  4.  I  am  pleased ; 
but  ray  sister  Dela  is  most  anxious  that  I  should  remain 
with  her  for  an  hour,  <xcc  ca  mo  6eAjxb-f \\i\\  t>|i|5jb  pAO| 
bu]l  ri)ojfi  50  b-pAnpAinn  Ajce  A1F  peAb  uAjjie.  5.  Wei), 
ask  her  to  accompany  us.  6.  Yes,  I  shall  (]<v|tf!Ab).  7. 
Delia,  will  you  be  pleased  (*ft  rt)&]t  leAc)  to  accompany 
Miles  O'Reilly  and-  myself  while  taking  a  promenade  on 
the  terrace?  8.  I  shall  (^r  roAjc  \\o\v) ;  I  am  just  so  glad 
to  be  able  to  gain  something  from  your  wisdom.  Well, 
what. a  beautiful  night !  9.  (Miles) — It  is  a  very  beautiful 
night,  indeed*  10.  (Delia) — It  is  freezing  hard — is  it  not? 
(Ca  re  A15  rfoc  30  5eup. — nAc  b-Fitjl?)  11.  It  is  freezing 
hard,  for  all  the  signs  (corb<v]trA|8  rjocA)  of  frost  are  appa- 
rent (polur);  the  sky, is  cloudless  and  azure;  the  wind  is 
blowing  from  the  north  (cA  nA  3A0C  o'n  cuaj6)  ;  the  stars 
sparkle  very  brilliantly  (ca  nA  jteulcA  A13  beAlji<\6  50  b- 
Atjloojtac) ;  the  atmosphere  (<\n  c-Aeft)  is  intensely  cold, 
arid  my  brother  James  told  me  the  mercury  was  very  low 
(rjor  50  njdfi).  12.  (Denis)—- Delia,  do  you  like  frosty  wea- 
ther ?  13.  Yes,  very  much.  14.1  like  to  walk  out  at  night 
when  all  is  still— not  a  sound  to  be  heard;  when  earth  is,  as 
it  were,  going  to  slumber  ('nuA^i  a  cA  at)  caIah),  tr><x|x  ro- 
be j6eA&,  but  Ann  ruA|n),  the  moon  in  her  horns  (50  be<xnn<\6 
no,  f  ao{  AbA^ftcjb),  shining,  as  she  is  to  night,  in  a  clear 
sky,  while  the  stars,  like  sentinels  (n?Afi  luce  K<Mfte)  before 
the  threshold  of  Heaven  (ox  cort)A]ji  bojimr  nejme),  hold 
out  their  lights  (leur*)  pointing  to  that  home  above  where 
light  (rolur)  eternal  dwells.  15.  (Miles) — It  is  sweet, 
indeed,  to  ponder  on  these  things,  and  raise  ourselves  above 
earth ;  saying,  if  the  vestibule  is  so  luminous,  how  glorious 
must  the  dwelling  of  the  Great  King  be ! — if  the  footstool 
is  so  beautiful,  what  must  His  throne  be  \  16.  (Delia) — 
Oh,  in  that  land  of  eternal  brightness,  there  is  no  sun,  no 
moon — God  himself  is  the  light,  and  glory,  and  happiness 
of  the  citizens  of  heaven.  17.  (Denis) — You  put  me  in 
mind  of  what  is  told  of  St.  Philip  Neri  (An  reAjfi  a 
bejjteeAfi  cAob  Mao^tt)  Pjl^p  ^e|tj)  and  of  the  great  Saint 
Ignatius  Loyola,  who,  when  gazing  from  Mount  Orio,  near 
the  Vatican  Hill,  in  Rome  (r  An  Uojii))  on  the  sparkling 


124  8ELF-INSTRUCTI0N  IN  IRISH. 

threshold  of  Heaven  (a^i  3eACA  beAlfiAc  da  b-flA^eAr) 
yearned  for  that  home  beyond  the  stars  where  our  dear 
Lord  dwells  in  glory.  18.  (Delia) — Indeed  such  thoughts 
are  natural;  for  on  contemplating  (d]^  bfieActmgdfe)  the 
heavens  (dfft  t)6jn>)  I  often  call  to  mind  (]r  rt)]w\c  cu|ri> 
t?ui5l«j  Aijt)  what  faith  tells  us  of  a  that  place  which  God 
has  prepared  for  those  who  love  him,"  and  say,  in  our 
country's  adage,  "  there  is  no  glory  to  be  compared  with 
the  glory  of  heaven" — vfl  5I0J11.  rr>Ajt  5I01H  ijejrije.  19. 
(Miles)-— Although  such  thoughts  are  natural,  and  ought 
to  strike  any  one.,  how  few  there  are  who  make  such  re- 
flections— 516  50  b-£U]l  Tn?uA]i}t6  ti}&]\  ro  T^bunbA,  1  gay 
bub  c6]{i  a  ceAcc  ath)  i'oocu?  5ac  bitjue,  rjac  beA^  a  fee&tUM 
riflUA^ijce  n)A|t  |Ab?  20.  (Denis) — That  is  true ;  all  arises 
(eitttjeAni?  A1)  irjeub  ro)  from  not  thinking.  21.  (Delia)-— 
1  feel  chilly  (cA  fu^cc  0jtn>rA);  it  is  time  to  go  in.  22, 
fMiles)— *I  thought  we  were  to  say  something  about  the 
constellations,  23.  (Denis)— It  is  too  late  now  ;  besides 
my  dear  sister  feels  chilly.  24.  (Delia)— The  clock  strikes. 
25.  (Miles) — What  hour  is  it?  26.  (Denis)— -It  is  only 
nine  o'clock,  I  suppose.  27.  (Delia) — One,  two,  three, 
four,  five,  six,  seven,  eight,  nine,  ten— I  have  counted  ten 
(^0  cori)*jjt  rrje  At)  bejc)  28.  (Denis) — It  is  ten  o'clock, 
but  you  must  remain  with  us  till  eleven  at  least — acz  cajc* 
•fr|6  cu  fAT>i)Acc  50  b-cl  At)  Aoi)-be-A3  Ai|t  At)  UgAb  (pr. 
lly-adh).  29.  (Miles)— I  am  sorry  I  cannot  wait  so  long ; 
yet  I  shall  go  in  to  see  your  father  and  mother,  your  bro- 
ther8  and  sister  Jane, 


TWENTY-THIRD  LESSON. 

In  this  Lesson  is  shown  the  manner  in  which  the  plural  of 
nouns  in  Irish  is  formed. 

The  student  who  is  acquainted  with  no  other  language  but  English, 
thinks  the  way  in  which  the  plural  of  nouns  is  formed  in  the  language  he 
speaks, is  very  simple  ;  yet  actually  the  inflections  which  characterize,  in 
English  nouns,  the  formation  of  the  plural,,  are  very  varied,  as  may  be 
perceived  even  from  the  few  following  examples — man,  men ;  foot,  feet ; 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN   IRISH.  .      125 

eow,  kine ;  child,  children  ;  box,  boxes ;  ox,  oxen ;  arch,  arches  ;  elf, 
elves  ;  ruff,  ruffs ;  fly,  flies  ,  echo,  echoes  •>  tyro,  tyroes  ;  money,  monies  ; 
penny,  pence ;  deer,  deer ;  alms,  alms. 

In  Hebrew  and  in  the  Romance  languages,  the  formation  of  the  plural 
is  not  difficult. 

But  in  Latin  and  in  Greek,  the"  manner  in  which  nouns  form  the  plural 

is  much  more  complex.     The  student  must,  in  order  to  be  able  to  tell 

•with  ease  and  fluency  the  plurals  of  all  kinds  of  nouns  in  these  ancient 

languages,  devote  much  time  to  their  study,  and  be  familiar  with  their 

several  forms  of  declension. 

The  formation  of  the  plural  of  Irish  nouns  has  been  con- 
sidered very  difficult,  yet.  we  shall  endeavour  to  make  it 
as  simple  as  possible. 

In  classifying  Irish  nouns  we  have  observed,  in  the  for- 
mation of  their  plural,  a  feature  common  to  nouns  in  the 
Latin  and  Greek  vocabularies — a  feature,  too,  not  foreign 
to  English, — that  one  class  takes  an  additional  syllable  in 
forming  the  plural;  another  class  merely  inflects  the  final 
syllable.  The  latter  are  called  parisyllabic,  or  equal  in  the 
number  of  syllables ;  the  former,  imparisyllabic,  or  unequal 
in  the  number  of  syllables. 

The  plural  of  Irish  nouns  is,  therefore,  formed  from  the 
singular  chiefly  in  both  these  ways : 

First — by  a  change  in  the  final  syllable* 

Secondly — by  annexing  an  additional  syllable. 

The  question  arises,  what  class  of  nouns  forms  the  plural 
by  a  mere  change  in  the  final  syllable ;  and  what  class  by 
annexing  to  it  an  additional  syllable? 

Rule  I. — All  masculine  nouns  (See  Seventeenth  Lesson, 
Rule  1,  for  knowing  the  Gender,  page  93,)  "  ending  in  a 
single  or  double  consonant,  preceded  immediately  by  one 
of  the  broad  vowels  <\,  o,  u,"  form  the  plural  from  the  sin- 
gular by  inserting  the  slender  vowel- — |,  after  a,  or  o,  or 
u;  as— ■ 

SINGULAR.  PLURAL. 

%Lbn&v,  a  song.  ^CbftAjn,  songs. 

&8b<xfi,  a  reason;  cause,  ma-     2l6bAjjt>  reasons,  causes. 

terial. 
%Lyf 05,  misery  (from  <u),  not ;     $tnfo|5,  miseries 

and  roj,   ease,  prospe= 

rity), 


126  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

SINGULAR.  PLURAL. 

b<fcgj*l,  danger.  bAogAil,  dangers. 

boSAty  a  road,  a  highway.  bocA]ft,  roads,  highways. 

Oori)AT?,  the  world.  Oon)A{t>,  worlds. 

3'AbA|t  (Latin,  caper)  a  goat.  OAbAffij  goats. 

5a6af,  a  beagle.  Sada^i,  beagles. 

loi?rt)ur,  a  treasure,  loorrjujr,  treasures. 

LefJAf,  a  cure.  *-e(3<Mr>  cures. 

Pe&CAb,  a  sin.  Pgacai6,  sins. 

Sgfbbol,  a  barn.  br]obo]t,  barns. 

CeArDpoll  (Latin,  templum),  CeATtjpo^ll,  churches. 
a  church. 

Nouns  masculine  ending  in  ac,  not  only  have  the  vowel 
)  inserted,  but  change  the  aspirated  (c)  into  5 ;  as — 

ft  ac  ac,  a  cripple.  bACAij,  cripples. 

beAltAC,  a  passage,  a  way.  toeAlU^,  ways. 

213ajicac,  rider.  2t5AficAi3,  riders. 

SDuIIac,  a  summit.  SDuIIa^J,  summits. 

Siooqac,  a  fox.  S^oi^rjAij,  foxes. 

UaIIac,  a  load,  obligation.  UaIIaij,  loads,  obligations. 

Obs. — This  change  in  the  final  syllable,  by  inserting  7 
before  the  last  consonant  or  consonants,  is  called  by  gram- 
marians Attenuation,  or  making  slender,  because  the  syllable 
in  which  )  is  inserted  is  no  longer  pronounced  broadly, 
but  rather  with  a  slender,  fine-drawn  enunciation ;  for  ex- 
ample, AbjtAi),  in  the  singular  number,  is  pronounced  aw- 
rawn;  in  the  plural  it  is  AbfiAiu?  (awraw-in, — the  last  two 
syllables  being  pronounced,  as  much  as  possible,  in  one) — 
so,  AbbAfi,  aw-war;  and  in  the  plural,  &&h&]\i,aw-whir;  100- 
njAf,  a  treasure,  iemvus;  in  the  plural,  ^ou^Ajr,  ienwi&k. 

Exception  1. — Some  nouns  of  this  class  have  a  double 
form  in  the  plural. 

*4f05eAl,  an  angel,  $<fr>3|l,  A]t>3li^  angels. 

t)|QlAfi,  water-cresses.  bjolAift,      b|olftA,      water- 

cresses. 
LeAbAjt,  a  book.  LeADAift,  leAbfia,  books. 

ieAob,  a  child.  Letub,  leAubA,  children, 


SELF-INSTRUCTION,  IN  IRISH.  127 

SINGULAR.  PLURAL. 

2t)eAc<vn,  a  carrot  or  parsnip.     2UeACAin,  ti?eAcuA,  carrots. 
U<xn,  a  lamb.  Uajo,  uaoa,  lambs. 

Exception  2. — Some  words  of  one  syllable  insert  j,  but 
drop  the  broad  vowel ;  as — 

28ac,  a  son.  2t)ic,  sons. 

bjteAc,  a  trout.  t)jt]c,  trouts. 

CeAiw,  a  head.  Gjor),  heads. 

S^ulceAUU,  pole  (of  the  S^ulc^ou,  poles. 

earth). 

TeAfi,  a  man.  Yjji,  men. 

PeATjn,  a  pen.  P|9D,  and  peAUUA,  pens. 

SjureAfi,  progenitor.  Sjnrfft,  progenitors. 

Rule  2. — Some  words  of  two  syllables  ending  in  a 
vowel  remain  parisyllabic,  but  change  the  final  syllable  by 
inserting  c  (smooth)  or  t  (aspirated)  before  the  final 
vowel;  as, 

bAjle,  a  town.  b^lte,  towns. 

.  I  e  |  ue,  a  shirt.  L  e  j  ure,  shirts 

Cujlie,  a  stake,  a  baton.  Curtice,  and  cu&jllceACA. 

Cu^ue,  a  corner.  CuA^uce,  corners. 

GunjA,  a  form,  a  way,  a  CurnAi&,  forms,  ways  ,  also 
manner.  cumka,  is  a  form  of  its 

plural. 

SDujlle,  a  mule.  28u]llce,  and  n)u]ll]8,  mules. 

Cejne,  a  fire.  Cejoce,  fires, 

CeAU5<N?  a  tongue.  CeAD5CA,  tongues. 

Other  few  nouns  form  the  plural  in  different  ways ;  as, 

ClabAjfte,  a  blab.  CUbA]|i]6,  blabs. 

Dujne,  a  person.  D<\o]ne,  persons,  people. 

Caojia,  a  sheep,  Caopa^j,  sheep. 

Tile,  a  poet.  Tjl|6.  poets. 

CijeAjiyA,  a  lord.  Ci5eAfiUA]6,  lords. 

VOCABULARY. 


CaUii),/.,  the  earth,  land. 
sty,  pleasure,  will. 
&]£,  (pr.  at%  short),  pleasure,  fancy, 
agreeableness. 


StftjiAecAc,  Harriet. 
CeAqrA,  meek,  mild. 
Cle,  left ;  Uri)  cle,  left  hand. 
fceACAjjt,  difficult. 


128 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


t>|4fttijuj&  (from  t5|A,  God,  and  An> 
njujb,  of  arms ;  poss.  plural  of 
Aftm  ;  Latin,  arma),  Dermot, 
Darby.  2f)Act>jAnnmib,  Mac- 
Diarmod,  or,  as  it  is  now 
spelled,  MacDermott,  a  fa- 
mily name  of  the  highest  anti- 
quity and  of  princely  origin. 
The  royal  house  of  O'Connor, 
the  MacDermotts,  O'ftorkes, 
and  O'Reillys,  are  descended 
from  Eoca,  supreme  King  of 
Connaught,  Ulster,  and  Meath, 
in  the  fourth  century. 

fceAr,  adj,,  bejre,  poss.  case  fern., 
right ;  as,  Ar)  beAr  Uth,  the 
right  hand';  handsome;  as,  caj- 
l)f)  beAr,  a  handsome  girl.  It 
means  also  south ;  because  the 
Druids  of  old,  turning  to  the* 
rising  sun,  for  the  purpose  of 
adoring — as  did  the  Jewish 
priests  and  Hebrew  people  to 
the  East  in  worshipping  God 
— had  the  right  hand  (beAr) 
towards  what  we  call  the 
south;  and  to  which  accord- 
ingly they  gave  the  same  name 
as  that  by  which  they  deno- 
minated the  hand  turned  in 
that  direction. 

For  the  same  reason  they 
called  the  North  cuac,  or  the 
country  to  the  left  hand — from 
cuac,  the  left  hand ;  and  the 
west,  jAft,  behind,  hinder, 
rear-ward,  because  it  was  to 
them,  on  this  occasion,  the 
land  to  which  the  back  was 
turned. 

The  East  is  called  "oj|t," 
from  "  ojji,"  over,  in  front ;  or 
from  an  old  word  of  the  same 
orthography  signifying  light, 
allied  in  meaning  with  the 
Hebrew  word  "i1*i,  6r,  light  ; 
with  which  the  modern  Irish 
term  for  gold,  dfi,  is  identified 
—a  metal  with  whose  kindred 
brilliancy  the  beams  of  the 
rising  sun  light  up  the  eastern 
sky.  O'fj  beAr,  from  the  south, 
southerly  j  as,  jaoc  6'ij  bear, 


south  wind ;  o'ij  cuA]C,  from  the 
north,  northerly  ;  as,  5<\ot  o'r) 
uiajc,  north  wind;  o'r)  iAjt,  *in 
the  west,  westerly;  as,  5A06  6'ti 
jAjt,  west  wind  ;  6'rj  o}\\,  in  the 
east,  easterly  ;  as,  5AOC  o'r)  oijt, 
east  wind.  From  these  four 
words  are  formed  many  deri- 
vatives, some  of  which  we 
shall,  in  the  coming  Lessons, 
present  to  our  readers. 

t)oti)AT),  m.,  A]f),  pi.,  the  world,  in 
its  physical  and  moral  accepta- 
tion ;  as,  c A  Ar)  borhAt)  bul  CAnc, 
the  world  is  going  round ;  ca 
At)  ©orhAT)  A15  bul  bo'r)  borjAf, 
the  world  is  going  to  misfor- 
tune, 

Sao^aX,  m.,  &j\,  pi.,  the  world ;  the 
life  of  man — like  the  Latin 
sceculum ;  as,  z'A  Ar)  rAO^Al  ro 
njAfi  ceo,  this  world  passes 
away  like  a  shadow. 

Cftuinne,/.,  the  physical  world;  the 
earth ;  the  globe. 

U]fi, the  earth,  soil;  mould;  A5Ur 
b]6eA6  At)  u-iti  citiiu)  le  ^eicriqc, 
and  let  the  dry  land  appear. 
— Irish  Genesis,  c.  i.  v.  9. 

Cp.e,  m.,  clay ;  as,  ca  re  rf  rjce  r'Arj 
'5-qte,  he  is  laid  in  the  elay. 

Icjftj,  /,  the  clay,  or  soil  dug  up ; 
arable  land,  land  producing 
corn. 

fcujl,  f.,  bu|lle,  pi,  expectation,  de- 
sire, wish  ;  as,  cA  bu]l  A5ATI) 
lejr ,  I  expect  him ;  cfc  btt]l 
A5Att>  bul  Arjrj,  I  wish  to  go  to 
it. 

tJujl,  f.  element,  creature ;  as,  C^tu- 
cuisceo]^  r)A  n-but,  the  Creator 
of  the  elements. 

3lAO|6,  call ;  (Greek,  x«?«&>,  Isaleo.) 

leAcc,  m.,  a  lesson,  written  or  im- 
parted. 

ler$eAf),  m.,  a  lesson ;  also  learnings 
from  te]$,  read  thou.'  leAcc  is 
also  a  mound,  a  grave,  a  pile  of 
stones  heaped  together  in  me- 
mory of  the  dead.  CAfljleAcc, 
from  catw,  sleep,  plague,  death, 
and    Xqa.cz  i    Tallaght,    near 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH, 


129 


Dublin,  commemorative  of  the 
death  of  Partholan's  followers. 

leACCvV,  flattened. 

$}ii>,  adj\}  fine,  thin;  irjfoio.  #-,make 
fine,  explain  ;  vt)\ 01U0A&,  v. , 
making  fine,  mincing,  explain- 
ing; n.  m.,  explanation. 

Wu\,  in.,  axletree,  the  beam  or 
axle  turned  by  the  wheel  in  a 
mill,  »and  which  sets  the  whole 
machinery  in  motion  ;  the  axis 
of  the  earth  :  a  mound,  a  knoll. 
SDulA  9  a  Ttot&,  the  axle  of  the 
wheels ;-  ceAtj  ad  njujl,  the  head 
of  the  axle  s  rnulceAti,  the  pole 
of  the  axis ;  tijuI-c|t)tj  s)A  cjtUToe, 
the  poles  of  the  world.  This 
word  njul,  is  the  root  of  the 
Greek  pvXy,  and  Latin  raolare, 
and  all  their  derivatives. 

2J)u]rje|l,  f.,  neck ;  Latin,  monile,  a 
necklace. 

0\\to),  m /\\r),  ph.  an  island ;  jwr, 

f.,  plu.  ]tire,  an  island;  7,  an 
island  ;  as,  f  Colujtn  C|lle,  the 


Island  of  Columb  Kille.  Heb. 
"K,  ai,  an  island  :  f  and  jTjr  are 
contracted  forms  of  ]hjr,  as, 
isle  in  English,  for  is- 
land. From  ii^r  are  derived 
names  of  many  places  in  Ire- 
land ;  as,  ]oir>  Inch ;  an  island 
in  Lough  Swilly ;  injr-eo^Aji), 
Innishowen,  (Eugene's island), 
in  the  county  Donegal ;  1oir- 
Cacaiq,  Innishcathy,  in  the 
Shannon ;  faif-CAjcleArjn,  En- 
nislciUen;  1q|r,  Ennis,  chief 
town  of  Clare ;  leAc-|nre,  Le- 
hinch  (half  ii;land). 

Oj&e,  m.,  o]b]6,  pL,  a  teacher,  a  pro- 
fessor; ope  ^AO]xp]t)e,  a  con- 
fessor ;  from  ope,  and  £AO)r |- 
&]t),  confession  ;  ope  bA]rq6,  a 
godfather ;  0]fce  AlcfionjA,  a 
foster-father. 

Pfijorb,  first,  principal.  Latin,  pri~ 
mum.  PfijoityAbbAft,  first  cause ; 
ptt]oit)-fio]tj,  principal  divisions. 

SeoinitA,  m. ,  Ajfce,  pi.  a  chamber ; 
Welsh,  siambr. 


.  EXERCISE  IXXV. 

1.  U  AcA]fi,  b-fU^l  ua^d  (leisure)  A3 Ab  ado^-?  2.  Ca* 
a  rbjc,  C|A  ad  r>]6  jf  A]l  leAc  ?  (What  thing  is  desired  by 
thee?)  3.  Ua  bu^l  (desire)  A^Anj  50  qtAccfAjit  (that  you 
will  treat)  Ajjt  cft}c-eolur  13A  caIidad  (geography),  4. 
2l)A]fe  rt?An  bubAijte  roe,  jf  A]c  l]om  cjtAccAb  A]jt  leAC  adojt. 
Cja  ejle  a  be|8eAr  at>d  AODfeAcc  leAc  (who  else  will  be 
along  with  you)  ?  5.  t)e^8  ttio  cot-ceACAji  pAbftA]<c  A5ur 
mo  beajib-pufi  ^Xjijiaccac  ;■ — c&fb  A73  pu^jteAcc  l]DD  ADDr  ad 
reorpfiA  fcube^ri  (they  are  waiting  for  us  in  the  study-room). 
6.  UbAjn  (say)  leo  ccacc  ArceAc  add  to  (into  this  place) ; 
V)  r*ej&ifi  i|orr?-fA  bul  cucu  (to  go  to  them).  ^tsufAUOjr, 
dac  b-£i^l  rk  t)for  feAjrft  bAO]b  (to  you)  eolur  fAj^il  ajji 
ad  eAiAbAD  {all-ee-yan)  ro  o'n  o^be  'da  itAirr?-re?  And  now 
is  it  not  easier  for  you  to  obtain  knowledge  of  this  science. 
from  your  professor  than  from  me?  7.  %i  AtAjjt  8 jiff,  if 
peAjtft  ijDD  uAjc-re  (from  you),  h?aji  geAll  (because)  50  b- 
f «]l  cu  co  ceAyrA,  Ajuf  co  5|ia6.<>c  fty  *W)  bo  caidc  Ijdd, 
Ajuf  rf?*tD|5eAT5D  cu  5AC  r-1^  a  xA  beACA]|t  co  fojlleijt  r|D 
bujtjn  (to  us),  50  cu]3rD]b  5AC  fJOCA^l  a  bej|i|^,  A5up  }y  a]c 


130  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

I  inn  bo  bf^AcajiA  (thy  words  are  a  pleasure  to  us).  8. 
Gjie&jn?,  rflAfi  riO>  3uft  0!3Tn  bAtn  leAcc  a  cAb<\i|tc  e>AO|b  6 
cauIa  (whereas)  50  b-f u|l|8  do  buflri)Aft  Ann  eolur  £A3Ajl  - 
31ao|8  aju  ^Itiaccac  Ajur  Ajjt  bo  col-ceACAft  PAbnA]c.  9. 
5lAO}8f:eAb,  I  shall  [call].  Ca  ri^b  cinjAmn  (they  are  to- 
wards us):  CArnu^b  ollrijuijte.  10.  %L  DbjAjumijb  a  rij]c, 
C]A  A!)  t)|6  At)  cnujone,  tjo  c|A  b-^u^l  \\  (she  ;  referring  to 
cnu|nr)e,  which  is  feminine)  cor  An)  a}1  lejr?  11.  Oe|fi  au 
c-ug&Afi  a  cAirt?-re  lei^eAb  sun  corArnAil  \  le  l^AC|to]b,  \)o 
le  ubAl  leActA  A15  tja  mulcmn  (flattened  at  the  poles).  ?( 
^IjtACCAjc  c^nnor  a  b-pu|l  pjor  A5A|nn  50  b-pu|l  At?  ^>o- 
ri}Ai}  fo  C|uqtj?  12.  ]f*  p|0|t  a  ftAb  30  b-pu]l  re  c|tu|Q  0 
cAftlA  suft  rOAm  lujnse  cAnc  aiji  A15  bul  a  5-c6n)r}u|5e 
cAob  6  n-jAjn  13.  ]r  toa^c  cu  :  cja  acu  Ijne  AffMr  W*5^ 
At)  l^ne  Iaji  6  beAr  30  cuac,  no  An  Ijne  Iau  6  n-o|n,  30  n- 
1*71?  14.  jr  £A]be  An  line  lAjt  6  n-oifi^o  n-lAn  le  cu]5 
infle  A]jt  f^cjb.  15.  J  r  An-n)A]6  cu  : — a  KAbjtA^c  cjAnrjor 
a  jiopjnceAn  An  cnujnne?  16.  &n  8a  pnjoni^ojn — caIatt) 
A3ur  uir3e«  11  >a  piAnnor  *  ^mrnniSceAtt  |to|nn  an  wifje 
fhow  are  the  divisions  of  water  named)?  18.  Ta^sjo 
(oceans),  inArtA  (seas),  bubAJ3fn  (gulfs),  cuA^n  (bays)  Ioca 
(lakes),  caojI  FAinn3e  (straits),  AtijAn  a.  19.  Cad  ]Ab  nojnn 
nA  cAlrnAn?  20.  C]uce  (continents)  ;  7t|5eAccA,  ojIaji?, 
jtAjnn  (promontories),  c^no  (headlands  or  capes),  rnu]r)e|l- 
cjjie.  21.  ^it)  eol  bqc  cejtfie  ^:ftc  (points  or  quarters)  nA 
cnujijne?  22.  Jr  eol  8att}: — cuac  (north),  be  at*  (south), 
ojn  (east),  iaji  (west).  23.  %l  t>jAjirnu|b,  b-jm]l  A3Ab-rA 
frfOf  CAb  pA  a  n3Uo]8ceA|t  "  cuac,"  A3ur  "  beAf,"  "  Ojfi"  A3ur 
'  1A|t,"  aju  ce|cue  ajuc  An  bori)Ajn  ?  24.  WjU  pfor,  a  acaiji. 
25.  2t)Aire  ir  ion5AncAc  Ijom  rin,  co  rnimc  A5ur  cuIa]8 
cu  (you  heard)  me  a]5  ^nnreAcc  bAo^b.  26.  (3VnnAccAc) 
0  !  ca  -p jor  A5ATn-re  An  c-A8b<\|i,  ACAi|t.  27.  Innir  won 
bo  bo  8eA|ibfiACAi|t  6.  28.  Hua^ji  b^  ua  bftAojce  (druids) 
Annr  *V  c-feAn-A|mriTi  a]5  A8UU5A8  (adoring)  nA  snejne  aj5 
e!Tt13  ^  (on  ^ts  rising)  b'  iornpu]3  riAb  a  n-AgAjb  A]|tc|, 
A5uf  sUobAu  n?A|t  n^  ^It1  A1?  c^  or  a  3-corhAjfi  "o|n;" 
A5ur  ^It1  c*oh  ^  3-cul  "  ^A|t ;"  CAob  a  n-beAf  U^rne  "  beAf ;" 
A5Uf  a^u  An  cjfi  A||t  axIah)  cuac  no  cle,  "  cuac."  29.  }\ 
fnA^c  c»,  A?i]t|tAccA^c  50  be|ii)jn.  30.  (OjAfunujb)  An  "  o]]C 
jUobpAjb  tne  A||i  ba]t]t  (top)  nA  c]fi-cAjnee  ro  (map)?    31. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION   IN   IRISH,  131 

Wj  feA&  acc  "  cuac,"  A5U]*  "  bear"  A|jt  ad  tf)-but)n  (foot  or 
bottom) ;  "  ojfi"  ajji  ad  CAob  ua  beoir-lAjrbe,  A5up  "  ^Ap"  a^ji 
r^ob  t»A  U|ri)e  cle:  32.  H]  cu]3]«?  e.  33.  jr  ^ojiur  (it 
is  easy)  a  aictjutjas,  a  ri)ic :  A5ur  Arjojr  ro  e  rqnuTjAb. 
^tijO  A]rf?p]|t  AftrA^e  (ancient)  b'jo.ropujj;  ua  bjio^ce,  njAft 
bubAific  bo  &eA[ib-f|u]t  Aift  ah  .5H|ai)  A15  ejftjg;  5lAo6bAp 
tt)A|t  r|U,  w  cuac,"  A^ft  At)  5-cAjftbe'A  b]  CAob  r)A  lAjrbe  cuAjce ; 
acc  at)0||*  'rw^fi  t*5fi|obAr)T)  luce  c|iic-eolu]|*,  ^oropu^eA^ 

f|Ab    A    U-A5AI&    A^|t    A1)    CUACj    A5Uf    CU]|teA1}9    tlA&   1    A1H 

bajijt  t)A  cj]t-CA|fice,  A5uf  ^p  ej5ii}  rt)A]t  ri^  bdV'cAob 
cA  6  8eA|*  bejc  a|5  burnr,  ah  "  oifi,"  CAob  t)a  lA"|it>e  be^re, 
A5Uf  au  "  |A|tM  CAob  tja  lAjrbe  cle.  34.  Cu^tr;,  cu]5|rt), 
At?o||*  e.  35.  Ca  bupje  e|5^rj  AI5  bu<xUt>  a^5  at)  bo|tur 
(some  one  is  knocking  at  the  door).  36.  Teuc  cja  cA  aw? 
37.  ]r  re  ^T1  ^-o|be  a  cA  atjt)  (it  is  our  professor  tliat  is 
come).  38.  Ce|5]6,  w&]i  fit)  cu|3e;  cA  le|cirq8  A5<\n)-rA 
le  rsujob^t)  (go  then  to  him ;  I  have  letters  to  write). 


TWENTY-FOURTH   LESSON. 

The  ^mparisyllabic  class — or  those  which  take  in  forming 
the  plural  an  additional  syllable,  are  comprised  under  the 
following  Rules : — 

Rule  1. — Nouns  feminine  (See  Exceptions  1,  2,  3,  to 
Rule  1,  for  formation  of  Gender,  p.  93)  ending  in  one  or 
more  consonants  immediately  preceded  by  a  broad  vowel 
(a,  o,  u)  ;  as  : 

SINGULAR.  PLURAL. 

GeAfic.  a  hen.  CeAjaca,  hens. 

GjAjt,  a  comb.  C]<vjtA,  combs. 

Cor,  a  foot.  CofA,  feet. 

Tujoeoj,  a  window.  TFu^eosa,  windows. 

vteA-llAc,  the  moon.  ^caIIaca,  moons. 

jDjeAtf,  a  daughter.  Jr^earjA,  daughters. 

1. ah),  a  hand.  Lahxs,  hands* 

I^or,  a  fort.  ^1oj*a,  forts. 

Pe^c65,  a  pea-hen.  PeAcosA,  pea-hens. 


132  SELF-INSTRUCTIOS  IS  IRISH. 

SINGULAR,  PLURAL. 

Ui^e&cc,  a  kingdom.  HfteAccA,  kingdoms. 

SciAe.  a  bucklei%a  shield.         Scjaca,  bucklers,  shields. 
SUc,  a  rod.  SIaca,  rods. 

Again,  all  nouns  feminine  in  which  the  vowel  preceding 
the  final  consonant  is  slender;  as, 

bftr^fe,  captivity.  bfiu-jbe,  captivities, 

Oujl,  desire,  an  element.  Ou^llej  desires,  elements. 

Te)i,  a  sinew,  Ve^ce,  sinews. 

Pejrc,  a  worm.  Pe]fce,  worms: 

P)£}V,  a  penny. '  PlSl^e,  pence. 

From  these  examples  it  is  seen  that,  generally,  when  the 
vowel  in  the  last  syllable  is  broad  (a,  o,  u.)  the  vowel  in 
the  annexed  syllable  is  broad  (a)  ;  and  when  slender  (j), 
the  vowel  in  the  annexed  syllable  is  slender  (e),  according 
to  rule. 

Yet  many  nouns  of  this  class,  masculine  as  well  as  femi- 
nine, form  the  plural  in  a,  omitting  the  final  slender 
vowel;  as, 

^boqr>,  a  river,  $4bA-t>A,  contractedly,  Ajbpe, 

rivers-. 
$CcA|]t,  father,  m.  ^Icajia,     ...       ...     Aicjie. 

bjtACAiji,  a  brother,  a  friar,       bjtACAjiA  and  bjiAfqte,  bro- 

thers,  friars. 
Gacajji,  a  city,/.  Cacajia,  and  cA^jie,  cities, 

2J)uffi,  the  sea,/.  2t)AnA,  seas. 

£Uaca]]i,  mother,/.  2^acajia,  mothers. 

Some  nouns  form  the  nominative  plural  from  the  nomi- 
native singular  by  taking  c  before  the  additional  vowel ;  as, 

5p]AV),  the  sun,/.  5fqAi)cA,  suns. 

Coili,  a  wood,/.  Coillce,  woods. 

P tat),  pain,/  Pjauca,  pains. 

bl|A3A|tJ,  a  year.  "oIiaJaiia,    and     bljagApcA, 

years. 

Feminine  nouns  terminating  in  a  vowel  in  the  nomina- 
tive singular  form  the  plural  from  it  by  adding  t>a  ;  as, 

Coit)u]1|*a,  a  neighbour,  G0tf)iiji?<vijA,  neighbours. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION   IN   IRISH.  133 

SINGULAR.  PLURAL. 

LATx\rt)A,  a  married  couple.  Laua^tja,  married  couples* 

5uaU,  a  shoulder.  '5uaUua,  shoulders. 

Pe<\ftr>,  a  person.  Pe&jtfAtyA,  persons. 

Ur»3A,  a  nail.  Ui)5Ai)A,  nails. 

Rule  2. — Masculine  nouns  (See  Exception  1,  to  Rule  3, 
p.  94,)  ending  in  oift,  and  masculines  and  feminines 
in  fu,  (pr.  een.)  form  the  plural  from  the  nominative  singu- 
lar by  adding  ]6 ;  as, 

Sl&t)ui5ceo]ji,  Saviour.  Sl^rju^ieo^S,  Saviours. 

Oo|tro]jt,  a  door-keeper.  Oo|tro||t^6,  door-keepers. 

5A]jt&]r)    (from   5<v|tftDA),  a     5Aiftb|ni8,  gardens. 

garden. 
C<v|l]i),  a  girl.  Ga,pl]ui8,  girls. 

Note "  e,"  in  the  plural  ending  of  this  class  of  nouns,  appears  redun- 
dant (though  quite  in  accordance  with  the  usage  of  the  written  language), 
since  the  letters  "76"  alone  represent  equally  as  well  the  sound,  and  the 
plural  inflection.  The  final  syllable  in  the  plural  of  Latin  and  Italian 
nouns  terminating  in  i,  sounds  exactly  like  the  Irish  plural  ending  76. 
We  have,  therefore,  analogy  to  some  extent  in  favour  of  this  slight 
change. 

Others  by  adding  ce  ;  as, 

S<xo],  a  sage.  SAOjce,  sages. 
Oaoi,  a  dunce,  a  simple  per-     D^ojce,  dunces. 

son. 

DjtAOj,  a  druid.  Ojtaoire,  druids. 

Ce<M}rm]3e,  a  merchant.  CeAtwu^ce,  merchants. 

Sr)Art)u]be,  a  swimmer.  SrjAiDuiSce,  swimmers. 

T4{8,  a  thing/  We]ce,  things. 

Rule  3. — Verbal  nouns,  i.e.,  nouns  derived  from  the  in- 
finitive mood,  or  present  participle  of  transitive  verbs,  form 
the  plural  from  the  singular  by  changing  the  ending  of  the 
active  participle  into  that  of  the  passive  participle ;  as, 

3$oIa8,  praise  (from  rgol).  2$)oIca,  praises. 

buxjqW&,  beating.  buA]lce,  beatings. 

?Ucu5a8,  thanksgiving  (from  SUcujJce,  thanksgivings 

aIcui5,     exalt,     extol  ; 

Latin,  alius,  high). 

"FuUus,  suffering.        5  TuU^ca,  sufferings. 


134 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


VOCABULARY. 


2l|f,  back ;  as,  cajojc  re  A]jv  A]r,  Lie 

came    back ;    also,    again,  in 

composition,  re;  as,  A]r-e]|t]5, 

rising  again,  resurrection. 
t>Ar,  m.,  death. ;  bAC,  destruction, 

slaughter ;  bA]c,  to  destroy  by 

drowning;  bAjceAb, past  tense 

pass,  was  drowned;  bAcAo,  part. 

drowning. 
CA|r5,  *f'i  Easter ;  from  the  Heb. 

ptt>3,  pasak.  This  is  an  instance 

in  which  the  labial  p  is  trans- 
muted— not  into  a  cognate  let- 
ter,  but   into   a  palatine,    c. 

The    Irish,    like    the    ^Eolic 

Greeks,  prefer  the  use  of  c  (k) 

to  the  softer  vocable  p. 
CA|tbAt».  m„  Ai&jplu.,  a  coach,  wag- 
gon. 
CAfibAb,  and  >  the  gums,  the  pa- 
CAtxbAl,  j  late,  the  jaws ;  ijfl 

VjacaI  Af)f)  a  cA|tbA&,  there  is 

not  a  tooth  in  his  jaw. 
IS}*,  day;  cfo'es  (Latin)  at  present 

found  only  in  compound  Irish 

words ;  as  t);A-luAjr>,  Monday; 

t)}A-Ti)A]fic,  dies  martis,  Tues- 
day ;    t)|A-cebfa,  or    (5e&efn) 

Wednesday.   The  German  god 

Woden,  from  which  nameWed- 

nesday  is  derived,  is  the  Irish 

Ceben,  or  Mercury.     t)[A-rojt- 

bAjt),  Thursday.     (Cop&Afj.  the 

Thunderer,  from  cojt,  couai)  and 

co|ti}AC,  noise— thunder ;  being 

the  Keltic  name  of  Jove ;  (t>jA- 

EXERCISE  XXXYI. 

pAbjto^c  A5up  SeojtrA  (Patrick  and  George). 

1.  b-pujl  cu-r<s,  a  SfyeojtrA,  A]3  f^otlATi)  5<\o8A.]l5e  (are 
you,  George,  learning  Irish)?  2.  CAjm.  3.  jsxMrbArp 
Anojr,  "?a  V  Te  b0  s°]l  &>  CA  rijeub  Ia  *f  ad  c-reAcc-rbA]n? 
4.  Se^cc  Ia.  5.  3U>AHt  ^Ab  Anr>  jAo&A^lje  (say  them  in 
Irish).  6.  Dj<v-luAjn,  bjA-n?Ai]tc,  bfA-cebe]0,  bf&-cojtbA]n, 
b{Arbejt>e,  b|A-5Acuf]ti),  ^A-bori)t>Ai3.  7.  ]f  ida^ccu:  cj<s 
&V  c-reAcc-n)A]D  7  fo?  8.  So  }  reAcc-Ti)A.]t)  t>A  cAirse.  9. 
CAb  6  bfi^  t;o  iDinu^Ab  at?  £ocaiI, — e<v]rs?  10.  TocajI  £ 
c&  a^ji;^  d'r>  ceAV5*.6.AbfiAj3 — asuj*  cjAllujjeAtti?  re  (it 


bejtje,  now  t)jA  AOftje,  Friday ; 
(beioe,  from  beAt),  a  woman. 
Venus,  as  ./raw,  a  woman,  ia 
the  radix  of  Friday) ;  &ja-Sa- 
cuittf),  Saturday :  t>ori)»)AC,  Sun- 
day, from  the  Latin,  Dominica?. 
In  pagan  times  Sunday  was 
called  OjA-ruil,  the  Sun's  day. 

ttorbrjAc  is  also  the  name  of  great 
churches  built  by  our  early 
Irish  Saints ;  as,  t)oti)t)AC  PbA- 
bftA|C,  Bonaghpatrick,  in 
Meatk  ;  t>on?f)Ac-Sh8ACi)A|U, 
Dunshaughlin. 

t)]AbA|l,  the  devil ;  from  bjA,  god, 
and  a&aI,  fearful,  terrible  ;  Gr. 
oiafiohog,  didbolos;  Latin,  dia- 
bolus;  Welsh,  diavol;  Italian, 
diavola ;  the  Greek  derivation 
from  |»»<3a?^(y,  didbalh,  is 
more  than  doubtful. 

<3a5jxac,  a  Hebrew. 

pejle,  f.,  a  festival.  * 

3Aflt,  /.,  an  outcry,  a  rejoicing, 
laughing.  luAcjAjjt,  from  Iuac, 
free,  quick  ;  and  s&ftt,  rejoic: 
ing,  gladness,  merriment. 

Ul-gAifi&eAr,  m.j  gladness ;  (from 
ujle,  .all;  and  jAni&eAf,  glad- 
ness)., 

lorA  CEesa),  Jesus. 

SttAjfie  2J)A5bAleqe,  Mary  Magda- 
len. 

SOAojre,  Moses. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  135 

signifies)  "  bul  cpib"  be  bpig  5up  cu<\]8  (pr.  choo-y,  went) 
a  lineal  De  qijb  at)  6"3ipc  A3ur  fe0  iDApbupjij  at)  ttjac  bu& 
p|i;r;e  (the  eldest  son)  Ai)i)  3ac  C15  be  cfjqb  TDupKTjre  da 
cj|te,  tt)a|i  geAll  t)ATi  lei5  Pattao  da  b-&AbftA]5  bul  le 
22)A0jre  le  AbpugAb  cAbApic  bo  t)|A  t;a  c|uiTT)T)e.  11.  Ca 
F1°r  A3ATD  -<MP  at)  T^IT1  c^  f5|t]obc<v  addt*  at;  leAbAjp  bo 
r5j»|ob  2$A0p/e  cAob  da  D-6"Ab|i*c  a  cua]8  atttac  pAO|  d-a 

f*C|up  o'l)    C5IPC,  A5U|*    Apt  AD  CAO|  A    DATCeAb    T)A  Tl)  Ape  A  |j 

A5Uf»  da  CApAi,l,  da  CAfibAib  A511P  pjfi  co^^S  (fighting 
men),  at)  jqj  6-  pe]D  A3ur  i)A  ceAOpAptc  (the  king  hiroseli 
and  the  chieftains),  da  Iaocpa  (the  warriors),  A3ur  tja 
|-UiA3c<v  (and  the  hosts);  tdaji  bo  plujAb  fu*f  i*b  (how 
they  were  swallowed  up)  cpe  cuidacc  De,  adt)  ujrscjb  da 
pAp-ip^e.  12.  Ca  pfor  A5ATT)  Ai.fi  at)  rrjeub  ^o,  acc  v]  b- 
pu|l  pjoj*  A5AIT)  CAb  f  ac  bo  jlAOfb  t)a  Cp|orbAi5ce  CAjpj 
A]ft  A]rT)p]}i  Air-eptrje  A|i  SlAr)ii|3ceofiA?  13.  Z)UojbAp 
CAif*5  AT.fi,  Tj)^|t  JeAll  5tifi  cAfilu|5  re  (because  it  happened) 

A  b-CUf*,  Ajjt   AT)  ATT)  CCAbT)A  A]t  CAflltlfj  pejle  A|fl    AJi  jIao|8 

da  b-XubA^ce — CA|f5.  14.  Mac  ttjoji  ai)  p£|le,  pejle  t)a 
CAjrse?  15.  ]r  TDop  30  be^in;  trefle  A]p  Ap  epiig  SIa- 
DUj^ceopt  Ai)  borrjA^T)  o't)  ua|5  AJ5  bpejc  buATb  (getting  vic- 
tory over)  Aiji  at)  Tn-bAt;,  at)  b-peACAb,  A3up  at)  b]AbAl 
(devil).  16.  Mac  copi  tdaji  rji),  50  TD-bej&eAb  UiAC-gAjfi 
cfio|8e  (joy  of  heart)  atji  5AC  cjtforbu^e  ajtt  at)  Ia  ro,  A^ur 
50  Tt)-bei8eAb  da  bujlle  pep)  (and  that  the  elements  them- 
selves should  be)  Ijotica  le  uljAtpbeAr,  be  bjtij  5up  ejpvzj 
Aft  5-CeAi)i)  50  buAibeAc  (victoriously)  o\)  UA13  A15  bitAlAb 

AT)  OATp  A5UT;  AT)  bjAbAl  50  beo  pAO|    COJf  ?       17.    34  pj  CpAOC 

A|fi  t)a  bujlljb  bejc  pAOj  uhjA^pbeAr; — bo  p|l  roe-re  a  3- 
corT)r)u|5e  50  rf)-bu&  beAf  at)  f5eul  e  rp)  ca  be  5T)ac  Apt  betii 
i) a  iD-bocc,  50  TT)-b|beAT)i)  at)  gpTAD  A|p  rijAjbjD  b6ri)T)AC- 
CAirse  At5  piDC  le  luAc-^Api,  rr)Ait  geAll  A|p  ejpu7|A&  AT) 
c-Solu^r  bjAbA.      18.  $l|i  coi)t)ATpc  cw-pe^t)  Art^ATT)  ]  A]5 

bATT)f*A&?       19.    MjOfl    COt)DA]pC,    ACC    bttOA]ftC  TT)'aCA!{1  IjOTT) 

^ufi  coi)i)A^pc  re  pep)  1  Apt  TTjAjbp)  bfteAg borr)r)A]5  Ai,ft  e^pu- 
5A&  bo  50  tt)oc.  20.  b'  pe]b|ft  bA  TD-be|8eA6  Ap  3-cpe]- 
6eAH)  A5ur  A)t  D-5pAb  60  b|AT)  A3uf  co  ce^c  a'|4  h]  cpefbeAn) 
Maott)  PeAbAjft  Ajar  ^AJbAlerje  dac  n)-be|8eA&  lopjAb 
teen-yoo)  A)p  b^c  opAp;j)  fAop  21.  Jp  c|DtJce  dac  rn-bei- 
beAb.     22.  ?i   rt)-bei8jp  'r^n   Ti)-bA|le  mows  ad  iu&?     23. 


1  36  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

^e|8|b.     24'.  Cajiji  cuj<xrn-|*A,  m^T  f*e  &0  ^°1^  ^»  *  Wattac. 

25.  OjocpAb  A^uf  -pA^lce ;    o^t  ,bej&   uaii)  tjo  -jjatI  A5<mt>. 

26.  beAtttJAcc  le<\c.     27.  Z)o  |*o]|ib|5  Oja  oujc* 

VOCABULARY. 


SlnnAtj,  to.,  sense,  feeling. 
CAC-AbijA,  battle  of  rivers. 
Con)5A|t,  to.  whispering. 
C-jifon^AT)  shall  wither  -}fut.  tense  of 

c|\7or),  to  wither. 
Cup  re  aI,  m.,  crystal. 
t>Afi?,  f..  assent,  free  will. 


|  -CAluioce,  past  part.,  from  6aIu5a6, 
to  separate,  go  away,  divide. 

Gus-ceol,  death  song. 

loirjeAjt,  to.,  brightness. 

Styeu&uioeAfi,  pres.  ferzsg  of  the  verb 
tueu&U]5,  increase;  root — n>eu&, 
size. 


EXERCISE  XXXVH 
THE  MEETING  OF  THE  WATERS. 

[Taken  from  the  Irish  Version  of  the  "  Melodies,"  by  his  Grace  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Tuam.  ] 

Yorw — a  The  old  head  of  Denis" 
I. 
Wj  b-£u|l  ATjrjf  at?  5-c|tuif?ne  &ov  curoAft,  t>o  5leAr*r>, 
2J3ati  at)  Iaj  a  tVpil  co-fnut  da  bjt*  AbAt?  Am); 
If  UiA]ce  b&|8eAT-  eAlujTjce  uajtd,  ti/  AjtftAT),  'f  mo  btt^j, 
'Na  crvforrpAf  at)  5leAt)t)  5! At*  ub  lift  Ap  rt>o  crtojbe. 

11. 
W]   fe  at)  c-ATT)A]tc  brieAg,  Aoib]T)t>  b]  f*5ATtcA  ^IT*  JAG  CAob, 
Wj  fe  lo|t)eA|i  at)  cftforxAil,  Tio  ufi-blAc  tja  3-cjtAob, 
Mi  fe  corrjjATt  t>a  fftucA  tt>A|t  eu5-ceol  ropA-fige, 
2lcc  t>i6  6151T)  1*40**  bflfe,  cA  At)t)  bojrfweAcc  ai;  cftojbe. 

in. 
'S  i,Ab  rr)o  cA^jtbe,  bo  ceA^Ajl  rtio  cum  Arm  'f  mo  cIaot;, 

■pOfCAp    A|]t    5<\C   T)jt>  AT)T),  fS&jrb  T/ATXA  T)A  miAD* 
Olft  Dl'l  AOT)    Tl|b  b'A    AT,lle    T)AC  TDeUbU^OATIT)   a  blAc, 

D'a  fe]Cf|r)  cue  f  u]li,bsAlTi  a  m~bj6eAr>r)  a5ai!T)t;  5jiAb. 

IV. 

ft  5leAr)T)  AO]b|T)t)  CAC-AbrjA,0*  bub  puAirimeAc  mo  fuAi) 
TFaoj  t;Af5A&  bo  CAbAi,r)  le  rtio  caua  tfon-buAi); 
'N  A|c  a  m-b.eibmujb  0  t)A  floDCAib  fAO]  b|beAD  50  fAirt) 
S  ATt  3-C|to|&ce  ipAjt  bo  c]ttrhf|tucA  cdrt)eAf5CA  le  bAjm 

*  Avoca. 


SELF-INS TEUCTION  IN  IRISH.  137 


There  is  not  in  the  wide  world  a  valley  so  sweet 
As  that  vale  in  whose  bosom  the  bright  waters  meet  ;* 
Oh !  the  last  ray  of  feeling  and  life  must  depart, 
Ere  the  bloom  of  that  valley  shall  fade  from  my  heart. 

Yet,  it  was  not  that  Nature  had  shed  o'er  the  scene 
Her  purest  of  crystal  and  brightest  of  green; 
"Twas  not  the  soft  magic  of  streamlet  or  rill, 
Oh !  no — it  was  something  more  exquisite  still. 

in. 

'Twas  that  friends,  the  beloved  of  my  bosom,  were  near, 
Who  made  every  dear  scene  of  enchantment  more  dear, 
And  who  felt  how  the  best  charms  of  nature  improve, 
When  we  see  them  reflected  from  looks  that  we  love. 

IV. 

Sweet  Vale  of  Avoca !  how  calm  could  I  rest 

In  thy  bosom  of  shade  with  the  friends  I  love  best, 

Where  the  storms  that  we  feel  in  this  cold  world  should 

cease, 
And  our  nearts,  like  thy  waters,  be  mingled  in  peace ! 

"  The  Meeting  of  the  Waters"  forms  a  part  of  that  beautiful  scenery 
which  lies  between  Eathdrum  and  Arklow,  in  the  county  of  Wicklow, 
and  these  lines  were  suggested  by  a  visit  to  this  romantic  spot,  in  the 
summer  of  the  year  1807- — Note  by  Mr.  Moore. 

*  The  rivers  Avon  and  Avoca. 

VOCABULARY. 

2lttfAi5e,  adj.,  gen.  fern,  of  Apr  Ac,  I    £eAc,  music,  melody,  science,  skill, 


ancient,  old,  sage 
t>nu]b,  f. ,  captivity  ;  bpuj&e,  poss. 
case. 

CiAjtiTlo!  FreP'  case  °f  cU]nreAc,  a 
harp. 


lAijrj,  a  sword ;  a  knife ;  a  sword- 
blade. 
65-Uoc,  young  warrior. 
iAoc-ceo]l,  warrior  of  song. 

.  tiAtjo,  of  verses,  of  song ;  05- 


CUJ95>  /,,  a  chain,  a  fetter.  Uoc  sja  ttArjn,  the  young  hero 

tUo|tA&,   condemning,    enslaving ;   |  of  song. 


while  raofiAb,    is  acquitting, 
freeing. 

GajUc,  fearful ;  l?eATi?-eA5Uc,  fear- 
less. 


(bo)  rcuAb,  he  swept;  rcuAb,  v, 
to  sweep ;  ».,  a  broom. 


138  SELF- INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

EXERCISE  XXXVIIL 

THE  MINSTREL  BOY. 

I. 
Do  cftjoll  cum  caca  65-lAoc  v&  n*vvf 

La|%  t)AU)Ab  6|ne<u)t)  ^ftrAjge; 
Laik>  ACAft  |?^|r5ce  Ajft  50  ceAtro, 

$li)t)  AojopeAcc  le  t)-A  cU\iftr]5. 
?i  Cjfl  da  D-bAt)l  Afl  At)  lAoc-ceo]l  Sttjiw, 

Da  Ti7-be|8eA6  At)  tao^aI  bo  b'  6aojia6, 
Ca  aod  cnujc  A^Ajt)  le  bo  rbolAb  50  b]tw, 

'S  Aoo  I  add  ArbAji?  le  bo  f  AOjtAb. 

11. 

Do  cujc  At)  b&jtb,  acc  ttja  cujc,  50  ^Ojll 
b]  a  cjiofoe  DeAm-eAjlAc,  cfteui?ri?Afi ; 

tC'f  T1^00  Te  ceubA  clAjnrise  ai;  ceojl, 
Do  rcuAb  re,  At)  cnA  b|  reut)ri)Aft: 

^C'f  bubA^nc;  v)  n)]llp|8  cqt)5  bo  511c, 

$t  Cftl^C  CAOJI}  T)A  b-p6At  fAOjlAJ 

Jr  trj  clu|t)f6An  30  b-eu5  bo  l&t)  bpn-rfiuc, 

i.A]t  bnujbe  a'j*  bno]U  T)a  cjfie. 
1. 
The  MinstrelBoy  to  the  war  is  gone, 

In  the  ranks  of  death  you'll  find  him ; 
His  father's  sword  he  has  girded  on, 

And  his  wild  harp  slung  behind  him. 
"  Land  of  Song !"  said  the  warrior-bard, 

"  Tho1  all  the  world  betrays  thee, 
"  One  sword,  at  least,  thy  rights  shall  guard, 

"  One  faithful  harp  shall  praise  thee  f 

11. 

The  Minstrel  fell! — but  the  foeman's  chain 

Could  not  bring  his  proud  soul  under ; 
The  harp  he  loved  ne'er  spoke  again, 

For  Jie  tore  its  chords  asunder'; 
&nd  said,  "  No  chains  shall  sully  thee, 

"  Thou  soul  of  love  and  bravery, 
•'  Thy  songs  were  made  for  the  pure  and  free, 

"  They  shall  never  sound  in  slavery  I" 


Jv* 


KEY   TO    EXERCISES— 


THIRTEENTH  LESSON— 

un  cneus  LejSescN  oeus. 

EXERCISE  XXV.— 21N  CU133*)?l&  5Wl£u&lt>  2HR  frtlb. 

1.  What  (kind  of)  food  do  you  like  to  have  in  the  morn- 
ing, for  (your)  breakfast  ?  2,  I  like  bread  and  butter,  tea 
and  cream,  and  cold  meat  prepared  since  yesterday  (the 
day  before).  3.  Will, you  allow  iils  to  fill  tea  for  you? 
4.  I  shall,  and  welcome  (i.e.,  with  pleasure),  if  you  please 
(if  it  is  your  will).  5.  Do  you  use  sugar  with  it?  6.  1 
go  so;  and  besides,  I  like  much  sugar.  7,  Do  you  prefer 
cream  to  milk  (literally,  is  cream  better  with  you  than 
milk)  ?     8.  I  prefer  cream.     9.  Give  me  a  portion  of  the 

^mutton,  if  you  please.  10.  I  shall  (give  it)  and  welcome. 
11.  Perhaps  you  like  an  egg  ?  1.2.  I  do  not;  I  have 
plenty  (my  sufficient  share  is)  in  the  meat.  13.  Give  me 
the  cream-ewer,  if  you  please.  14-.  Here  it  is  to  you  and 
a  hundred  thousand  welcomes.  15.  At  what  hour  do  you 
breakfast  each  day?  16.  At  half  hour  after  (at  half-past) 
.(the)  eight,  or  at  (the)  nine  o'clock.  17.  What  hour  do 
take  (eat)  luncheon?  18.  I  eat  it  at  (the)  two,  or  at  (the) 
one  o'clock.  19.  Who  is  usually  with  you  eating  break- 
fast? 20.  The  family  of  the  house,  as  are  my  father, 
and  my  mother,  my  brother  and  my  sister,  my  children 

-  (of)  sons,  and  my  children  (of)  daughters,  (?!.e.,  my  chil- 
dren male  and  female).     21.  Where  is  thy  brother  Wil- 


14Q  SELF-INSTRUCTION   IN    IRISH. 

]iam  this  (present)  time?  22.  He  is  in  Dublin,  the  capital 
city  of  Ireland.  23.  Were  you  ever  in  Dublin?  24.  I 
was ;  and  in  truth  to  you  a  beautiful  and  extensive  city 
it  is:  I  would  like  to  be  in  it  each  year  for  two  or  three 
months.  25.  Is  there  any  person  at  all  residing  in  it  r©' 
lated  to  you?  26.  There  is ;  my  grandfather,  or  the  father 
of  my  mother,  along  with  a  cousin-german,  and  many 
Other  persons — relatives.  27.  Is  James  M'Hugh  a  cousin- 
german  of  yours -^he  who  is,  if  it  be  true,  as  president  or 
chancellor  in  Trinity  College  ?  28.  He  is  a  cousin-german 
of  my  mother,  and  he  is  related  to  myself,  in  the  fifth  de- 
gree :  he  is  indeed  very  generous  to  me,  for  he  bestows 
much  money  on  me  every  time  (whenever)  I  go  to  the 
city.  29.  That  is  good ;  what  time  were  you  in  Dublin  ? 
33.  It  is  now  indeed  three  months  j  but  I  expect  that  I 
shall  be  in  it  before  another  month.  31.  Will  you  come 
with  me  to  my  own  house  to-night?  32.  I  do  not  wish 
it ;  the  house  of  my  grandfather  is  very  near  to  me ;  and 
I  will  go  to  it;  the  people  of  the  house  wish  that  I  should 
tarry  with  them.  33.  Are  you  going?  34.  I  am.  35. 
God's  blessing  be  with.  36.  Thank  you  (may  good  be  to 
you)  j  safe  mayest  thou  be,  arid  thy  Idndred. 


FOUETEENTH  LESSON-r- 

EXERCISE  XXVI.-  W  Se]Se%b  mutU&Kb  2I1R  ftCfb. 
1.  La  AtfijteAg  h  fo?     2.  I?  U  bfieag  650  beiwYO-     3. 
Nac  jtAjb  A3Ajnn  Ain)H|i  AnbfteAj  Anojr  le  fAbA?     4.  fy 
AjAini?,  30  &s|">1t>>  MipfiP'  AtjfcpfcAS*  WAjt  be]|t  cu,  le  cah?aI 

ti)<\]i.  5,  NAG  At)-tT)A^C  Of  A  bW\T)X)?  6.  Se^S,  If  AT)-H)A^C 
D|A  &U|T?n.       7.    G]A  CA  Tt)&}t   ACC  OjA  ATt)A{t)?       8.    C]A  fe 

Of  a?  ^Ab-rA  a^5  a  b-f  uil  An  o||teA&  t]\)  eolujr,  ca  f  jor 
ai)  cejrb  ro  30  toajc.  9.  'Se  u3bA|t  A3up  |*jvjori}-A&bA]i.  e 
5AC  t)]&  a  cA  A|jt  neAri)  A5Uf  Ajft  caIaii);  Se  cur  A3ur  cjtjoc 
e  5AC  T)|6  a  ca,  no  a  be]8eAr;  if  l*e  a  cfiucuji;  ad  S^Iai? 
Ajur  at>  geAlUc,  Aguf  nA  fteulcA  ro  ivjle  a  f  olrujJeAu?)  ah 


SELF- INSTRUCTION   IN    IRISH,  141 

rpeujt:  ca  Se  add  3*c  Am  'A3ut/  be|&  30  b\\&ii  tdoU6  3*6 
ceAD3<v  e.  10.  Ct,a  fe  a  njoUf  30  ri°n  **>  ClSeApD*? 
11.  Se  ad  feAft  cdi,p  a^5  a  b-pui,l  eolur  cia  fe  Oja,  30  b- 
pofl  Se  Tt}6|t;  50  b-fujl  Se  cutt)accac;  A3«f  eoluf  cja  fe 
pejD,  30  b-i?tt|l  fe  bocc,  €A|fw  12.  Ca&  fe  ad  D]b  at)  fA05<xl 
ro?  13.  Nj  b-t;u]l  add  acc  cec,  a  cA  feal  3e*Mt|t  A3Uf  add 
HP  J^iseAf.     *4.  C/Ab  e  ad  di&  Deani?     15.  S]  ad  jtigeAcc 

ADO   b-fJUjlOfA    A|3   |tlA3A]l  fAO^  3l6||1,    A5Uf    ADD    Ab-pU1,l 

da  (b-At>Art)A)  beADt)u]5ce  aj5  CAboqitc  tdoIca  b'  a  at,  did 

t)AOn)CA.      16.    b-fU|l    Ctt-fA  T)AOrf)CA  ?       17.   N|  D-pU^tD  D*- 

oriica,  d]  tdoIajtd  nje  pejD*  316  30  b-puT,l  tdjad  a3<xtd  a  bejc 
tdajC.  18.  Ca  pjop  A3Ab  jia&  do  coriTAjftle  at;  c-feADbu^De : 
"  datdoI  A5ur  da  cA]D  cu-peiD;"  ojjt  tf  °^c  *V  t>1&  »U6flri)olA& 
19.  CAb  fe  at;  dt&  uAbAfi.  20.  Jf  fl«]t  bo  bAorjtA  uAbAji 
— -ff  ceAD  be  da  reAcc  b-peACAib  TbAttbcA—  UAbAjt.  21.  b- 
pui,l  pjop  A3Ab  da  reAcc  b-peACAp  TDAfibtA?  22.  Ca  p|op 
— UAbAjt,  r  ajdc  btw|f,  cduc  (envy),  qiaof,  peA|t3  (anger), 
A5Uf  le^rse.  23.  TFe]C|tD  suit  b'  e  ad  t-UAbAfi,  buD-f  jute  A5Uf 
piteuri)  da  peACATfc  e^le — bu&  e  peAcab  da  D-beAri)AD  e, 
A3Uf  A6bA|t  peACAib  at*  3-ceub  ceApnoDnf1  ^-bAT,ri)  A5uf 
G"ada.  24.  "peicjiD  3«ft  ojbe  cu*  25.  Ct,a  fe  ad  pe Aft  ro 
A13  ceAcc?  26.  Jf  re,  UtUjatd  ido  cAjtAb  &jl]f>  buAD. 
27.  $Cd  fA  -*  ca  add?  28.  jf  fe;  fo  fe.  29.  Ceub  TDjle 
pAjlce  jton)Ac,  a  cAttA|b  ttto  clejb;  ci,  ADDOf  a  b-puijift  add 
iu6?  30.  CA  nje  30  tDAi,ci  ca  n;e  bui,8eAC  bujc.  31.  bf- 
6oa6  A3A^DD  A|fbeA]t  beA3,  or  beaDAtDuib  Aifbffi  p  adac  le 
cejle. 


FIFTEENTH   LESSON— 

4" 

EXEBClSE  XXVII.— 2W  SeKtZ$)%b  5rN&tU5&b  2i]R  frCfb. 

1.  Who  is  there?  2. 1.  3.  Who  (are)  you?  4.  James 
O'Brian.  5.  Come  in,  James ;  you  are  welcome  ;  sit  down 
andconverse ;  I  am  glad  that  1  see  you  in  health.  It  is  a 
longtime  (day)  since  thou  and  I  were  together  before  this 


142  SELF-ia*rRUCX10X   IN    HUSH. 

day ;  and  assuredly  to  you,  I  am  glad  now  that  we  are 
here  with  each  other — you  who  have  a  high  estate,  and  a 
reputation  throughout  the  globe ;  and  X  who  am  here  in 
the  extremity  of  the  country,  without  knowledge  and  with- 
out notoriety.     6.  Oh,  I  implore  of  you  do  not  commence 
so  soon  to  praise  me;  or  I  should  rather  say,  quizzing  me. 
7.  Certainly  I  am  not  quizzing  you;  but  1  am  telling  the 
truth.     I  know  that  you  are  very  humble,  and  I  shali  not 
speak  another  word  in  your  praise.     As  I  said,  it  is  long 
since  we  were  with  each  other  going  to  school,  when  we 
were  in  your  grandfather's,  God's  blessing  be  with  his  soul. 
Have  you  not  travelled  much  of  the  world  since  then  ?  8.  I 
have.     I  have  much  to  tell  of  everything  which  1  heard, 
and  every  thing  I  saw,  if  I  had  an  opportunity  to  spend  a 
while  with  you.   But  I  will  have  an  opportunity  at  another 
special  time,     9.  Do  you  recollect  when  I  and  you  on  a 
certain  day  were  walking  out  from  the  town  of  Cork,  and 
you  said  that  you  would  like  to  swim,  and  when  we  were 
in  the  water,  there  came  a  large  wave,  which  brought,  on 
its  returning,  you  with  it,  and  you  went  along  with  the 
stream,  until  you  alighted  on  a  rock ;  then  I  swam  after 
you,  and  brought  you  to  shore  half  alive  as  you  were  ? 
10.  It  is  true  that  I  recollect  well  that  day,  and  I  shall 
have  a  recollection  of  it  for  ever ;  it  is  for  that  reason  I 
have  (entertain)  affection  and  great  esteem  always  for  you, 
thankml  for  all  you  did  for  me.     1 1.  Were  there  not  other 
voung  men  with  us  that  dav?     12,  There  were  certainlv; 
but  neither  of  them  wished  to  go  against  the  angry  billows, 
13.  It  was  well  they   acted  so.      Since  you  have  com- 
menced to  speak  of  them,  who  were  the  young  men  who 
were  along  with  us  on  that  dav?    14.  There  were  Andrew 
Fitzpatrick,  George  Williamson,  and  Thomas  MacDonnell, 
three  who  knew  how  to  swim  extremely  well,     15.  Are 
they  all  alive  yet?     16.  They  are  not  all;  two  of  them 
(got  death)  died;  but  Thomas  MacDonnell  is  yet  alive; 
and  he  is  not  only  a  good  man,  but  a  highly  learned  doc- 
tor, and  a  renowned  sage.     17.  I  am  well  pleased  at  that; 
is  it  long  since  you  heard  from  him?     18.  Oh,  it  is;  I 
have  not  heard  from  him  these  five  years.     19.  A  person 
of  what  likeness  was  he,  in  order  that  I  may  see,  do. -I  re- 


SELF-INSTRUCTION   IN   IRISH.  143 

collect  him?  20.  He  was  a  tall  man,  about  six  feet;  red 
in  his  complexion ;  beaming  in  his  eye,  handsome,  long- 
cheeked  ;  his  brows  compact,  round,  and  his  hair  the  colour 
of  gold  ;  his  visage  mild,  handsome.  21.1  know  him  well 
now;  you  have  great  memory.  22.  Had  he  not  a  sister 
whose  name  was  Isabella — is  that  her  name?  23-  Isabella 
was  her  name.  24.  Are  you  tired  after  your  journey  ?  35. 
I  am  not.  25.  We  can  therefore  walk  through  the  garden, 
the  evening  is  so  fine.  27.^  I  like  it,  if  you  like  it.  28.  Cer- 
tainly, I  like  it.  To  whom  does  the.  garden  belong  ?  29. 
To  me.  30.  I  perceive  you  are  a  great  agriculturist. 
31.  I  do  not  be  often  (employed)  at  it,  but  from  time  to 
time.  32.  Come  in  and  view  the  flowers.  33.  I  shall  and 
welcome. 


SIXTEENTH  LESSON. 

UN  sejse<*tt>  Lej5e?in  oeus. 

EXERCISE  XXVIII.—  W  Z-OtZfyKb  5H2ltU32lb  2l]R  WCJQ 
A  DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  TWO  STUDENTS. 

1.  Alexander,  have  you  been  at  school  to-day?  2.  I 
have  been  ;  I  do  not  wish  to  be  a  day  at  all  from  school. 
b.  It  is  not  right  for  any  young  man;  such  as  you  are,  to 
be  a  day  from  school,  whilst  it  is  in  his  power  to  be  at  it 
(to  attend).  4. 1  trust  you  are  reading  the  high  sciences? 
5.  Well,  I  am  not  (reading),  but  those  only  that  are  ordi- 
nary, such  as  writing  and  reading,  a  knowledge  of  the 
globe  and  grammar,  and  things  of  that  kind,  along  with 
the  languages — English,  Greek,  French  and  Latin.  6'. 
You  have  a  knowledge,  have  you  not,  of  the  principal  parts 
of  each  language  of  these — that  is,  you  know  their  divi- 
sion and  their  explanations  ?  7.  I  have :  for  it  is  easy  to 
know  these.  There-  are  nine  divisions  of  language ;  and 
of  these  are  two  parts,  the  noun  and  the  verb,  like  woof 
and  warp,  framing  every  discourse  together,  and  there  is 
not  in  the  other  parts,  but  as  it  were,  colour  and  form. 


144  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

8.  How  could  you  know  a  noun?  9.  It  is  easy  for  a  person 
to  know  it ;  for  the  name  of  every  thing  that  is  created,  or 
of  which  we  can  form  a  notion  (it)  is  a  noun;  for  example, 
the  names  •  of  men  and  women,  as  Achilles,  Augustine, 
Alexander,  JEneas,  or  Kevin,  Cormac,  Edmund,  Amilia, 
Angelica,  or  Barbara,  Blathny,  pr  Kate ;  or  again  the 
names  that  appertain  to  men  or  to  women,  in  relation  to  their 
duty  or  in  relation  to  their  state, — such  as  father,  mother, 
sister  and  brother,  porter,  poet,  monk ;  or  the  names  of  brutes 
—horse, mare,  filly,  bull ;  in  one  word,  thename  of  every  thing 
created,  or  of  which  we  can  form  a  notion  (it)  is  a  noun.  10. 
How  many  genders  in  it  (are  there)  ?  11.  There  are  only 
two  genders,  that  is,  the  masculine  and  feminine:  and  since 
from  nature  there  are  #hry  two  sexes  (amongst)  mankind, 
male  and  female,  in  like  manner,  nouns  have  only  two 
genders,  masculine  and  feminine;.  12.  Oh,  I  know  well 
that  there  are  only  two  genders  when  we  speak  of  those 
names  which  present  to  our  minds  (ideas  of)  things  living ; 
but  when  we  treat  of  the  names  of  things  that  are  not  living, 
in  what-manner  will  we  have  a  knowledge  of  the  gender  of 
the  noun,  when  the  object  is  devoid  of  sex  ?  1 3. 1  shall  give 
you  a  knowledge  of  that  at  another  time,  I  have  not  leisure 
to-day.  14.  At  a  certain  time  to  come,  you  and  I  shall  be 
together,  and  we  shall  have  a  conversation  on  this  subject. 
15.  Let  it  be  so.  16.  But  stay:  you  have  not  told  me  a 
word  of  ths  manner  in  which  a  young  man.  can  obtain 
readily  a  knowledge  (of  the  grammatical  meaning)  of  every 
word  that  occurs  to  him  in  discourse.  17.  Withal  we  shall 
have  an .  opportunity  for  that  on  another  occasion ;  1  have 
not  leisure  just  now.  I  am  obliged  to  depart,  the  bell  is 
tolling. 


SEVENTEENTH  LESSON-^ 

EXERCISE  XXIX.— M  N2lO#)2tt>  3t*fel&lt>  SW  foCp. 

1.  Geub  rmle  f?*ilce  Tiom^c  a  &eA]tU|r;  q&Dflor  ^b-^ttil 
cu?     2.  &k  njerUti;  bu|6eAC*r  oujc.     3.  C&  bftd|&  ojtnj 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISF  145 

50  be]rt)]t),  30  b-pujl  cu  a  rlA|t?ce  ri?Aic.  4.  C^tjuor  a 
ujosje  cu  A^fbjji  at?  i,u&— at?  Ai5  rt)A|tcu|5eAcc,  t?o  A^]t  coif? 
5.  t)o  ^vrye^y  A^rbift  Ai,n  at?  c-reAT?-3T?Ar»  Ai,n  coif*  6. 
CiADtJof  A  b-p ttjljb  bo  cAjnbe  At?t?r  at?  i^bAjle,  b'  acaju 
ajut;  bo  ri)ACAi|t,  bo  6eAj*b-bftAeAi,ft  SeA3AT?,  43114*  bo  oeAttb- 
fl«Tt  Sei,libAT?,  ^3Uf  00  col-ceACArt  <SeArr?ur  StjAcSeAgAjT?. 
7.  C&jb  ui.!e  a r^M^ce  ri?Afc,  bu]&eACAr  bo  OfyfA.  8.  Cj- 
Ai)t?or  b-t;u]l  bo  CeAnb-bjtACAijt  ?4T?bneAf ;  b-pujl  re  flAT?? 
9.  Wj'l  £T,or/  ajati)  ci>T?T?or  a  b-t;ufl  re  AT?oif,  6i,n  1)1,  cuaIa|6 
me  U4|8e  le  en]  Tt?jorA.  10.  CA  t,ot?3a  ofin?  f ao|  y]v,  HJAlt 
geAll  suit  fiA^b  ye  co  ceAt?An)Ai,l  ope,  A3Uf  co  cuti?at?ac  le 
t?-a  cA]|tb|b,  5«]t  fAO]l  n?e  i?ac  ler5pA&  ye  aoi?  ri^  auiai,!? 
bul  cAflC  3AT?  fJjlT.ob^S  CUSAb-fA  1)0  cum  b'  acau  t?o  bo 
njACAfi.  11.  )y  f^on  3un  fiAT,b  ye  a  3-con)t)iii&e  cfT?eAlcA 
A5«i;  cu/n^UAC,  A511T;  Ai?ri)A|c  &Aii?-rA;  t?]  cjj  \]om~y&  aoi? 
f  ac  a  c<xbA||tc  at,u  at)  c-{*Ofb  r°»  Afu  cao|  A^t  b|c  ejte  acc 

ATi)A]T}  Af3  CUjri)T)U3A6  30  b-pUT.1  AT?  T?]&  A  bub]tA&  50  p]0]t 
CAob  Ti)OftAT?  e|le,  p|0ft  AITl-fAl)  H?Afl  at?  3-ceAbt?A  :  c<  Ar 
ATt)A|tc,  a|*  cujri)T?e."  12.  Ca  at?  ajc  a  jtAib  t*e  't?uA]Tt  bo 
cuaIaij  UAi&e  Ajn  at?  6cAi,b  De^5pT?AC?  13.  toi,  ye  a  Lo^r?- 
3b|OT? ;  A5U1*  bubajfic  re  3U|t  jtAib  bm,l  Ai^e  bul  30  Tuajnc  ; 
Ar  rv?  le  b-Air  t?a  TCjSAmu^e;*  t?a  b-^-llp  a  c|teArT?«3A&, 
ajut;  cuAjnc  a  CAbA-jrtc  A|n  JocAi,lle.  14.  0cf  ye]C]ny;  'ye 
ir  boigqge  50  b-fujl  re  AT?oi,r  a  1,3  b6AT?A&  t?a  b-Alj&n*e  a^ji  a 
Iadaiti  re,  cneAf  at?  Guuojp;  jtAcfrAi,b  ye  bf  yepip,  30  b-cj 

AT?  CAlri)AT?  T?AOri)CA   OjTt   "  T?1,  TI?Uft?Ce  30  C015CTVJ0C."       15.  Nf 

b-£u|l,  6|n  bo  36aII  ye  a  beje-.'f  At?  n?-bAT,le  ai,3  at?  pobUc 
18.  ?i|n  f|ubA|l  cu-fA  a  b-pAb  cAtt  bo  qtt  buccAjf.  17. 
M]on  cua]8  rne  a  fqAri)  T?|of  ^Ai,be  t?a  Lo]T?5bTiot?  A5uf 
CeAT?c||t,  br^3  n?e  Lopsbiot?  A3Uf  bnuACA  t?a  b-An)U]T?e 
CATTjuirse  bnuAiJe  rir?»  bl^A^AT?  6  f^t?.  18.  HA|b  cu  A|3 
ce<vc  t?ua&  t)A  reire  ?  19.  Se^b;  b]6eAr  A13  ceAc  ty^^e^ye, 
a  b-ceAc  t?a  b-U]3eATtT?Ai,8  co  ida^c  A'r  a  b-ceAC  i?a  3- 
cojrceAT?.  20.  Mac  n?Ai,reAc  at?  £0T,jtT?e  ceAC  i?ua8  t?a  pejf© 
~—obA]ii  y\unz&c  t?|  fe  ah)a^t?  t>o  *v  H^b^e  SeAnlAr  a  ^A]t- 
|ia^6  a  cun?  e,  acc  bo  'r?  AO^r  at?t?  a  b-ru}ln?|b?  21.  T^Aib 
cu  a  caIIa  v&oyn)  ScepA^t??  22.  b|8eAr»  ir  Alup)  e.  2& 
C^b  fe  at?  beAlUc  A]n  y\]ii  cu  6  LowSbjoi??     24.  Do  fijto- 

•  The  Rhine,  from  jv)5,  and  Aiijujjj  j  others  derive  it  from  fiejfi  At^ujtj, 
i^e  smooth  river. 


146  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  HUSH, 

i}6Af  SljAgrjcAerceft,  wo  beAlUc ;  of^t,  bu8  roi^t?  lion?  ?e^ 
f|t>  CA]fibe-3<\ojl  A^be  a  b|  Njt)  a  s-con^nujge  Arm,  A3uf 
a  b|  a  5-cori)t)U|8  Ai)cAftCAr)AC  te  r^u^cm  m'ACAft.  25. 
C|te^bjrt)  30  b-fu|l  cu  eoljAc  A]ft- ttAcc-rSfijobAb  3A6  u]le 
bA^te  njojft  a  SACfAi^Ac?  26.  5o  bejrb|i)  t)f  b-£uil|ii); 
beAjibAjtt)  8u|c  T)&-|i  £a3  me  mo  qjt  &uccA(f  fejr)  a  ftiAri) 

ACC  AOt)    UA]|t    Ari)A-jt)  ;    CA  3|tAb    A3AH)  A]ft  A  30|tCA-jb,    A3Uf 

n?A3A^b,  a  3leAi;cA|b>  a  loc<sjh  A3up  a  fljAbcAjb:  c<vbA*fjt 
8Ati5-rA  cuii)A|i  a  21)urt)A^i)    ce^c,  A5U|«  tf]  'I  b]OU9   AJATI)  A]ft 


EIGHTEENTH  LESSON— 

EXERCISE  XXX.—2W  CR106?lt5?lt>  5WatU&l& ;   or,  »H   &eK#)2lb 
5rattU52lt>  211K  ftCfo 

I.  God  save  you,  James,  dear  friend  of  my  heart!  2. 
May  God  and  (the  blessed)  Mary  save  you,  Peter,  flower 
of  nobility !  Is  it  not  early  you  are  this  morning  on  foot  ? 
3.  It  is  early,  indeed;  because  the  morning  is  so  iine,  and 
I  feel  inclined  to  have  a  walk  along  with  you.  4.  You  are  a 
great  walker  certainly :  there  is  not  a  good  day  at  all  that 
you  are  not  rambling  from  hill  to  hill,  from  glen  to  glen, 
from  plain  to  plain  ,  from  glade  to  glade,  through  the  land. 
5.  Well,  it  is  true  for  you:  certainly,  I  am  delighted,  in 
our  native  land,  to  be  out  every  time  1  can,  on  the  summit 
of  the  mountains,  on  the  tops  of  the  hills,  and  in  the  re- 
tired recesses  of  the  valleys ;  or  again  walking  on  the  border 
of  lakes,  or  along  the  coast.  6..I  do  not  like  to  go  out  to- 
day ;  I  have  much  (business)  to  perform.  7.'  Oh,  you  said 
the  other  day,  and  you  promised  that  you  would  be  ready 
to-day,  and  that  you  would  have  an  opportunity  to  drive 
with  me  through  the  country ;  for,  in  truth  to  you,  I  would 
ssot  like  to  be  with  any  other  but  vourself — for  you  are  so 
acquainted  with  every  house,  and  with  every  place,  with 
s very  cabin,  and  every  chateau  (big  house);  with  every 
glade  and  every  valley,  mountain,  glen,  well,  stream, 
river,  mound,  cemetery,  churchyard ;  and  not  only  that, 
but  you  know  the  history  of  everything  of  which  I  wish 


SELF-INSTRUCTION   IN   IRISH.  147 

to  speak,  or  of  which  I  should  like  to  get  information. 
8. 1  am  thankful  to  you  for  the  great  appreciation  in  which 
you  hold  me,  an  appreciation  of  which  I  am  not  worthy, 
and  especially  from  a  man  who  is  possessed  himself  of  so 
much  learning  as  you  have.  I  do  not  therefore  feel  satisfied 
(from  the  fact)  that  I  cannot  accompany  you  to-day;  but 
we  shall  have  another  day.  9.  Did  you  not  promise  that 
jrou  would  be  prepared  to-day  ?  10.  I  did  (promise)  ;  but 
do  you  not  know  that  I  have  much  (business)  to  do,  and 
that  I  cannot  have  (obtain)  leisure  to-day.  1 1.  It  is  trua 
that  each  person  ought  to  perform  the  things  that  are  under 
his  (charge)  direction,  and  on  that  account  I  do  not  wish  that 
you  should  do  anything  that  would  not  be  right  for  you  to 
do.  12,  I  see  that  you  have  sense,  and  that  you  are  not 
like  a  great  many  young  people  (filled)  with  an^over  desire 
for  every  vain  pursuit.  13.  I  am  thankful  to  you ;  it  is 
meekly  and  kindly  you  speak  on  every  matter.  14.  What 
day  now  will  you  be  ready  to  come  with  me?  name  it. 
15.  Any  day  of  leisure,  (holy-day)  ;  or  the  first  day  of  the 
weeks  if  it  be  fine.  16.  It  is  long,  perhaps*  until  we  have 
another  (fine)  day  like  the  present— the  air  is  high;  the 
firmament  azure ;  without  a  cloud  (cloudless) ;  without  a 
mist;  the  sun  rising  radiant ;  the  birds  warbling  on  every 
tree ;  and  all  creation  lightsome  with  beauty  as  on  the  first 
dav  it  issued  forth  from  the  hand  of  the  Lord.  17.  I  am 
greatly  disposed  (there  is  an  inclination  or  desire  on  me) 
to  go  with  you.  18.  Do  not  come ;  we  will  have  anothe? 
day  equally  as  fine.  19.  This  is  my  mother  coming;  our 
breakfast  is  ready.  20.  Mother,  this  is  Peter  O'Keefe,  of 
whom  I  often  made  mention  (spoke)  to  (with)  you;— -a 
young  friend  for  whom  I  entertain  great  respect.  21.  He 
is  welcome :  ten  thousand  welcomes  to  you.  22.  This  is  a 
beautiful  morning,  madam.  23.  Yes  indeed;  this  is  the 
first  beautiful  morning  we  have  had  (for  the)  last  month. 
24.  James,  your  breakfast  is  ready,  and  your  father  and 
sister  are  awaiting  your  presence ;  perhaps  this  young  gen- 
tleman has  not  vet  breakfasted.  25.  Peter,  give  us  the 
honour  of  your  company  at  table.  26.  With  pleasure3  in- 
deed ;  but  I  can  with  truth  say  that  (it  is)  on  me  the  ho- 
nour is  conferred,  to  be  in  your  society.  27.  Please  just 
go  before  me ;  this  is  the  way. 


148  SKLF-IXSTIIUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

NINETEENTH  LESSON— 

sin  tmojflxio  he)$eun  oeu5. 

EXERCISE  XXXI— 2W  C-SlONStyab   3K21CU521C  ?W  ZK\OtW>  v  or 

1 .  Henry,  yox;  are  the  best  of  men  to  be  here  so  soon  as 
you  are — where  is  your  brother  ?  2.  He  will  be  here  im- 
mediately (on  the  spot,  a]ji  b&U)  ;  it  was  not  possible  for 
him  to  come  with  me  when  I  had  been  ready,  because  our 
cousin-german  Alphonsus  O'Hegan  was  on  a  visit  with  us, 
and  he  was  obliged  to  stay  in  order  to  be  along  with  him. 
3.  Oh,  I  see;  that  is  right.  4.  What  o'clock  is  it  now? 
5.  It  is  only  four  o'clock.  6.  It  is  early  so,  in  the  evening. 
7.  Just  accompany  me,  and  we  can  have  a  walk ;  or  a 
sauntering  stroll  around  here,  and  have  a  conversazione 
with  each  other.  8.  We  can  so ;  and  I  like  it,  for  I  do  not 
wish  to  be  inside  doors  but  as  short  as  I  possibly  can. 
9.  This  is  the  way  by  the  side  of  the  house.  1 1 .  Thank 
you  (may  good  be  to  you)  ;  it  is  easy  to  stumble  in  a 
crooked,  slippery  road  like  that  yonder.  12.  What  is  your 
opinion  of  our  own  residence  and  position  here,  of  our 
land  an(l  of  our  appurtenances?  13.  I  am  of  opinion  that 
your  residence  is  good;  your  land  very  good;  your  posi- 
tion delightful ;  and  your  appurtenances  of  the  best.  14. 
Which  is  the  better — your  house,  or  our  house?  15.  Your 
house  is  better  than  our  house,  16.  We  are  convenient  to 
the  running  water ;  to  the^  large  town  (market-town)  ;  to 
the  sea — things  that  enhance  the  value  of  a  country-house. 
17.  Is  this  your  garden?  18.  It  is  our  garden;  come  in 
and  view  it.  19.  What  the  thing  in  it?  Le.,  what  does  it 
contain?  20.  Mueh — there  are  potatoes  and  cabbages, 
peas  and  beans,  carrots,  parsnips,  radishes,  turnips,  rasp- 
berries, strawberries,  onions,  rose-trees,  apple-trees,  pear- 
trees,  gooseberries,  and  such  like.  21.  I  perceive  that  it 
looks  well  just  now.  22.  What  is  your  notion  of  the  man- 
ner in  which  the  trees  are,  and  of  every  growth  (growing 
plant)  "which  is  in  the  garden  ?  23.  I  am  of  opinion  that 
your  apple-trees  are  too  high,  and  your  raspberry  (trees) 


SELF- INSTRUCTION  IN    IRISH.  149 

scattered  without  pruning.  24.  To  whom  belongs  that 
garden  yonder,  and  this  orchard  which  is  near  me  ?  25. 
To  my  own  people— my  relatives,  Patrick  and  James 
CDaly.  26.  Their  orchard  is  superior  to  yours.  27.  It 
is  not  indeed.  28.  Their  apple-trees  are  superior;  their 
pear-trees,  their  rose-trees,  and  every  herb  or  plant  which 
is  growing  in  their  orchard  is  superior  to  your  trees  and 
your  growing  (plants).  29.  Perhaps  so,  but  I  rather  have 
my  own  than  their  share,  though  it  be  so  good  (as  you 
assert),  I  know,  at  all  events,  that  our  oats  and  our  wheat 
is  better  than  their  oats,  their  wheat,  and  their  corn.  30. 
Are  you  not  very  well  informed  in  regard  to  land — i.e., 

how  Well  informed  you  are  in  regard  to  land 31.  It  is 

dinner-time;  comem;  the  company  are  assembling.  32. 
We  shall  have  a  merry  feast,  I  expect.  33.  We  shall,  if 
the  best  wine  and  the  best  meat  to  be  had  in  Limerick  can 
make  young  people  feel  merry.  34.  Shall  we  not  have 
dancing?     35.  You  will,  if  you  wish,  to  the  dawn  of  day. 


TWENTIETH  LESSON— 

EXERCISE  XXXIL— 2W  IDOSljat)  5N2lCU5£lb  fceU5  ?11R  fatjb. 

1.  This  is  a  beautiful  day,  James?  2.  It  is  a  beautiful 
day,  thanks  be  to  God.  3.  Is  it  not  early,  that  you  as  well 
as  myself  are  on  the  road?  4.  It  is  early  indeed  I  am  on 
the  road.  5.  Have  you  any  news  at  all  for  me?  6.  Well, 
I  have  no  news  at  all  for  you.  7.  Perhaps  you  have ;  you 
were  never  without  seme  new  story  for  an  individual,  for 
you  are  under  the  repute  of  being  entertaining,  facetious, 
and  that  weariness  would  not  be  on  (could  not  come  near) 
any  one  that  would  be  with  you  on  the  road  or  in  the 
field.  8.  Thanks  to  you,  Connor  (or,  Cornelius) ;  you  were 
always  agreeable,  pleasant,  mirthful.  9.  I  am  only  ex- 
pressing, James,  what  each  person  is  saying  of  (on)  you. 
10.  It  is  a  long  time  since  I  had  an  opportunity  of  having 


150  SELF- INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

a  conversation  with  you— where  do  you  now  reside?  11 
I  have  a  dwelling  near  Galway — a  town  in  Connaught, 
situated  on  the  coast.  12.  O,  I  know ;  that  is  a  town 
that  is  progressing  greatly — a  town  that  is  now  on  the 
straight  course  (i.e.,  necessarily  the  shortest)  to  New- 
foundland, and  a  town  to  which  each  many  are  coming  from 
every  quarter,  and  besides  a  town  in  which  above  all  things 
our  native  language  is  held  in  esteem.  13.  The  tribes  of 
Galway  were  always  studiously  fond  of  the  language  of  their 
fathers.  14.  But  has  not  your  brother  Edmund  come 
back?  15.  He  has;  I  thought  that  I  was  telling  you  of 
it.  16.  You  were  not.  17.  Well,  he  came  home.  18. 
Is  it  in  America  he  was?  19.  Yes.  20.  Has  he  much 
money  on  Tiis  return,  literally — on  coming  to  him?  21. 
He  has  not  much  money,  for  he  has  been  in  it  only  two 
years,  and  the  time  was  unfavourable  for  obtaining  employ- 
ment ;  he  has  not  therefore  much  money.  22.  Does  he 
say  anything  good  of  (on)  the  country  and  of  (on)  the  peo- 
ple? 23.  He  says  it  is  a  good  place;  that  the  people  are 
without  slayishness,  free,  just,  laborious,  honourable.  24. 
Had  he  fine  weather  on  (the)  sea  ?  25.  He  had  not  fine 
weather  on  sea,  the  wind  was  high,  the  firmament  (covered) 
with  darkness,  and  a  mist  or  cloud  on  the  sun  for  two  days. 
26.  Was  it  in  (on)  a  sailing  vessel  he  came?  27.  No£but 
in  a  steamer.  28.  What  is  the  name  of  (which  is  on)  the 
steamer  in  which  he  came?  29.  Prince  Albert.  30.  Was 
it  at  Galway  they  put  into  harbour?  31.  It  is.  32.  By 
my  word,  we"  are  near  Loughrea ;  this  Js  the  term  of  my 
journey  to-day.  33.  Are  you  going  far  ?  34.  I  am  going 
to  Athlone.  35.  Remain  with  me  here  to-night,  and  you 
will  be  in  (it)  in  time  enough  to-morrow.  36.  Thanks  to 
you ;  I  shall  not  wait.  37.  Well,  there  is  welcome  for  you, 
if  you  remain.  38.  I  will  not  wait;  I  shall  repair  onward. 
39.  God  speed  you. 


Note. — The  learner  should  not  avail  himself  of  the  aid  of  a  Key  or 
translation  but  as  seldom  as  possible,  and  never  until-  after  he  has  first 
done  his  best  to  translate  the  exercise  proposed. 

He  should  also  write  out  the  translation  oftener  than  once. 


SELF-INSTRUCTIOiv  IN  IlilSH. 


151 


TWENTY-FIKST  LESSON— 

EXERCISE  XXXHL— ?W  CK#)2lfc  3N2ltU52lfc  &6U5  211R  fiCfa. 
TAe  Lord's  Prayer. 

Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name; 
thy  kingdom  come ;  thy  will  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  in 
heaven.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread;  and  forgive  us 
our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  who  trespass  against  us ; 
and  lead  us  not  into  temptation ;  but  deliver  us  from  evil. 
Amen. 

The  Angelical  Salutation. 

Hail  Mary,  full  of  grace,  J;he  Lord  is  with  thee,  blessed 
art  thou  among  women,  and  blessed  is  the  fruit  of  thy 
womb,  Jesus.  Holy  Mary,  Mother  of  God,  pray  for  us 
sinners,  now,  and  at  the  hour  of  our  death.    Amen. 

The  Apostle  f  Creed. 

I  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  Creator  of  hea- 
ven and  earth ;  and  in  Jesus  Christ,  his  only  Son,  our . 
Lord ;  who  was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost ;  born  of  the 
Virgin  Mary ;  suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified ; 
dead  and  buried,  he  descended  into  hell ;  the  third  day  he 
rose  again  from  the  dead ;  he  ascended  into  heaven  ;  and 
sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father  Almighty  ; 
from  thence  he  will  come  to  judge  the  living  and  the  dead. 
I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost;  the  holy  Catholic  Church  ; 
the  communion  of  saints ;  the  forgiveness  of  sins ;  the  re- 
surrection of  the  body,  and  the  life  everlasting.    Amen. , 

Above  all,  he  must,  if  he  wish  to  learn  the  language,  repeat  the  sen- 
tences presented  in  these  exercises,  and  form  new  ones.  There  is  no 
learning  a  language  thoroughly  without  assaying  to  speak  it. 


152  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH, 

TWENTY-SECOND  LESSON— 

sin  oottat)  terteun  ujn  yjCjo* 

EXEECISE  XXXIV—  2W  CentM$)Wb  3tmtU52tt> t5GU5  2I1K fttfc 

1;  %i  £)oi;cAt>,  at/i  6l  ciibo  cujb  c§?  2.  O' oIa|\  3 
2#Affe,  6  CA|tU  30  b-t;u]l  ad  o]bce  bfieA3,  ce|5«ju^f  ajdac 
Ajuf  beArnoirjr  rpAirbifteAcc  Afit  ad  Ajtb&D,  A3uf  bj8ea8 
a5<m,dd  coid|ia8  CATcrjeAn)AC.  4.  ]r  idaic  l]on?e;  acc  cA 
ido  8eAfib-f  ]UTt  b^5ib  pAOj  8ui,l  ri)6jjx  50  b-FADKAjDDAi.ee 
A||t  peA&  uA^jie.  5.  2t5A|re  fAnt1  A^q  ceACC  add  Aoi)t;eAcc 
IjDrj.  6.  SeA&.:  JADFAb.  7.  34  Yy^t^p  Aft  ri)Ai,c  Wac  ceAcc 
ahd  AO^e<\cc  le  2^Aoln)iqjie  CUaJaIIac  A3Uf  1]otd  £ei*r 
cofrAb  A'f  bei8rtmi&  0^13  rpAirb^teAcc  A-|ft  At)  AjtbZxr)?  8.  Jr 
tDAfc  1]ott) ;  cA  bjtob  iDOfi  ofttD  e  he\i  add  tdo  curi)Acc  eje]- 
0II05  eoluir  f  asa^I  6  bujt  t>eA3t)A— -n?A^fe  i?ac  AlufD  (or 
DISrbeubAc)  <ad  0}8ce  1 1  9.  (2t)Aoln)iqjxe)  fr  o]8ce  adjijs- 
njeubAc  ]  50  c^rjee.  10.  Ca  re  Af3  rjoc  30  3eun-— dac  b- 
fin,!?  11.  Ca  re  A] 3  1'!oc  3°  5eun?  6]fx  CA1b  con)AjtcA-|t> 
u]\e  TiqcA  £olur;  cA  ad  rpeuft  3AD  tieul,  A3ur  3ojitd;  ca  ad 
3A06  6  'd  cuA^8,  cA  da  yieuicA  aj3  beAlna8  30  b-ArrtotD/iAc; 
cA  ad  c-Aejt  AD-f'UAji,  A3uf  biibA|fic  tdo  8eA|tb-b]iACA||t  SeA- 
iDur  IjorD  30  b-f  utl  ad  c-o^nseAb  beo  rfor  30  tdoji.  12. 
(Dodca8) — a  rj]t^5]b  ao  Ail  leac  Ajn)ff|i  riocA?  13.  ]r 
A|l  l^ort)  30  b-Ai)n^6]i.  14.  Jr  &]1  llOTD  rjwbAl  atdac  Af)Df 
ad  ojbee  'rjuA]]t  aca  3^6  D]8  ci,ud, — 3<*D  £uatd  le  clop; 
'ouAf|t  a  ca  Ai)  caIatd»  tDAfi  Tti-be |8eA8,  bul  adi?  fttAftjj  An 
geAlUc  30  beAi)r?Ac  a  b8Al|iu5A8  iDAft  ca  a  docc  ado  rpeu jt 
3l|Dn,  A3ur  da.  jteuIcA  n)Aji  luce  fA^ie  or  con)A]|t  bonu^f* 
DenDe  A]3  rce|ceA8  a  leurA,  C^rbAt)A8  bqDD  AD  A|tAf*  u& 
fu^r  AD9  a  b-pu|l  ad  Solur  f|0]i|iAi8e  'd  a  corbiwi^e.  15, 
(2t)AobbA||te)  |f  ruA^tc  30  be)nr|r>  t*rD»A]i)eA8  A^t  ad  ve]tfi 
ro  A5ur  f|D0  ^e|i)  A]ibu348  op  qoDD  da  caIhiad;  A13  da8, 
rriA  cA  ao  pottbo|tur  co  Iod^ac  ro,  dac  ^lo\\w^]i  Iado  do 
buD  ad  Ajtb-fi]3 !— tda  ca  ad  cojr-rcol  co  aUi|d>  tjac  aIuji? 

30    IDOfl  AD  CACAO]Tt  fllO^bA.       16.    0c,    ADOr    AD  C||t  ftD   DA 

loDTtA  rioD^wi^e,  Dl't  SfMAD,  V°  3e^lUc, — fe  Oja  6t;eiD 
roluf  A3ur  slojTt  A3ur  ro^  luce  coiDOu^e  da  b-flA^ceAf. 
17-  (Ooi;ca8)   cu]fte<\Dt)   cu  4    5-cu]rnru\  6aid  ad  rcAjjt  a 


SELF-IK  STEUCTION  IN  1KTSH.  153 

beiftceA^t  a  b-caob  Kao^  £jllP  M&|M>  ^3«r  A  b-tAoh  at? 
TnUojtd  rrjofit — Sao  WAffur  LoboU,  5UJ1  gAjji,  A]ji  bfteAc- 
dujad  o  6|\-ctjoc  da  ftoiri)e  add  ja^  bo'D  b-TA]6|CAD,  A"||i 
5eACA  8eAljtAC  da  b~j:lA]ceAr,  ADbujl  a  3-cnojbe  a  be]t  ADDr 
ad  AjiAf  ub  of  c)o\)i)  da  TteulcA  add  a  b-"pit]l  A|t  b-CfgeAflDA 
DA  5-currjAD  a  f3e]ceA6  da  slojjte.  1$.  (^>^131&)  CjDce 
ca  ftDUAiD^e  TDAjt  ]Ab  rub  DAbu|i6A;  6||t  at.5  bjieAcrjuJAb 
Ai|tDe]ti)  ^td^dic  cu|n)D|5ltDA^Tt  ad  DJb  rr)ii]DeAf  ad  Cfie^be<srr) 
bu]DD  b-CAob  da  b-^|ce  ub  a  beAr  u]3  ^T*  bo'o  ri)«lDciit  a  bjio- 
DAf  a  D-5|tA&  Ai,p,  A^uf  be]tt)TD  a  b-pocU]b  reAD|tA|&  A|t  b- 
cffte,  "  D1  b-pifl  slojjt  tdaji  slo^rt  t)&\rr>e"  19.  5j&  50  b-pujl 
riDUA^Dte  ttfAt*  t^b  rub  DAbujibA  A5ur  bub  co\  |t  50  b-cjocf  A|b 
add  tddcid  sac  buioDe,  d^c  beA3  a  beADAr  leujtrtDUAjDce tdaji 
^Ab?  20.  (Oodca8),  ix  "Plot*  T11' »  ejjtijjeADD  ad  meub  ro  d 
eii3n)Ajt*ftDUA]Dce.  21.  (b|M51b) — Ca  fiu.cc p]\rrj-y a  ;  cAre 
add  aid  bul  a  rceAc.  22.  (2i)AolrDU]rte)  Sap]1  iDe  3^1 
ftAbAiDAjt  le  coTDftAb  a  beADAb  A^t  da  cotDpeutcAtb?  23. 
(Dodcao)  C&  r©  adoij  tDAll.  24.  (b|t]5ib)  Ca  ad  clog 
'3  a  *&uaIa8.     25.  (^Aoltb«l(ie) — Ga  ri)eub   be   CI013  e? 

26.  (OoDcAb) — -W^  f^  A^c  ad  DAO]  be  6I013,  tdcat;a|td 

27.  (&)>131&)  ^Cod,  bo,  qij,  coacaji,  cui,5,  re,  reAcc,  occ,  daoi, 
bejc.  28.  (Ooi;ca6)  Ca  re  ad  bejc  be  CI015,  acc  cAjcpjb 
en  fADDACc  50  b-q  ad  Aog-beu3  A]jt  ad  lo^Ab,     29.  Wj 

IDA^C  IjOTD,  DAC  b-C|3    IjOID    f ADDACt    AD    f  Ab   fjD  ;    ACC  ftAC- 

£Ab  a  rteAC  le  Ari)A|tc  f  aja-jI  A]]t  b*  ACA^jt  A^ur  bo  tT}ACA|n, 
bo  beApbbjiACAjn,  A5ur  bo  beA]tb-fi;ujt  SfDejb. 


TWENTY-THIRD  LESSON. 

exercise  xxxv.— w  cuissltfife  s-witu&ife  fceU5  W  ^|6l&. 

1.  Father,  have  you  leisure  at  rresent?  2.  I  have, 
my  son ;  what  thing  is  desired  by  thee  ?  3.  I  wish  that 
yen  will  treat  of  geography.  4.  Well,  as  I  said,  I  just 
wish  to  treat  of  it  now  with  you;  who  else  will  be  along 
with  you  ?  5.  My  cousin  Patrick  and  my  sister  Harriet; 
they  are  awaiting  (with)  us  in  jthe  study-room.     6.  Say 


154  SELF- INSTRUCTION   IN    IRISH, 

(with)  to  them  to  come  in ;  I  cannot  go  to  them.  And 
now,  is  it  not  better  for  you  to  get  knowledge  on  this 
branch  (of  science)  from  the  teacher  than  from  me  ?  7. 
Dear  father,  we  prefer  it  (it  is  better  with  us)  from  you, 
because  you  are  so  gentle,  and  so  loving  in  your  speaking 
with  us,  and  you  explain  every  thing  that  is  difficult,  so 
plainly  to  us,  that  we  understand  every  word  you  say,  and 
your  words  are  a  pleasure  to  us,  8.  I  believe  so,  that  it  is 
necessary  for  me  to  give  you  a  lesson,  since  you  are  so  de- 
sirous to  £et  knowledge;  call  in  Harriet  knd  votir  cousin 
Patrick.  9.  I  shall  (call) :  They  are  towards  us  {i.e.,  they 
are  coming) ;  we  are  ready.  10.  Dermot,  my  son,  what 
is  the  world;  or,  (with)  what  is  it  like ?  11.  The  author 
whom  I  am  reading  says  it  is  like  to  a  ball,  or  to  an  apple ; 
being  flattened  at  the  poles.  12.  Harriet,  how  (is  it  shown) 
do  you  know,  that  the  world  is  round  ?  13.  It  is  true  to 
say  that  it  is  round,  since  ships  have  sailed  around  it, 
always  steering  a  westward  course,  14.  You  are  good: 
which  line  is  the  longer — the  (meridian)  line  from  north 
to  south,  or  the  equator,  (which  is)  the  middle  line  from 
east  to  west?  15.  The  equator  or  middle  line  from  east 
to  west  is  longer  by  twenty -five  miles.  16.  You  are  very 
good:  Patrick,  how  is  the  world  divided?  17.  Into  two 
principal  divisions— land  and  water.  18.  How  are  the 
divisions  of  water  named?  19.  Oceans,  seas,  gulfs,  bays*- 
lakes,  straits,  rivers.  20.  What  are  the  divisions  of  (the) 
land  ?  21.  Continents,  kingdoms,  islands,  promontories, 
headlands  or  capes,  isthmuses.  22.  Do  you  know  (how 
to  name)  the  four  cardinal  points?  22.  I  do  (know):— 
north,  south,  east,  west.  24.  Dermot,  do  you  know  the 
reason  why  the  four  cardinal  points  were  called  cuac,  fceAf, 
oift,  and  i<vfi?  25.  I  do  not  know  the  reason,  father.  26. 
Well,  it  is  surprising  to  me,  (after)  so  often  as  you  have  heard 
me  tell  to  you.  27.  (Harriet)  Oh,  I  know  the  reason,  fa- 
ther. 28.  Tell  it  now  to  your  brother.  2$.  "When  the 
Druids  were  wont,  in  the  olden  time,  to  adore  the  sun  on 
fts  rising,  they  turned  their  faces  to  it,  and  they  called 
therefore  the  country  before  them  o]n,  and  that  to  their 
back  fAjt  (behind);  that  to  which  the  right  (sear)  hand 
was  turned,  be<\f  (or  right),  and  to  the  country  on  their  left 


SELF-INST RUCTION    IX    IRISH.  155 

.(cuac)  hand,  en ac,  north.     29.  Indeed,  Harriet,  you  are 
good.     30.  Dermot,  is  it  east  I  shall  call  the  top  of  this 
map?     31.  I*  is  not,  but  north;  and  south 4b  the  bottom, 
east  to  the  side  on  (of)  the  right  hand,  and  west  to  the  side 
on  (of )  the  left  hand.     32.  1  do  not  understand  it.     33. 
It  is,  easy  to  know  it,  my  son ;  and  now  this  is  the  expla- 
nation (of  it).     In  ancient  times  the  Druids  turned,  as 
your  sister  has  remarked,  towards  the  rising  sun;  they 
called  therefore  left-hand  side,  or  cuac,  to  that  direction 
which, was  on  the  side  of  the  left  hand;  but  now-a-days, 
those  who  write  about  geography  or  a  knowledge  of  the 
countries  (of  the  earth)  make  the  north  the  point  to  which 
they  turn,  and  therefore  they  place  it  (north)  at  the  top  of 
the  map,  and  hence  the  country  to  the  south  must  be  at 
the  bottom;  the  east  to  the  right  hand,  and  the  west  to  the 
left  hand  side.     34.  I  understand  it,  I  understand  it  now. 
......35.  Someone  is  knocking  at  the  door.  36.  See  who  is. 

in  it.     37.  It  is  our  professor  that  is  come.     38.  Goto 
him  ;  I  have  letters;  to  write. 


TWENTY-FOURTH   LESSON. 

EXERCISE  XXXVI.— 2W  StySenb  Zmtutub  fceU3  211R  fttro. 
PATRICK   AND   GEORGE. 

1.  Are  you,  George,  learning  Irish?  2.  lam.  3.  Tell 
me  now,  if  you  please,  how  many  days  in  the  week  ?  4. 
Seven  days.  5.  Say  them  in  Irish.  6.  OiA-luAm,  Monday ; 
D]A-rt)Aijic,  Tuesday;  OjA-cet>ju,  Wednesday;  OjA-cojt- 
&Ai'n, -Thursday  ;D-|A-be]T)e,  Friday;  O^A-SAtuijin,  Satur- 
day; Ov*-boii) w 5,  Sunday.  7.  You  are  good;  what 
week  is  this?  8,  This  is  the1  week  of  Easter.  9.  What  is 
the  meaning,  or  interpretation  of  the  word  C<\^|*5  (Easter)  ? 
10.  It  is  a  word  which  has  come  to  us  from  the  Hebrew, 
and  it  signifies  passing  through,  for  the  angel  of  the 
Lord  passed  through  Egypt  and  killed  the  eldest  son  in 


156  SELF-IK OTRUCTION  I&  IRISH. 

every  mansion  of  the  habitations  of  the  people  of  that 
country,  because  Pharaoh  did  not  allow  the  Hebrews  to  go 
with  Moses,  to  give  adoration  to  the  God  of  the  universe 
11.  I  am  acquainted  with  the  story  that  is  written  in  the 
book  which  Moses  penned  in  regard  to  the  Hebrews,  who 
went  out  under  his  guidance  from  (the)  Egypt,  and  of  the 
way  in  which  the  horsemen  and  the  horses,  the  chariots 
and  the  fighting  men,  the  king  himself  and  the  chieftains, 
the  warriors  and  the  hosts  (how  they)  were  swallowed  up 
by  the  power  of  God  in  the  waters  of  the  sea.     12.  I  am 
acquainted  with  all  this ;  but  I  know  not  what  reason  the 
Christians  called  (C 4-11*3)  ?asch  to  the  time  of  our  Lord's 
resurrection?     13.  They  called  it  (C^irs)  Easter,  because 
it  happened  at  first  on  the  same  time  on  which  happened 
the  feast  to  which  the  Jews  applied  the  name  (Ca^s) 
Pasch*     14.  Is  it  not  a  great  festival,  the  festival  of  the 
(Christian)  Pasch?     15.  It  is  a  great  festival  indeed — the 
festival  on  which  arose  from  the  grave  the  Saviour  of  the 
world,  gaining  victory  over  death  and  sin  and  the  devil. 
16.  Is  it  not  right  therefore  that  there  should  be  joy  of 
Iteart  over  every  Christian  on  this  day,  and  that  the  ele- 
ments themselves  should  be  filled  with  great  ioyousness,  be- 
cause  our  head  arose  victorious  from  the  grave,  striking 
(the)  death  and  the  devil  for  ever  under  foot  ?  17.  Speaking 
of  the  elements  being  filled  with  great  joyousness ;  I  al- 
ways thought  that  was  a  pretty  story  -\vhich  is  usually  in 
the  mouths  of  the  poor,  that  the  sun  bounds  with  joy  on 
account  of  the  rising  of  the  divine  Light.   18.  Did  yourself 
ever  see  him  (her,  5|ti4rj,  kfem:)  dancing?     19.  I  did  not 
(see) ;  but  my  father  told  me  that  he  saw  it  on  a  delightful 
(Easter)  Sunday  morning,  on  rising  very  early,     20.  Per- 
haps if  our  faith  and  our  love  were  as  strong  and  as  ardent  as 
was  that  of  St.  Peter,  Pand  that  01  St.  Mary  Magdalene,  we 
should  not  be  at  alf  surprised  at  it.     21.  Certainly  we 
would  not.     22.  Will  you  be  in  the  city  to-day?     23.  I 
shall  (be).     24.  Come  to  me,  if  you  please,  to-morrow. 
25.  I  shall,  with  pleasure,  for  I  will  have  occasion,  or  an 
opportunity.     26.  Adieu:  (blessing  [be]  with  you).     27. 
God  prosper  you. 


SKLF-INST  RUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


!57 


PART  III. 

TWENTYrFIFTH  LESSON. 

The  personal  pronouns  me,  I,  me ;  cu,  thou  ;  f  e,  £,  he, 
him;  x\t)Vi  we,  us;  ffb,  you;  ffAb,  -jAb,  they,  them;  are 
usually  incorporated  with  the  simple  prepositions,  whenever, 
in  collocation,  they  fall  under  then  governing  influence. 

Of  the  twenty  simple  prepositions,  the  following  seventeen 
thus  incorporate ;  and  to  the  union  of  both  is  correctly  given 
the  name  "prepositional  pronouns :"-T  Afj,  at ;  A]  jt,  on  ; 
Am),  in;  Af,  out  of;  cuige,  unto;  be,  from,  of;  bo,  to; 
e^bjjt,  or  ib||t, between ;  £A0|,  under,  for;  le,  with;  fiojrbe, 
before;  feAC,  beside;  cA]t,  beygnd,  over;  cjvjb,  or  cjte, 
through,  or  by  means  of;  ua,  or  6,  from;  uiro,  about — as 
clothes  about  the  body ;  uAf,  above. 

From  them  have  sprung  the  following: 


1st  Person. 

2nd  Person. 

3rd  Person. 

Mas. 

Fern. 

s. 

AjArOj  at  (or  in  the  pos- 

> 

<" 

^ 

< 

session  of)  me, 

A5Ab, 

*13e* 

A]C|. 

p. 

A5A^T)0,  at  us, 

A5A|b, 

ACA, 

s. 

ojim,  on  me, 

oric, 

AIT1* 

*1NM. 

p. 

ofijtA^tm,  on  us, 

Ofl|tA]b, 

OJlflA,   01 

OflCU, 

s. 

A|*Am>  out  of  me, 

AfAb, 

Af, 

A]rc|. 

p. 

Af  A^nn,  out  of  us, 

AfA|b, 

AfCU. 

,£• 

cugATOj  unto  me, 

CU5AC, 

cu]5e, 

CUJC]. 

p. 

015*1  tw,  unto  us, 

cu5A^b 

CUCA. 

s. 

bjoro,  of  me, 

bjoc, 

b& 

bj. 

p. 

b^rm,  of  us, 

b^b, 

bjob,   01 

bjobcA. 

s. 

8ato,  to  me, 

bu]c, 

6o, 

&|. 

p. 

8ujtw,  to  us, 

bAo^b, 

85|b. 

s. 

eAbjiAro,  between  me, 

eAb^Ab  or)             ft 

eib||t  1, 

p. 

eAbftAftm,  between  us, 

eAbjtAjb, 

eACftA. 

s. 

£d|ro,  under  me, 

fUC, 

?AOf, 

pu]ce« 

p. 

^ujrro,  under  us, 

jrujb, 

fUCA, 

s. 

]ormAm,  in  me, 

|OtWAb, 

ATJTJ, 

Am)t|. 

p. 

jonnAjim,  in  us, 

'.onpA^b 

jOtWXA. 

N 


158 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


Thus  it  is  seen  from  the  foregoing  that  asata  is  the  compound  form  of 
A13  trje,  at  or  to  me  ;  A5Ab,  of  A15  cu,  to  thee ;  A150,  of  Ajg  re,  to  him ; 
A5A]i)r),  of  A73  rjno,  to  us;  A5A]b,  of  A]5  rjb>  to  you ;  acA,  of  ajs  ]Ab,  to 
tuem. 

The  suffix  jAb,  they,  has  become,  by  time,  almost  effaced  in  the  compound 
form  of  the  third  person  plural. 

The  verb  bo  beic,  to  be,  with  the  prepositional  pronoun  A3AT0,  to  me, 
A5A&,  to  thee,  &c.;  denotes  possession ;  as  ck  Ajrisjob  A5AT0,  there  is 
money  to  me,  i.e.,  I  have  money.  The  verb  "  have,"  therefore,  when  in 
English  it  expresses  the  idea  of  possession,  is  translated  into  Irish  by  means 
of  the  verb  bo  beic  with  the  prepositional  pronoun  A5Arg,  and  its  inflec- 
tions.    (See  Obs.  1,  2,  in  Third  Lesson;  p.  16,  also  p.  108.) 

VOCABULARY. 


Austria,  SlurcriiA. 

Country  (a  large  territory),  cjn./- 
—  (a  rural  district),  cuA]t,/; 
(pr.  thoo-ay).  CuAiceAe,  m,  a 
countryman,  a  clown ;  also  a  lay- 
man, as  opposed  to  cleirieAc,  a 
cleric.  Cuaca  (same)  5  plur.  cua- 
ca]6,  boors.  Cuacac,  adj.,  rustic. 
Cuaca,  a  people,  a  race ;  as  cuaca 
emcAtWj  the  people  of  Ireland ; 
cuaca  be  t)AT)i\n,  theDanaan  race. 

Echo,  toac-aIIa,  literally,  the  son  of 
the  cliff,  the  word  toac,  a  son,  is 
applied  also  to  the  young  of  brutes, 
and,  in  a  figurative  sense,  to  that 
which  springs  from  any  source  or 
cause,  as,  rnAC-cffie,  a  wolf  (the 
son  of  the  wild  country) ;  mAc- 
leAbAirv,  copy  of  a  book;  toac-aIIa, 
echo ;  rbAc*lejj>eAn>  a  student,  i.e., 
a  son  of  learning,  from  le^,  read ; 
WAe-rArbAil,  the  like,  or  equal; 
as,  bo  TnAc-rArnAil,  your  like. 

Pear  (apprehension,  dread  of  conse- 
quences), ^Aiccior,  m  ($T.fdtchee8)\ 
dread,  terror,  eA5U ;  jf  rnAjc  e 
ax)  jrAjccjor,  fear  is  salutary. 

Germany,.  glllArijAji),  /,  SAribmAm, /. 
A  German- Keltic  word,  derived 
from  Al,  powerful,  prodigious,  large, 
and  fliAnn,  man,  German  (old  Irish 
njotj,  persons).  The  usual  deriva- 
tion of  Allemagne  is  alles  (Ger.), 
all,  and  marines,  men;  a  name 
which,  in  strict  propriety,  cannot 
with  this  radical  meaning,  be  ap- 
plied— as  it  was  at  first — to  the 
few  who,  with  thew  neighbours 


the  A/areomanni  (tosh  toa^c,  a 
horse;  to^ticac,  a  rider),  lived  be- 
tween the  Rhine  and  the  Danube. 
3AttbmAiu,  Germany  ;  from  5Arib, 
rough,  fierce,  and  rnAjrj,  nien. 
Power  (command,  headship),  ceAo- 
HAr,  m  (from  ceArjn,  head),  Atib- 
deAqoAf,  m,  sovereignty. 

—  influence,  control,  t\ftp.&c,  m, 
as,  ijjH  AftriAc'  A5A11J  A]rv,  I  cannot 
help  it  (there  is  no  controlling  in- 
fluence tome  in  its  regard). 

—  ability,  foree,  strength,  ueAftc> 
m,  crieurjAf,  m,  jr  pe&firi  rcuAjm 
'jja  neAric,  ingenuity  is  better  than 
strength. 

—  moving  force,  bjAtjAcc,  /  (ve- 
hemence, boldness). 

—  sway,  riejm,  /;  high  station, 
kruvf^imi/' 

—  martial  greatness,  CA^c-ttejm./. 

—  animal  strength,  brijo,  m,  liter, 
lAibmeAcc,/. 

—  capability,  efficacy,  brwo;  as 
jweb  3ATJ  bnio,  a  thing  without 
efficacy. 

—  mightiness,  government,  cu- 
rbAcc,  cumm^f. 

Powers  (qualities),  cAjtj6eAcc;  as, 
the  powers  of  the  soul,  cAil]6e- 
acca  Atj  atjahja. 

—  governments,  AribcurijAccA,  or 
Arib-plAjoeArA;  as,  the  powers  of 
Europe,  Artb-curoAccA  tja  b-(2u- 
noipe  ;  Attb-^lAiceAr a  ija  h-'3u- 
Ttojpe. 

—  an  army,  rluAs- 

—  many.roofiAr;,  50  leofi,  jotDAb; 


SELF-INSTBITCTION  IN  IRISH. 


159 


as,  a   power   of    people,    |cmjv\& 

Shake,  v,  ctiA]c-eA6,  inf. 
Spread,  v,  leactjufo*  -171*0^6,  *"/• 
Terrible,  ttACiijAft,  arf/.  (from  u^c-, 
loneliness,  solitariness) ;  uAibArAc, 
a$.,  from  uAcbxxr*  desolateness, 
wildness,terribleness ;  cttod  a,  hard- 
fought,  valiant,  terrible;  as,  cac 


cftodA,  a  terrible  battle;  bjA-ij, 
vehement;  in]lt:ox\c,  destructive; 
from  tn]U,  destroy. 

Tuscany,  CuycAji),/- 

War,  C05A6.-  *w,  ca6  (battle),  w, 
ItnfieAf  (strife),  w,  cori)tVAc,  m, 
(contention,  struggle,  in  which  the 
contending  parties  meet). 


EXERCISE  XXXIX. 

1.  Have  you  any  news  (hua&acc,  pr.  nooyacht)?  2.  I 
have  no  news.  3.  Has  your  father  any  news?  4.  My 
father  has  no  news ;  we  who  live  in  the  country,  have  no 
news  (idiomatic  form — there  is  no  news  at,  or  for  us  who 
live  in  the  country) ;  you  who  live  hi  the  town  ought  to 
have  the  news  of  the  day  (jr  c6]\i  b^ojb  a  ca  'f-An  Uj-bAil© 
rt)6\]i,  30  it)  be]5eA&  nuAbAcc  3A6  Aon  Iag  A5A]b)?  5.  Have 
you  heard  of  this  terrible  war  "which  is  about  to  shake 
Europe?*  6.  Of  course  I  have  (50  cjnte  cuaIa]*)  :  its  roar 
has  been  heard  not  alone  throughout  the  land  (bo  ctu|ne&8 
a  561m  t){  h-e  ATi?^|i)  t]ip  at)  q|t),  but  has  echoed  ..in  every 
valley,  and  glen,  and  dell,  from  Howth  to  Urrus  Head  (acc 
bo  3A]]t  a  wjACrAille  Ai)t)  5AC  Iaj  ajui*  5leAr>n5  a^uj*  cIuat> 
6  Biuu-6bAT|t,  ^o  ceAnn  jAunujr).  7.  Is  it  likely  that  its 
flame  will  spread  towards  us  (cu^Ainn-ne)  ?  8.  I  am  under 
no  apprehension  that  it  will  (Irish  idiom — there  is  no  fear  on 
me  that  it  will).  9.  My  brothers  James  and  William  are 
under  the  apprehension  that  it  will  (a  fear  is  on  my  brothers 
James  and  William,  &c.)  10.  Indeed  there  should  be  no 
apprehension  on  them.  11.  I  said  so  (bub&||tc  *njre  H1?)* 
and  that  they  should  be  possessed  of  courage  (Irish  idiom — 
and  that  it  is  right  for  then!  that  courage  should  be  in  them), 
12.  Are  you  afraid  (is  fttiete  fear  on  you)  ?  1 3.  I  am  not 
afraid — I  never  wass  and  never  shall  be  (there  is  not  fear  on 
me — there  never  w&s,  and  never  shall  be).  14.  Are  your 
father  and  cousins  afraid ?  15.  They  are  not  afraid:  they 
are  possessed  of  that  bravery  which  the  race  of  the  Fitz- 
Geralds  are  wont  to  exhibit  (cA  pnncu.  ai>  cfieuoAf  ub,  ]y 
buAl  t>o  cUn  *5e&\i6,]\z  a  cAjrbAUAb).     16.  What  Powers 

•  Written  during  the  week  in  which  the  war  between  France  and  Austria 
commenced,  April,  1859. 


160  '   SELF-INSTftlJCTION  IN  IRISH. 

are  engaged  ta  this  war?  17.  France  (At)  pffA]i)c),  and 
Sardinia  (S*ji5p>]^)>  and  the  north  of  Italy,  on  the  one 
side — Austria  on  the  other?  18.  What  is  the  cause  of  war 
between  them  (cAb  6  at>  c-AbbAjt  co^Ajb  rA  eACjtA)?  19. 
A  desire  on  the  one  side  to  obtain  liberty ;  on  the  other  to 
retain  power  (bujl  A]jt  Aon  CAob  le  fAOftrACc  ipA^Ajl*  &ZnV 
le  ceAt)t)A]*  a  coi^oajI  A|]t  ah  CAob  ejle).  20.  Is  not  war 
a  great  scourge  to  mankind  (t)<\6  rooji  at>  fCfUftfA,  00348 
A||t  aw  qtjne  bA0t)A  [human  race]  )  ?  21.  It  is  indeed.  22. 
What  a  lovely  thing  peace  is.  23.  Oh !  yes,  it  is  \ery 
lovely ;  we  do  not  know  its  value  till  we  see  what  evil  war 
has  done.  24.  I  like  peace  very  much  (\y  A]l  l]onj  ?joc-cA|i) 
30  b-An-rbojt).  25.  Do  not  be  afraid  of  this  war  (Irish 
form — let  not  fear  be  on  you  with  regard  to  this  war).  26. 
I  am  not  afraid ;  for  I  put  my  hope  in  the  God  of  battles 
(cu]fi]it)  tno  8otcAf  At)n  ^(A  t)A  5-CAc)  and  in  the  God  of 
peace,  and  take  from  His  hands  (A3ur  51aca]ti)  6  n-A  Iait^d) 
war  or  peace,  .as  He  wishes  (fjoc-cA]t)  no  C03A&  ]t^j]t  rn^jt 
jf  tojl  le^r).  27.  You  are  very  wise  I  see — as  well  in 
matters  of  this  world  as  in  matters  relating  to  the  next 
(a  nejcjb  At)  c-^aojajI  yo  A5iif  a  nejqb  At)  t~i*A03<vjl  ejle). 
28.  Do  not  praise  me  if  you  please.  29.  I  shall  not;  I  only 
tell  the  truth  (wj  tbol^Ab;  t;j  bejttjri)  acc  at)  £|U|i;e).  30. 
Good-by  (beAnnACc  Ioac).     31.  Good-by  kindly  (50  ft<v|b 

*t)A|C  A3Ab). 


TWENTY-SIXTH  LESSON. 

The  preposition  le,  lejf,  with,  conveys  the  idea  expressed 
by  the  words  "  belonging  to,"  "  on  the  side  of,"  "  under  the 
dominion  of;"  as, 

Jf  \e]f  At)  Ti5eA]ti)A,  at>  qiujnne  A^tif  At)  roeub  a  ca 
Ai)t).     The  earth,  and  all  that  is  in  it,  belong  to  the  Lord. 

2li)  le  b'  acajji  At)  x eA|i%05At)tA|8  yo  ?  Does  'this  ser- 
vant belong  to  your  father  ? 

2li)  le  n)U]Tjc||t  At)  cfft-jfiAbA  curA?  Do  you  belong  to 
the'patriotic  party  ? 

When  le,  or  lejj*,  refers  to  the  subject  of  a  proposition,  it 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  1 6  1 

means  literally  "  with  one's  self,"  or  "  with  themselves,"  and, 
therefore,  alone,  or  away — as, 

Vk  re  le]x  jre^t}.     He  is  alone  (literally,  with  himself). 

W]  pA5pAU  leAc  few  cu,  le  fljeAOA6, 

I'll  not  leave  tbee,  thou  lone  one,- 

To  pine  on  the  stem.  » 

—Irish  Melodies. 
Ze]t  leAc,  a  yeAtj-ntvnA  beAo  njofll  tja  t3ifc. 
Flee  wiM  thyself  {i.e.,  away  !)  old  man,  do  not  make  delay,  nor  rest. 

— Irish  Homer,  book  1. 

O'  wi£  lejr  5°  r^rrAC. 

He  vent  awfly  silently.    -—Ibid. 

Literally  :-— 

He  went  with  "  himself"  silently, 

ie^f  j  as  we  see  from  last  lesson,  is  the  prepositional  pro- 
noun, for  le,  re. 

The  English  phrase,  "  he  is  alone,"  or  "  they  are  alone," 
is,  therefore,  rendered— c&  re  lejr  fe^  ;  z&  r^fc  leo  pep. 

These  various  meanings  tbe  preposition  le  retains  in  its  compound  form : 

Ljorr),  le<xc,  lejr,  lejce,  If  no, 

With  ine ;     with  thee ;     with  him ;     with  her ,     with  us ; 

Ijb,  leo, 

with  you ;        with  them. 

leo,  with  them,  is  pronounced  as  if  spelled  "  leov,"  and  vulgarly  "  leofa." 

Cfc. ;"  tjnij-ije"  ceAfic,  Cifte,  'r  A|t  5-cA]ti&e. 
Qn  our  side  is  virtue  and  Erin. 

Literally : — 

Are  with  us  justice,  Sire,  and  our  friends. 

— Irish  Melodies,  p.  39. 

Observe  how  the  verb  (c&)  goes  before  ceAfic,  61  fie,  &c. 

bfdeAtjn  ijA  co^ha,  A]tt  Att  fv]i)ceA6  &'  ah  &-cTtei5nn  cbacc  Aoffe, 
'S  b'Ati  b-^A5S.j!  cn'AC-notjA  A^n  At?  cti&i5  o^O  "Ijnij  pe]tj." 
And  the  wave  tbat  we  danced  on,  at  morning,  ebbs  from  us, 
And  leaves  us  at  eve  on  the  bleak  shore  alone. 

Ofts..l.— When  le,  tejf,  conveys  the  idea  of  "  possession," 
''dominion,"  it  follows  the  assertive  form  of  the  verb  bo 
be^c,  to  be — viz.,  ^r,  it  fe;  bub,  da,  it  was;  buS,  that  it  may 
be  (but  it  has  only  its  primary  meaning,  that  of  with,  along 
with,  after  the  other  forms,  c&,  is;  b],  was ;  be|8,. will  be ; 
and  their  inflections) ;  as  in  the  following  axiom  on  justice 
from  the  Irish-  code—the  Brehon  Laws: 


162 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IBISH. 


"  Jr  le  re^ri"  *Atj  bo  An  SAbAtj. 
To  the  owner  of  the  cow  the  calf  belongs. 
Literally  :— - 

It  is  with  the  man  of  the  cow  the  calf— partus  sequitur  ventrem. 

In  this  sense  Irish  peasants  ask  children,  C]A  lejf  cu? 

Whose  child  are  you  ?  (Literally,  whom  with,  you.)  C^ 
lejf  cu,  a  BuacaiI? — Whose  son  are  you,  boy?  Ci*  le]}* 
cu,  a  cA^ljn  ? — Whose  daughter  are  you,  girl  ?  C]a  ai) 
rjte^b  A|t  Ie]f  tu? — To  what  tribe  do  you  belong? 

Obs.  2.  — The  possessive  pronouns  mine,  thine,  his, 
her,  our,  your,  their;  and  the  form,  my  own,  our  own, 
&c,  are  translated  into  Irish  by  means  of  the  prepositional 
pronouns,  l]oro,  leAx,  lei f ,  leice,  l|i;r;,  Ijb,  leo  (see  next 
Exercise). 

VOCABULARY, 

About  (around),  crrac|oll  :  for  a  &- 

crroqoll  (a  preposition  compounded 

of  a,  in,  and  cirocjoll,  border),  in 

the  borders,  surrounding. 
Ass,  fcral. 
Cow,  bo ;  pint.  bA. 
Dowry,  rptte,  >»•    This  Irish  word 

originally  meant  cattle,  because  the 

marriage  portion  in  oiden  times 

given  to  daughters  consisted  in 

cattle  — a    custom    existing    still 

among  the  peasantry. 
May  (monta  of),  ueAlrejfje.    The 

month  of  May  is   called  tnj   v& 

DeAl-ceine,  or  "  the  month  of  Bel's 

fire,"  because  on  the  first  of  this 

month  the  pagan  Irish  lighted,  on 

the  tops  of  the  highest  hills,  puri- 
ficatory fires  in  honour  of  their  god 

Bel— the  Belus  of  the  Persians — 

i.e.,  the  Sun,  to  which  deity  they 

paid  divine  honours.    OI1A5AIJ,  a 

year,  more  correctly  spelled  betAjij, 

is  derived  from  bel,  the  sun,  and 

aw,  a  circle. 
Mill,  muiU]Tj,  m  (Welsh,  melin;  FrM 

moulin;  Dut.,  molen;   Gr.,  /xv\7], 

mule;  Lat.,  mola),  from  the  Irish 

term  tnol,  the  axle,  on  which  it 

turns ;  plur.  njujUinio. 


Mule,  ryujlle,  mf  plur.  mujllce.  Lat., 
inula. 

Ox,  &<\rb,  m9  tnAjtc,  m;  plur.  SAjri); 
tOA]|tr. 

Pagan,  PA3A17A6,  plur.  a \ 3,  from  the 
Latin,  Fagm. 

Poet,  bA|i!5,  tjle,  plur.  bAjn&,  nil** 

Poultry,  e<xnU]c,  a  generic  plural 
term,  meaning  birds  of  all  kinds. 

Pound,  puncA;  as,  a  pound  weight, 
puocA  mcAdAcAin .  a  pound  ster- 
ling, puncA  A]|t3]& ;  from  pondus, 
Latin. 

Robes,  cuU{6  (dress),  from  cut,  or 
col,  from  which  comes  coU:?,  the 
body ;  and  eAt>,  dress. 

Stock,  Aitweir./. 

Turkey  (the  country  of),  Cujrtcfr,  /"- 
—    a  bird  of  that  name,  -^riAncAc. 

Woo,  tWlo»  ZX°-  m »'  T^inu3A6,  inj.; 
btteu3,  imp.  m ;  bfieusAd,  inf.  ,• 
from  bneus,  a  lie,  for  those  who 
woo,  flatter,  and  in  doing  so,  over- 
colour  the  truth ;  vunvjsceAc,  a 
lover,  a  suitor ;  also,  in  a  secon- 
dary sense,  a  trifler.  The  u  is 
pronounced  short;  the-syllable  rum 
in  the  foregoing  is  pronounced  like 
the  English  word  ser* 


SfiLF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  *  163 

EXERCISE  XV 

Robert  and  Michael — KlobAfib  A?;uf  2t)]CAel. 

1.  Is  this  mine  or  yours  ? — 2in  i|orn-fA  e  yo,  rjo  leAc-fA? 
2.  It  is  not  mine  nor  yours;    it  is  my  father s.     3.   It  is 
therefore,  yours,  for  what  belongs  to  your  father  belongs  to 
you^  (Afft  An  ASb^it  fjn,  if  leAC-j*A  e,  ojfi  yy  leAC-|*A  atj 
tneub  a  OA^neAf  le  b*  acajji).     4.  Are  not  you  his  own 
especial  son  (Wac  t&ac  le^f  peji*  cu-f  a)  ?     5.  I  am  his  own 
especial  son.     6.  You  appear  to  have  been  air  alone  (Irish 
idiom— with  yourself)  this  evening.    7.  Indeed-I  have  been 
all  alone  till  you  came  (no  5«]t  cai^c  tu-j\\),  thanks  for 
your  friendly  attention  (bu|6cACAf  bu|c  >$&<>)  bo  CA|iAbAf). 
8.  I  am  sorry  I  had  not  been  able  to   come   yesterday- 
evening  to  meet  your  friends  (t)]  rt)*]i  Ijoru  »aii  b"  pe-jb]|i 
Ijorn  ceAcc  cjtAC-norjA  a  uas  A|5  b&|l  bo  c<\|nbe).     9.  I 
was  sorry  too,  for  all  our  friends  were  with  us— you  alone 
(ArbAjn)  of  all  were  not  with  us.     10.  When  did  the  meet- 
ing (bAjl)  separate  (bft]f  ya&y)  ?     II.  It  did  not  separate- 
till  four  o'clock  this  morning.      12.   Is  this  house  your 
father's  own?     13.  No,  it  is  mine;   for  my  grandmother 
(rnACAiJtnVoji),  to  whom  it  belonged,  left  it  to  me;  it* is  now 
mine.     14.  Has  she  left  the  houses,  the  mill  (roujlp),  the 
farm  (pe]lrn),  and  stock  (*]yu)§\y)  to  you?  *  15.  JNq,  she  has 
not ;  these  are  not  mine,  they  are  James  O'Brien's,  my  cou- 
sin.    16.  But  to  whom  do  the  cows  (da),  and  the  horses 
(See  Sixteenth  Lesson,  p.  89),  and  all  the  sheep  on  the 
other  farm  belong?     17.  They  are  all  the  property  of  my 
brother-Stephen— the  cows  are  his ;  the  horses  are  his ;  the 
oxen  (bA^rb)  are  his ;  the  mules  and  asses,  the  sheep  and 
goats,  the  poultry  even,  such  as  geese,  ducks,  turkeys,  hens, 
cocks  (See  Twenty-third  and  Twenty-fourth  Lessons),  all 
belong  to  him.    18.  Has  he  a  thousand  oxen  ?    19.  Indeed 
he  has,  perhaps  more.      20.   "Whose  child"  is  this  boy 
yonder?    "C]A  lejf"  At)  buACAill-63  yo  6aII?     21.  He  is 
my  brother's  child — a  fine  boy,  and  very  like  ("  cof*Aii?A]l 
le")  his.father.     22.  Who  has  all  the  money  your  grand- 
father had  amassed?   23.  Itrhas  been  all,  only  about  a  thou- 
sand pounds,  bequeathed  to  niy  sister  Anne-*-f?A5A6  ^omlAi) 
An  ^WS^i  qrocjoll  rojle  y> uncA,  a^3  tt)o  6eAftb-f  |itjt  2lnnA. 


164  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

24.  It  will  make  a  handsome  dowry  for  her — beAnpAjb  re 
fPfie  be&f  b]  ?  25.  It  willr  indeed.  26.  Is  she  not  going 
to  get  married  this  month — the  lovely  month  of  May  ? 
21  y&c  rnjAt)  lejce  porAb  a  be<vn<\6,  An  rtj]  yo — rr)]  aIui  nna 
BeAl-cejne?  27.  She  is  not;  it  is  in  her  own  power  (jr 
£e^fi  lejce),  but  she  has  deferred  the  marriage  till  the 
beginning  of  the  coming  month  (50  coireAc  An  rv]  yo 
CU5A1  nn),  from  the  old  pagan  notion  which  still  exists 
among  some  people,  that  it  is  not  lucky  to  marry  (hac 
b-puil  ye  ronA  pof  a6)  in  May.  28.  Is  it  in  that  month  of 
which  poets  love  to  sing — that  month  which  appears  to  be 
the  most  delightful  month  of  all  the  months  in  the  year  (be 
rt)]oy Aib  i?a  U]A5AnA) ;  when  earth  and  sky,  wooing  us  to 
the  transient  things  of  life,  put  on  their  newest  robes,  and 
look  charming  and  joyous,  as  if  telling  all  Adam's  race  "  Be 
happy."  It  is  the  month,  too,  of  Mary ;  a  month  full  of  be- 
nedictions to  every  child  who  loves  so  good  a  mother — °Xry 
tnj  aiji  a  b-puil  i)A  pjljb  50  f  jojt  A13  beanAb  jtAnn — An  nj] 
ir  rtiltmAine  be  TnjorAib  t>A  bliA3<vnA,  *nu^|t  A  cuijteAnn 
at)  cjtujnne  ajut*  An  rpeujt,  le  n-Ajt  m-btteujAb  aj5  neice 
cA]|te  at;  c-fAogAil  yo,  a  3-C0IIA16  "\y  utia  oftjtcu,  A3ur 
ATt)A]tcAnt>  30  t*3|Ari)AC,  reunrtiAti  attjaiI  A*r  A13  |ia8  le  y\o\ 
2lbA]rr> — "  Blbib  f ubAC."  Jr  ye  rt)\  2t)A|fte  e — rnj  a  ca  l&n 
be  beAnnAccA^b  ho  3AC  ujle  leAnb  A13  a  rp-r;u|l  5fiAb  aiti 
ti)ACAitt  60  ceAnATf>Ail.  29.  Does  your  sistet  know  all  this? 
b-fiifl  yt]oy  A15  bo  beAjib-fjuti  Atti  An  rneub  yo  ?  30.  She 
does  (ca  f  tor) ;.  but,  like  many  in  matters  of  this  kind  (acc 
toaji  50  leo|t  a  neiqb  be'n  c-fAttjAjl  yo),  she  follows  the 
words  of  foolish  women,  and  sets  common  sense  and  reason 
aside.  Le<vnAT)n  y]  cA|nc  fAob-OAn  a3ut*  cujtteAnn  aiti  leic 
cjaII  A3UT*  cu]3t*]nc.  31.  Please  tell  her  what  I  have  been 
remarking.  32.  I  shall,  but  it  is  no  use  (beAjipAb;  acc  nfl 
Aon  5A|t  Ann).     33.  Good-by  (rlAtrleAc). 


TWENTY-SEVENTH  LESSON. 

Obs. — The  English  verbs,  I  choose ;  I  desire  ;  I  dis- 
regard ;  I  care  not;  I  like;  I  pity;  I  prefer;  I  love 
rather ;  I  wisli ;  I  wish  rather ;  I  am  fond  of;  I  remember  5 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  165 

!  wonder,  I  am  surprised,  I  am  wont;  it  seems  right; 
poor;  just;  bad;  hard;  pleasant;  wonderful,  and  others 
of  kindred  meaning,  are  rendered  into  Irish  in  a  peculiarly 
idiomatic  way — viz..  by  the  assertive  verb  \y,  is;  bA,  was; 
followed  by  an  adjective  or  noun,  with  the  noun  or  pronoun 
which  in  the  English  is  the  subject  or  nominative,  governed 
in  Irish  by  the  preposition  te,  with  ;  as, 

I  choose,  \x  11054  Ijoin  ;  literally,  it  is  choice  with  me. 

I  desire,  or  intend,  if  rujAi)  li ony,  literally,  there  is  desire 
with  me. 

T^Ajmc  mele  cejtje  a  rc^P^  A|U  ^u  cAlArb  A^uf  qA  m8 
ejle  ]Y  rt)]^\)  ljorr>  acc  \  be]c  a]]i  l^fAb — -I  came  to  cast  fire 
on  the  earth,  and  what  will  I  but  that  it  be  enkindled. 

50   CUAH    CeAftC    fJA    f]OOA   61. 

I  desire  henceforth  to  repair 
To  the  real  haven  of  wine-drinking. 

— Carolan's  Song,  "  Lord  Mayo.'* 

I  care  not,  ]r  cum  a  Ijorr; ;  literally,  it  is  equal  with  me. 
CunjA  X^on)  c&c  \x]i\)  qono. 
I  care  not  for  all,  about  esteem. 

— O'Daly  Fionn. 

Thou  iikest,  ]f  mo^c  leAC  ;  literally,  it  is  good  with  you. 

21)a  'f  rtjkyb  leAc  a  be]c  buAt),  caic  £UA]t  A5111*  ce^c— If 
you  like  to  live  long  use  hot  and  cold. 

You  like    -f  -fr  feeA1*  ^ac;  literally,  it  is  proper  with  you. 

?    iJr  t>|teAJ  leAc;         „     it  is  elegant  with  you. 
He  pities  $  ^T  c1^5  leir  5         >»     it  is  pitiful  with  him. 

'  IJr  c]tuA|6  le]f;        „     it  is  hard  with  him. 
She  prefers,  ^f  j:eA|t|i  lejce;        „     it  is  better  with  her. 
She  loves  rather,  ]y  AnfA  lejce;  „     it  is  more  loving  with 

her* 

1r  AijrA  leo  coinsfoll  A'r  cA]6e  50  rt)b\\. 
They  love  honour  and  virtue  more. 

— Irish  Melodies,  p.  1 Q* 

We  wish    VX  ^  l|tM?L  litera%'  lt  1S  pleasing  with  iw, 
'  \Jf  eojl  linn ;        ,,       it  is  will  with  us. 

We  wish  rather,  Vj  ^V  If* 


166 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


You  remember,  |f  cu]mt>e  ljb. 

21  cujfbtje  leAc  Giblfo,  roojb  A'r  vsajc  0]3e. 
Yon  remember  Ellen,  our  hamlet's  pride. 

— Moore's  Melodies,  p.  41, 

They  are  wont5  -\f  3t)Ac  leo;  literally,  it  is  usual  with  them. 

John  thinks  it  hard,  and  wonders  that  you  have  his 
money — Jf  cftu<v|6  le  SeA^Ai)  6,  A5up  -\y  ]0VS^  lejr  5<! 
b-pujl  a  A^5eAb  A5A&. 

Obs.  2. — The  verbs  can  ;  could ;  may ;  might  (denoting 
ability,  power,  opportunity,  and  not  a  mere  sign  of  tense)  ; 
am  able ;  am  capable ;  have  the  power  to ;  and  the  like,  are 
translated  by  the  expression  ]f  £o^ji,  it  is  possible,  fol- 
lowed by  the  preposition  le,  with ;  as,  -\y  y. e]bjfi  \\ovq  a 
6eAnA8,  I  can  do  it;  if  fe|b|jt  lejf  ceAcc,  he  can  come;  or 
by  the  third  person  singular  of  the  irregular  verb  cisjm,  I 
come  ;  c|3,  it  comes ;  as  ^3  l]orb,  I  can — -i.e.,  it  comes  with 
me;  ry\  ty^  leAc,  it  comes  not: — jjf  ^3  leAc  b'  ajiao  a  be^c 
A5A&  A5Uf  a  ]te,  you  cannot  have  your  bread,  and  have 
eaten  it. 

T^eAb  (imperfect),  it  used  to  come  ;  qseAb  l^orr;,  I  used 
to  be  able. 

'Caitvjc,  it  came;  CA]r>-|C  le]f,  he  could,  he  was  able. 

T/|ocpA]8,  it  will  come;  c]oc^8  le|f,  he  will  be  able. 

T^ocjJAb,  it  would  come ;  c]ocj:a8  le]f,  he  would  be  able. 

3ob-c|3]8,  that  it  may  come;  50  b-cj5]8  lejce,  may  she 
be  able  ;  30  b-cj5^&  bo  jijgeAcc,  thy  kingdom  come. 

VOCABULARY. 


Daisy,  nomeAtj,  m\  from  vow,  day, 
noon ;  like  the  Saxon  term  daisy, 
derived  from  day. 

Field,  pA]ric,  /;  as,  P-A]]tc  btie&5, 
biM>,  a  fine  white  (i.e.,  unculti- 
vated) field  ;  a  plain,  a  level  coun- 
try, TOA5  (pr.  mawh).  From  rgATj 
are  ierived  the  names  of  many  lo- 
calities in  Ireland  beginning  with 
the  syllable  Moy,  May,  or  Mo,  as 
Moyglass,  Maynooth,  Movilla. 

Meadow,  m,  mACAjrie  ;  derived  from 
rnA5,  and  siojtTtA,  smaller,  denotes 
a  smaller  portion  of  level  country 
than  that  indicated  by  the  term  m  a  j. 
It  is  a  name  applied  by  our  tenant 


farmers  to  sheep-walks,  meadows, 
paddocks. 

Flower,  blAc,  m,  Maca, plur. ;  a  rose, 
Tior,  m,  plur.  norA ;  a  flower  in 
bloom,  rcoc,  plur.  ,tcoca  ;  oIaca< 
bfcflA,  blossoms ;  as,  cja  blixcA 
b&rjA  Ajtt  tja  3AJr,  there  are  blos- 
soms on  the  (potato)  stalks — the 
Irish  idiom  for  "  the  stalks  are  in 
blossom." 

Garland,  ^teArs,  m,  ^leArs  bUc. 

Harvest,  autumn,   ^osAjt,  m,  from 
V05, produce,  reward,  booty,  spoil; 
-  and  'a\i,  tilling.  For  the  same  rea- 
son tro^njAjrie  means  a  pirate,  one 
living  on  the  spoils  taken  from  the 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


167 


deep,  from  j:o£,  booty,  spoil,  and 
TnAftA,  of  the  sea.   From  irogtrjAnte 
is  derived  the  name  of  the  Femo- 
rians,  the  second  colony  that  took 
possession  of  Ireland.  JF05A7I,  /, 
booty ;  from  £05,  and  5AbA]l,  tak- 
ing; po^AlAe,  adj.,  predatory. 
p05DAnj  (from  £0)5,  and  5^6,  to  do), 
m,    means     service,     ceremony; 
TeAtib-t:o5AflcAi6,  a  servant;  one 
who  renders  service,  yet  feels  the 
bitterness  (reAjtb)  of  servitude. 
November,  SAtnujn,/;  tij]  oa  SaHjoa, 
the  month  of  November.    Hallow- 
Eve,   opce-5AiT)TjA.      SAtnujo    is 
derived  from  rAtij,  calm,  serene, 
and  pujn,  end,  because  the  serene 
seasons  end  at  November. 


Ripe,  adj.,  Agu|6,  ripeness,  Apujoe- 
acc,/. 

Sports,  rusfiAd  A5ur  stteAn. 

Summer,  rAnjfiAd,  derived  from  vatH, 
and  ctia,  time,  season;  or  ttAjce, 
a  quarter  of  a  year,  as  it  is,  by  ex- 
cellence, the  serene  season  of  the 
year ;  cjocp^d  Ao  r Aiij}tA6  A5ur 
£Ar£A]6  An  peuri,  the  summer  will 
come,  and  the  grass  will  spring 
up. 

Strand,  ciifcjj;  hence  cri&io-rijojri, 
Tramore;  the  great  strand  (from 
cfifcjo,  and  moift.  great,  large),  a 
fashionable  watering-place  near 
Waterford ;  Fiono-crifcio,  Ventry. 

Thyme,  cfme. 


EXERCISE  XLI. 
Margaret,  Elizabeth,  and  sister — 2t)Ati5A]fieA&,  6l|t*Abec, 

A3Wf  A  &6ATlbf  {Ufl. 

1.  Do  you  like  to  walk,  my  dear,  at)  ttjaic  leAc  ^udaI,  a 
cajia  rno  cjto|8e?  2.  I  cfo  ZsAe  to  walk;  but,  tell  me  (acc 
fty&ff  bArn),  caw  we  walk  through  the  fields ;  for  to  tell  you 
the  truth,  I  will  not  walk  on  the  road  (ojji  lejf  aw  f\\i\VQ  a 
]tA&  Icac,  tvj  pubAljrAb  Ajji  aw  rn-bocATi  rboft)  ?  3.  Yes,  we 
can  (re<\&,  "cj5  l]W)9%  for  there  is  neither  dew  (brtucc) 
nor  rain  (peAjicAitt)  on  the  grass.  4.  I  think  it  pleasant  (^f 
beAf  lioro)  to  walk  through  the  fields. .  5.  Do  you'  prefer 
the  fields  to  the  road?  (Irish  idiom — ^are  the  fields  better 
with  you  than  the  road  ?)  6.  I  do  (\y  y. eAftft  l|orr>).  7.  Do 
you  think  it  pleasant  to  walk  out  in  the  morning  ?  8.  No ; 
I  love  rather  to  walk  out  in  the  evening.  9.  Perhaps  your 
sister  would  like  to  come  with  us,  and  to  pull  flowers?  J  0. 
She  cannot  come.  11.  Try  (p end),  perhaps  she  can  (b}  £ei- 
&!fi  50  b-C|5).  12.  Certainly,  I  do  riot  like  to  leave  her 
alone  ;  she  is  such  a  charming  girl.  13.  She  says  (be||t  y\) 
that  she  tikes  to  come,  but  that  it  is  not  possible  for  her 
unless  you  get  leave  (acc  trj  ^e^ft  lejce,  itjutja  b-^AgAib  cu- 
fA  ceA&)v  14.  I  can  myself  give  her  leave.  15.  Very 
well ;  I  am  sure  she  is  more  willing  to  come  than  to  remain. 
16.  I  too  would  prefer  that  she  would  come.  17.  .Is  she 
wont  to  remain  at  home  ?    18.  No ;  she  is  not  wont ;  in  fact 


168  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

it  is  usual  with,  her  to  be  out  with  her  sisters.  19.  Oh! 
how  beautiful  the  meadows  look;  how  beautiful  (oc  tjac 
aIujt)  ATT)A]tcAi)r)  t)A  Ti)ACAjft]8,  tjac  aIujt))  ;  see  the  daisies, 
the  wild  thyme,  the  honeysuckles  (t>a  jr e-|tleo5A),  and  all 
the  wild  flowers  (ua  dIaca  p]A6Ar)<v  u]le)  ;  what  a  nice  gar- 
land I  shall  make  for  mother.  20.  That  child  wonders 
(there  is  wonder  [jonjn^]  on)  at  everything  new  she  sees. 
21.  Sister,  will  you  please  pluck  flowers,  and  we  will  make 
a  garland  (at?  ajI  leAc  ]topA  £]a6at>a  cfiujnrmj-Ab  A5up 
beAT^ATOu^b  t;IeAp3  *>]oh).  22.  Pluck  flowers  yourself",  my 
girl,  just  as  you  please.  23.  Margaret,  do  you  like  the 
summer  quarter  better  than  any  of  the  other  seasons  of  the 
year  (21  ^ATi^AifieAb,  at?  fe>|i]t  leAC-pA  At)  f AtbjtAb  no 
|tA]ce  A|]t  b|c  e|le  be'n  rn-bif  A^n)  ?  24.  I  do  ;  for  not 
only  can  one  walk  out  through  the  fields  more  readily  then 
than  at  other  times,  but  the  meadows  and  everything  around 
you  look  gay.  25.  That  is  true :  yet  what  do  you  think 
of  harvest  time,  the  lovely  harvest  time,  when  all  fruits  are 
ripe?  26.  I  know  it  is  a  joyful  season;  but  then  the 
thought  that  the  fine  days  are  past,  and  all  the  exciting, 
healthful  sports  of  the  year  coming  to  a  close,  is  not  agree- 
able. 27.  Well,  my  dear  girl,  do  you  not  know  that  such 
is  life — at  one  time  sunshine,  at  another  storm  ;  at  one  time 
summer,  again  winter;  but  every  one  to  his  choice  (5AC 
bajne  bo  jtejfi  a  ttjja^t)).  28.  Do  you  remember  the  sports 
we  had  last  summer  at  the  sea-side  at  Tramore  (2tt)  cuirbne 
leAc  At)  |*u3|tAb  Asuf  An  3|teAn  b|  A3Af  nn ,  at;  |*Am|tA&  p o. 

CUAjb   CAftC  CA0b  AT?  p^Jttlje  A|Tt  ATI  'CjtAJ^-TbOjTt)  ?      29.    I 

do,  well  (|p  cujTbTje  ^orn  30  TtjAjc).  80.  I  assure  you  we  are 
just  at  my  cousin's  house;  will  you  come  in  (<vn  A]  I  leAc 
ceAcc  a  pceAc)  ?     31.  I  shall,  with  pleasure. 


TWENTY-EIGHTH  LESSON. 

Obs.  1. — Between  the  idiom  *^p  Ijorn"— it  is  with  me,  I 
possess  (]x  Wc,  thou  possessest;  ]p  lejp,  he  possesses) ;  and 
**  ca  A3A11)". — it  is  at  or  with  me,  i.e.,  I  have  (c&  A3Ab,  thou 
Kast;  c&  A]3e,  he  has;  ca  Ajcf,  she* has),  &c,  the  difference 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  169 

in  the  meaning  is,  that  the  latter  expresses  the  presence  or 
use  of  the  thing  named ;  the  former  indicates  a  right  to  its 
possession;  as,  "ea  A]]i5job  A5Aro"  acc  "  nj  If  org"  ^n  e, 
"  I  have"  money,  but  it  is  not  my  own.  u  T,&  AjAm,"  shows 
the  money  is  in  hand;  "nj  Ijorn,"  (not  with  me)  indicates 
the  person's  right  to  it. 

EXERCISE  XLIL 

1.  You  have  money,  but  is  it  your  own  ?  2.  I  have 
money;  but  it  is  not  my  own.  3.  My  father  has 'land,  but 
it  is  not  his  own.  4.  My  mother  has  a  house,  but  it  is  not 
her  own.  5.  My  brother^  usually  has  (bjbeArm  ajs)  money, 
but  it  is  not  his  own.  6.  Has  your  sister  a  book  which  is" 
not  her  own?  .'7v  My  sister  has  not  a  book  which  is  not 
her  own.  8.  The  landlord  (Aj&qgeAjtnA  i?a  cAlri)An)  has 
herds  (t]teubA),  cows,  horses,  sheep,  and  goats,  but  they  are 
not  his  own.  9.  This  land  (caIatt))  is  good,  but  it  is  not 
our  own.  10.  To  speak  the  truth  (le'jf  An  f  j|tjoe  a  |t&6), 
there  is  nothing  our  own. 

Obs.— - Le]f,  with,  is  formed  from  le,  by  adding  to  it  the 
euphonic  sibilant  f ,  a  letter  which,  in  every  cultivated  lan- 
guage, is  annexed  to  certain  vocables,  to  prevent  hiatus.  Its 
correct  spelling,  therefore,  is  lef,  but  usage  has  adopted  the 
spelling  lejf. 

Le,  with,  assumes  the  form  lejf  (pr.  lesh)  before  the 
article  at),  the ;  after  the  interrogative  pronoun  c|A,  who ; 
and  the  relative  pronoun  a,  who ;  as,  "  Cja  le]f"  at)  bori)AO 
fo? — To  whom  does  this  world  belong  ?.  Lejf  An  'CjgeAftOA 
(with),  to  the  Lord.  Cja  fe  a  b-pijl  ye  cofAit)A]l  le^r? 
Who  is  it  whom  he  is  like  to  (with)  ? 

te]X  is  also  the  third  person  singular  masculine  ox*  the 
prepositional  pronoun,  l]om,  with  me;  leAc,  with  thee;  lejf, 
with  nimy  or  with  it;  as,  2lr)  le  SoAjilAf  At)  leA^Aft  fo?  (Is 
it  with  Charles  this  book)  Does  this  book  belong  to  Charles? 
Jf  "  le]]4"  {it  is  with  him),  it  does. 

,     EXERCISE  XLIII. 

1.  C]A  lejf  At)  bAjk  fo?     2.  )\  lejf  ao  £|$6Afit>&  e? 

3.  C]A  lejf  An  ti\]i  fO?     4.  Jf  le  rou]i;q|t  i;a  'b-&ffie&M  j. 

5.  C|A  le]f  at)  caUti)  fo?     6.  )\  Ijoro-f-A  ]*     7.  Hac  le 

b'  ACA]]t  ]?     8.  N|  lejf.     9.  Cja  lejp  oa  da  A511J*  o<v  cao- 


170 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


TU\f3,  At)  caIati>  ajut;  ati  ctia|3?  lOr  Jp  le  qJeAttoA  i)a 
CAlrrjAT)  ^Ab.  11.  Cja  lejf  ai)  3Ab*t)  pop  12.  Jf*  le  peAfi 
at)  bo  e,  ti)A]t  be^ji  at)  feAtf-ttAb.  13.  3°  T^jb  hjajc  A3Ab, 
ca  pjof  A5An?  pt),  3a]t  le  ^eAji  at)  bo,  at)-  jAbAT).  14.  2lcc 
qA  Aft  le^f  at>  bo;  at)  le  bo  beATtb-bttACA^jt )  ?  15.  Jp  lejf. 
16.  C|A  le^f  at)  C-65ATIAC  fo?  17.  2li)  lejf  at)  5A|jtbfneAc 
e,  T)o  le  peAjt  at)  ^5  Tt)6|]t.  18.  J j*  lejf  at)  5&|fibji)eAC 
(gardener)  e.     19.  Jf  ti)ATi  at)  t/eATt  05  e. 

Obs.  —  The  interrogative  possessive  pronoun  whose  is 
translated  into  Irish  in  the  form  whom  with,  cja  lejf ;  as, 
"whose  is  this  book"  (Irish  idiom — whom  with  the  book 
this)  ?  q a  lej f  at)  leADAji  y o  ?  Ijorrj-t/A  (with  myself)  mine. 
(See  Obs.  2,  in  Twenty-sixth  Lesson,  p.  162.)  For  ex- 
amples, see  the  foregoing  and  following  Exercises. 

','  Whose,"  meaning  "  of  whom,"  "  of  which,"  "  on  whom," 
as  being  a  part  of,  the  likeness  of,  is  translated,  not  by  leif, 
but  the  preposition  be,  of;  or  Ajjt,  on.;  and  ci>;  as,  tohose 
image  and  likeness  is  this?  cja  be  ai)  jot^ai^  A511]*  at)  co- 
fAri)lAcc  yo?  be  CAefAji  (of  Caesar),  Caesar's. 

VOCABULARY. 

From  the  following  few  generic  names,  cti,  a  hound,  a  greyhound,  any  do£ 
(rnA&xo,  a  dog),  cottfi,  a  crane,  rofol,  any  animal,  is  derived — by  adding  to 
each  a  word  expressive  of  the  peculiar  quality  of  each  species— a  great  num- 
ber of  specific  terms  by  which  the  vaiious  kinds  contained  under  these  genera, 
and  other  animals  of  kindred  characteristic  features,  are  denominated : 


Dog,  hound,  cfi,  m ;  plur.  co]ij ;  Gr. 

kvoov;  Lat.  cants. 
Wolf,  cCi  aIIaj6  j  TOA&Ad  AllAjd,  from 

cu,  or  mAt>A6,  and  aIUio,  wild  ; 

tnAc-cftte    is    another    name  for 

wolf;  and    pAol-cCi,    from    ?aoI, 

wild,  cruel. 
Pointer,  >  C&,  or  njAbA6  ^eutjAo,  (from 
Spaniel,  \ the  ^same,  and   eunAc,  of 

birds) ;  roA&Ab  ujrse,  a  water-dog, 

a  spaniel. 
Moth,  cti  t;iontjA,  the  mildew  worm, 

fur  insect. 
A  ranger,  a  slow-hound,  ed-luittse, 

from  lot>5,  to  seek,  to  trace. 
Greyhound,  mfol.cu. 
Otter,  TOA&A6  ujrse ;   cti  bonn ;  cti 

ttjAttA. 

Rabbit,  comfo,  the  diminutive  of  co]t)  j 
Latin,  cuniculus. 


Falcon,  large  hawk,  t^Aolcon. 
Bandog,  Aft-cu,  from  fctt,  a  chain, 

and  cu  ;  nArccu,  same,  from  o^rc, 

a  collar,  and  cu. 
Fox,  rionAc,  TOAbA6  ]tUAd. 
Crane,  cotttt»  cotitt  tootja. 
Bittern,  co\xr\  STtejne.    This  bird  is 

commonly  called  butjAij  leutjA. 
Cheslip,  coftTt-corAc. 
Earwig,  contt-soblAc. 
Grasshopper,  cotttt  caoI. 
Heron,  co*\|t  slAr. 
Salamander,  corttt-CASAilce. 
Screech-owl,  cotiT>r5TMAco5. 
Stork,  cofttt  bfto. 
An  animal,  a  beast,  large  or  small, 

tnfolj    as,   rojoUmort,   a   whale; 

mjolcos  (as  if  70701-63,  a  diminutive 

animal),  a  fly,  wKov,  melon  (Gr.)  a 

sheen ;  mil,  Welsh. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


171 


Bat,    njjolcoj5    leAcAjjte    (leAiAjjt, 

leather). 
Crab,  m'fol  TP^sac   (from  rp^s,  a 

daw);  a  frog  or  toad,  Ttjfol  xry^Ar) 

(from  n)A5),  a  small  paw. 
A  gut-worm,  rofol  50|le. 


A  moth,  rofol  cojlle. 

A  hare,  rofol  bu}6e,  from  rofol,  and 

bu]6e,  yellow.    The  common  name 

for  hare  is  5]0fttW6,  from  3ionn. 

short,  and  w&i>,  a  deer,  any  wild 

animal. 


EXERCISE  XLIY. 
1.  Whose  hat  is  this?  C]A  lejf  at>  bAjt]teAb j;o?  2. 
Mine  (Iforo-fA).  3.  Whose  house  is  this?  4.  It  is  John's. 
5.  Whose  knife  is  this  ?  6.  Jane's.  7.  Whose  pen  (pe aw) 
is  this?  8.  Whose  paper  (pAp^u)  is  this?  9.  Whose  ink 
(bubAc)  Is  this  ?  10.  Whose  ink-bottle  (bubAbAn)  is  this  ? 
11.  Whose  slate  (|»IAca)  is  this?  12.  Whose  quill  (clejce) 
is  that?  13.  Whose  is  this  horse  (ca?aI,  eAc)  James  has? 
14.  Whose  likeness  is  this?  15.  Whose  image  is  this? 
16.  Whose  history  is  this  (on  whom  is  this  a  history)  ?  1 7. 
Whose  history  (rxA]n)  is  this  (with,  whom,  i.e.,  to  whom 
belongs  this  book  of  history — leAbAjt  rxAjno)  ?  .18.  Whose 
bread  is  this?  19.  Whose  meat  is-  that?  20.  Whose  is 
that  hound — Cja  lejf*  at>  cu  fjn  ?  21.  It  is  my  father's — 
-jf  le  ro'ACA^t  f.  22.  Whose  is  that  dog,  and  this  grey- 
hound, and  that  spaniel  which  you  have?  23.  They  are 
not  yours.  24.  Will  you,  if  you  please,  walk  with  me  along 
the  bank  of  this  river  ? — 2ln  f]ubAlpA|8  cu  1|0to,  roA  'y  yh 
bo  co|l  e.Aijt  bftuAC  t;a  b-AbAjne  fo?  25.  I  will — fju- 
bAl^Ab.  26.  Do  you  see  the  crane  yonder  (call)  on  the 
brink  of  the  pond — A]n  bjtuAC  ha  l^nne  ?  27.1  do — ^qro. 
28.  I  see  hares,  and  rabbits,  and  herons,  and  storks,  all  here; 
it  is  an  amusing  spot  (]{*  fjAmrAc  An  ajc  e),  whose  is  it — 
cja  lejp  e?  29.  It  belongs  to  the  Duke  of  Leinster — le 
ceAi)£AUC  t>a  LAjgeAr)  e.  30.  I  am  obliged  to  you  for  your 
attention,  but  I  must  go  to  Dublin  to-night — )\  e|3|r>  bAtn 
bul  50  BA]le  21ca-cI]Ac  a  nocc.  31.  It  is  time  to  go — tA 
te  Ann  Arr>  irnceAcc. 


Obs. 


TWENTY-NINTH  LESSON. 

I« — Adjectives  signify  fitness,  unfitness,  profit,  dis- 


profit,  pleasure,  pain/  convenience,  inconvenience,  indiffer- 
ence, agreeableness,  are  followed  by  the  prepositions  bo,  to; 
Ajn,  on;  Ann,  in;  le,  tejf,  with ?  y*o]9  under.     The  four 


172 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


former,  bo,  ajji,  ai)T),  faoj,  impart  to  the  noun  the  usual 
prepositional  meaning  of  relation  ;  le,  however,  betokening 
an  affection  of  the  mind,  adds  to  its  prepositional  force  the 
idea  of  opinion,  judgment;  as, 

)X  buttc&ifceAc  "bo"  SeaJAt)  at)  obA||t  yo — This  work  is 
profitable  to  John  (expressing  merely  that,  in  relation  to 
John,  the  work  is  profitable,  without  specifying  whether  or 
not  he  considers  it  such). 

)X  bur;c&TfTe<xc  "  le"  Se&g<vn  at)  obA^ji  fo— This  work 
"  is  considered"  profitable  by  John. 

)x  "olc  leo"  & — "  They  consider0  it  evil. 

Jr  °lc  «'  boib"  e~It  is  "  bad  for  them." 

2t)<x'f  olc  "  ottTtATb"  h — If  it  be  bad* -on  you  (a  form  of 
expression  used  by  those  who  do  a'  thing  to  grudge  or  vex)i 

*J)a'j\  olc  otic  e,  b&Ant2Ai6  rne  e~If  it  be  evil  for  you 
(just  to  spite  you)  I  shall  do  it. 

Bu6  5e*T)*n}4»]\' "  o\\trf  e—  He  was  friendly  "towards" 
me< 

Bub"  geAtyMfyAjl  "  bATt)    fe — He  was  friendly  *'•  to"  me. 

Bu6  3eAt)4vrb^l  "a  017"  a  ce<Mi  fep  6 — He  was  friendly 
w  in"  his  own  house. 

Baft  5eAT)Arb^|l  "TfOnj"  fc — I.  •considered"  hkn  friendly.. 

Jf  "rn<v|c  bAri)"  acc  "  \)\  riiAfc  liorn" — It  is  youd  fur 
me,  but  I  do  not  consider  it  good* 

VOCABULARY. 


CeAn,  jw,  fondness,  regard ;  of  a  kin- 
dred meaning  with  qontj  (kynn), 
affection. 

CeArjAiTjAil, friendly;  from  ceAtj,and 
AnjA-|l,  like.  Just  as  from  seAn, 
affection,  love>  is  derived  seaoA. 
thaiI,  amiable,  lovely ;  from 
3n&6,  love,  5TU6Aii)Arl,  love- 
able  }  and,  in  general,  adjectives 
with  a  passive  signification  arc 
derived  from  primitive  nouns. by- 
annexing  to  them  the  suffix 
*rijAil,  like  :  as.  vlA|t,  a  prince ; 
^UitAttjAil,  princely,  munificent ; 
£e<vTi,anian :  peAfiArpAjl, manly ; 
roe^r,  respect ;  hjoaVaiHajI,  re- 
spectable %  n)oi>,  esteem }  inoo. 
Aiy^jl,  estimable. 


t%\)&0]tt,  poor;  opposed  to  rA]6brfv 
rich. 

OeACAjrx,  difficult,  impossible  (from 
bo,  like  dus,  in  Greek,  a  particle 
betokening  difficulty,  and  cujfi, 
put,  settle) ;  its  second  meaning  i 
is,  strange,  mournful— derived 
from  eo,  and  cah,  friendly. 

fcjAgar,  m,  violence,  vehemence,  force? 
from  &]Ai),  vehement. 

FUtcear,  m,  a  kingdom,  heaven ; 
from  fL\|6,  a  prince.  It  is  at 
present  applied  to  that  kingdom 
of  which  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
is  King,  •♦  FtA|ce.xr  oa  oAorg," 
the  kingdom  of  the  saints. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  T8  JRf  88 .  173 

EXERCISE  XXV, 

1.  Jf  tt)AfC  "bujc"  a  be^c  bocc  3f6  i?|  rnA}£  MWe"  e. 

2.  Jf  itxv^c  "l^orn"  a  be^c  atjt>  fo*  31&  t?AC  mA^t  "bA«T 

£.     3.  2ln  roA^c  "Icac"  ceACc  l«om?     4,  Mj  rtj^t  '*  l|om" 

bit!  Wc,  5^6  b'  fe-|b|Ti  50  m-bub  itjaic  bArn  e>     &,  2ijt  rb^c 

"le  b5  ACAjft,"  bAf  fAgAjl?      6.    Miori  rbAffc  "lejf,"  no 

"Ijn-ne,"  5|6  50  rn-bu8  ttja^c  bo  rboriAn  bA  b-fuj$eA8  f« 

bAf  (if  he  should  get  death,  i.e.,  die),     7.  Jf  beACA^|t  "  le 

j-(sc   bujrje"  at)  fA05Al   bonA  fo  f A5A1L      8.   Jf   beACAjft 

"  le'-jf  at)  bA]8b]fi"  (poor)   e,  ATuf  ]f  beACAU*  "  lejf  At; 

fA]8b|jt"  e.     9.  jf  beACAffi  "tx>v  b-feAjt  fAfSoff"  bul  50 

^l^ceAf,  5]6  t>]  beACAjTi  "  le^r."      10.  $tn  olc  "  leA&"  30 

b-pu]l  bo   corbuftfA    fAjbtyrt?-     11.    M]    b-olc    liorr? ;    acx 

50  c]t)ce,    jf  olc   8att),   ojri    b6Ai}fAj8  fe   (he   will   make 

[commit])  b]AT)Af  oftrn  fe^v  A5Uf  A]ft  rr>o  ceAllAc  (hearth, 

household).      12.  Jf  olc  "le  SeorifA"  30  b-fUAijt  a  r>Arr/Ab 

bAf,  318  ri]  b-fujl  aotj  it;a]c  66  Ant).     13.   t,e  b-olc  oftm 

Tqnne  rrjo  duaca]1  50^8  (committed  theft)  tt>ati  geAll  311(1 

olc  "  l|on?"  5urt  fiAjb  fe  atw  AorjfeACc  (along)  l|or>  (with 

us).     14.  OeAt)  CA]t>c  le-jf  (speak  to  him).     15.  Jf  idajc 

"  l^orr/'   UbAific   le]f,   acc  m  th<v]C    "6atom   lAbAjjie   lejf. 

16«    B-fU]l  CU    CCATjATbAjl  "  AjTl  ?"        17.    ^Ca    ?T)e  CeAT}ATT)A]l 

"All*/'  5)8  V]   b-pijl   rne   ccATjATtM^i  **l6jf»"     18.   Ma  bf 
^M|t  fp).      19.  Ml  ,be^8]b. 

Obs.  2 — ■"  le,  with,"  following  adjectives  of  the  class 
specified  in  the  foregoing  observation,  imparts  to  the  infini- 
tive mood   active  of  some  transitive  verbs  depending  on 
them  a  passive  meaning,  such  as  is  peculiar  to  the  second 
supine  or  the  participle  ending  in  dm  of^Latin  verbs ;  as, 
JSve  was  fair  "  to  be  seen" — W  aIujtj  Bb&  "  le  $e]Cf]v." 
It  is  a  wonderful  story  "  to  be  told"— *Jf  jon^AncAC  at> 
fjeul  e  "le  i»f|n." 
It  is  hard  "  to  be  got" — Jf  beACA]fi  e  "le  J$£*|l/* 
It  is  joyous  "  to  be  told" — Jf  luAC-gAffteAC  &,  "  le  fiA8.*' 
The  goods  were  profitable  "to  be  sold" — Bub*  buntAjf- 
ceAC  i;a  b-eA|t|tA|8  ]Ab  "le  bjot." 

Obs.  3. — The  English  infinitive  present,  expressive  of 
purpose,  intension^  or  the  future^  known  in  English  Gram- 
mar by  the  words  "  about  to,"  must,  when  translated  into 
Irish,  be  preceded  by  "le,"  for;  as,  ie  ftA&,  to  speak;  pour 


174  SELF-INSTRUCTJON  IN  IRISH. 

parler ;  le  bcAiMb,  to  do ;  she  stooped  to  sonquer — bo  ctiom 
V]  le  bitAjb  f&JajI;  |hey  came  to  see,  CAin}c  fjAb  le  vejcnn; 
lie  is  about  to  Dome,  ca  f&  le  eeACc;  Jano  is  about  to  go, 
*&  S|i;e|b  le  jrnceAcc, 

^  VOCABULARY. 

Evening,  tioju,  /,•  even-tide,  enfco-    Sail  (toV  swim,  mAnf. 

ijoija,  the  time  of  the  evening,    Sign   (omen),  tuAfi,   m  i  as,  cuah 
or  after-noo»  /  tjotiA,  the  poss.  ,  ceAtA,  a  nhower-umen,  the  Iruft 

case  of  o6]n.  term  for  rainbow.    CuAtt.sorita 

Opinion,  bAtifwHjAjlj  from  bAttft,  the  J  5<Mlfiot)    A3ur    3Anbt'-;< n,    the 

top,  produce,  happy  issue,  sue- 1         fo.erunner  of  famine  is  tempest 
cess  i  and  AtijAjl,  like — i.e.,  what  !         and  storm. 
is  likely  to  follow  from  given  I    —    (a  demonstration,  an  example), 
premises — opinion,  conjecture.  cAifbeAiiAo. 

Saddle,    bjAllkjc    (from    b|All,    the      —    (a  oken,  a  mark),  f.ori)Aftfc*; 
breech,  and  fcjc,  place),  »{aU-      —    (a  miracle),  ruionbuilie. 
ac6]H,  a  saddler, 

EXERCISE  XLVI. 
1.  Look  to  the  west  (ArbAjftc  A]ft  ai?  iaii).  2.  I  do  look 
(Arr)A|tCA^rr)),  3.  See  how  red  (nAC  beAjis) the  sun  is  now, 
when  he  is  going  to  rest  (Anojf  'nuA-jji  ca  y\  le-  bul  -pAOj). 
4.  Oh !  he  is  to  be  seen  in  great  splendour  and  glory 
this  evening — 06  ca  f  j  te  -pe|C|*^i^  £<«>f  lonjiAb  A511J*  ^aoj 
5lo|]t  rbo]|t  At)  cfiAC-r)6f)A  fo.  5.  Keally  the  sea  appears 
on  fire — 2lrr)A|tcAi)n  At)  rbujji  a  bejc  A-|fi  cejne.  6.  Indeed 
it  does.  7.  Is  your  friend  the  saddler  (about)  to  go  to 
America?  8.  He  is  (about)  to  sail  this  week.  9.  Indeed 
(50  be^rbjr)).  10.  "Wonderful  to  be  told,"  I  thought 
(fA0]l  rne)  he  would  never  go  (in  it),  i)ac  nAC^Ab"  re  a 
co{6ce  Ann.  II.  Earning  is  "hard  to  be.  obtained"  these 
days — ca  fAOCfiugAS  "  beACAijt  le  pAgA^l"  'tji)a  laeqb  ro. 
12.  Is  his  business  (obA^jt,  ce^b)  not  good  (boi)A).  13.  It 
is  not  good  for  making  a  quick  fortune — V]  w^t  y  "  le 
CA-jfce  a  fAocttugAb"  50  cA-pA|6.  14.  Are  you  "to  go" 
(i.e.  intending  to  go,  about  to  go)  home  to-night.  15.  Yes, 
1  am — ca  rm*  le  bul,  16.  Is  it  not  late  to  go?  17.  No, 
it  is  not;  for  I  am  wont  (See  Lesson  Twenty-sixth)  to  travel 
at  night — A]rb»ii  a  &eAi)Ab  9y  An  0|6ce;  besides  the  moon 
is  (about)  to  rise — ca  At)  5eAlUc  le  ejitjgAS.  18.  I  advise 
you  (be|]t]rn  conj^de  bujc)  not  to  go  (5An  a  8ul)  ;  for  it  is 
my  opinion  (ri  rtjo  V>AjiArbA]l)  that  we  will  have  a  storm — 
50  rn-be]6  pcojjin?  A5A]nn.     19.  It  is  my  opinion  that  we 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


175 


will  not.  20.  Do  you  not  perceive  (wac  peiceAnn  tit)  how 
red  the  sky  is— -co  beAjts  &'y  cA  at;  f  peujt  ?  2 1 .  Is  redness 
in  the  sky  at  this  time  a  sign  of  a  coming  storm  (of  a  storm 
to  come—le  teACc)  ?  22.  It  is.  23.  Well  (2i}Aife),  I  do 
not  care  about  these  signs — ]f  curfl*  Mott)  (See  Lesson 
Twenty-sixth)  cAob  i?a  tuAjt  yo ;  I  like  the  proverb  (fe^n- 
jiao)  that  tells  us  not  to  heed  omens — 5AW  rneAf  a  be^c 
asajui)  -Aj]t  cuAftA^b.  24.  Have  your  own  way  then — 
Bj&oa6  bo  io]\  fe]t)  A5&&. 


THIRTIETH  LESSON. 

In  the  Twenty-fifth  Lesson  we  showed  that  the  personal 
pronouns  and  simple  prepositions  unite.  '  Of  the  prepositional 
pronouns  formed  by  this  union  we  gave  a  partial  list.  We 
now  subjoin  those  not  yet  presented  to  the  learner : 

1st  Person.  2nd  Person  3rd  Person. 

Mas.  Fem, 


S.  ft6ti?Ait?,  before  me, 
P.  fionTA^nn,  before  us, 
S.  cATiro,  over  me,  by  me. 
P.  cA^vfnt),  over  us,  by  us, 
S.  cfiforn,  through  me, 
P.  cf^nn,  through  us, 
So  «a]to,  from  me, 
P.  uA^on,  from  us, 
S.  uAfArn,  above  me, 
P.  UAf  A|t>n,  above  us, 
1.9.  urnArn,  about  me, 
P.  ur»A]nn,  about  us, 


Before,  flojrij,  prep.  It  expresses 
priority  of  time  and  precedence 
in  place ;  as,  t*w\c  re  yovqw, 
he  came  before  me  {  fear  re 
tioti)ATy,  he  stood  before  me ;  cfc 
Arj  bfcr  ttonjAjntj,  death  is  be- 
fore us. 


•" 

r 

> 

ftorfjAC, 

Ttpjme, 

|tojn)Pf. 

^torbAjb, 

ftornpA. 

me.     ca^ac, 

t«w\yt 

CA||tfC|« 

y  us,  CAjtAjb, 

CAJtfTA. 

CJVJOC, 

C|Vj&, 

C$Cf. 

ctfb, > 

CJVJOCA. 

UA}C, 

uA|8e, 

uAjbce. 

UA]b, 

UACA. 

UA|*A&, 

UAfA, 

uAjrq, 

UAf*A]D, 

UAfCA. 

mrjAb 

UjTOe, 

ujropi. 

uroA^b, 

uropAt 

VOCABULARY. 

Courageous,  adj.,  twrneAtijAjl;  from 

njirtjeAC;  m,  courage. 
Dead,  njAtib  (Welsh,  marw,  to  die; 

Latin,    mori).      Zf\    mj    pe^ti 

ti)Af;b,  the  man  is  dead;  twa^- 

bA6,  to  kill. 
Death,   b&r;    bAru^f6,  to  put  to 


176 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


I-leb.,   bas,  | 


death,  to    perish, 
death,  rottenness. 

Eternal,  rf°Tt  (always,  perpetual) 
nottjtui&e ;  eternity,  rfofiftuibe- 
acc,/.  (See  the  word  always, 
p.  80.) 

Fortune,  luck,  fc6;  as,  50  tiA]b  An 
c-a6  oric,  may  good  luck  attend 
you;  50  5-cuin|t>  Cja  at)  z-bA 
oric,  may  God  prosper  you. 

—  prosperity,  reun,  bjreAP,  ronAr . 

—  plight,  event,  state,  -\\&b ;  as, 
&e«*orT*Ac ;  &fioc-ft<\c. 

—  dowry  of  a  man,  crioo  (cattle) ; 
as,  Sichem  said  to  Jacob  and  his 
sons,  "  Raise  the  dowry  and  ask 
gifts,  TneADU]5]6  aij  c|to6,  A5itf 


ioriu]5j&  ziobixeAfi." — Qenenji, 
xxxiv.  12. 

—  dowry  of  a  woman,  rpT*©. 
Hope,  &occur,  m;  t>0|5,y. 

—  ruil,/ (expectation). 

Keep,  retain,  cor)-^bA\\  (pr.  congdil) ; 

from  cox),  together,  and  5AbA]i, 

to  take. 
Whither,  where,  ca,  for  ca  ah  'a]z, 
■  what   place?      Like  the   Latin 

quo,  for  quo  in  loco.     Ca  b-fruj! 

cu   A]5   &ul,  whither  art  thou 

going  ?     Ca  b-jrujl  bjA,  whert 

is  God  ? 
Wish  (I),  |f  mAji  l]om  ;  jr  n)]An  l^orn, 

(See    Twenty-Seventh    Lesson, 

Oba.  1.) 


EXERCISE  XLVIL 

1.  Well,  John,  whither  art.  thou  going? — Tnoqfe,  a  Se&- 
5<^n,  ca  b-^ujl  cu  aj5  bul?  2,  I  am  going  home.  3.  And 
who  is  this  walking  before  you  9  4.  It  is  my  servant  man, 
William — n/  o^Uc,  UjlleArti.  5.-  When,,  before  this  (no^rfje 
foj,  were  you  at  home  ?  6.  I  have  not  been,  before  this, 
at  home  for  (le)  years !  7.  Who  is  before  you  now  at 
home  ?  8.  There  is  none  of  my  friends  before  me  tQ  greet 
me  (le  £A/|lce  cubage  bAro)  ;  all  are  now  dead — my  father 
and  my  mother,  my  brothers  and  my  sisters,  all  are  gone. 
9.  It  is  sad,  indeed,  to  think  of  this — -^f  bnorjAC  50  beirr)jr) 
cu|Tbn|.u5<\8  a-ju  fo.  10.  Yet  we  should  not  grieve  at  the 
death  of  friends,  for  death  is  before  us  all— v]  cdjn  bu^nn 
be^c  £aoj  buo^n  A|fi  bAf  aji  5-CAttAb  d]ji  ca  at>  b&f 
M  norbA^nn"  ui]le,  11.-  You  are  a  great  philosopher — jf  fAOj 
rnoji  cu.  12.  Thank  you — cA  roe  bu^beAc  bujc;  here  I 
am,  the  world  is  before  me — fortune,  good  or  ill,  before  me-— 
death  and  eternity  before  me — yet  I  have  a  heart  hopeful 
and  courageous,  because  I  keep  always  before  me  God's  law 
and  his  holy  (nAorfjcA)  love.  13.. I  wish  every  man  would 
keep  these  ends  before  him,  14.  The  saints,  like  the  Jews 
of  old  (mAjt  tja  b-Juk*M6ce  V-at>  c-feAi>]ieAcc)  always 
kept  God's  law  (bljje  4>e)  before  them,  15.  Ought  not 
we  (t)ac  cojnji  8ujt)t?),  in  like  manner  (rn<vfi  <vr>  3-ceAbna), 
keep  it  before  us?  16.  I  think  you  are  right  (fAojljrn  50 
b-pu]l  cu  ceanc). 


gEF.F  ISSTSI7CTIGN  Itf  IRISH. 


177 


Not?. — "  Kc,  or  its  combmafttgfs  with  the  pergonal  pronouns,  though 
found  iu  modern  printed  books  and  manuscripts,  is  not  used  in  the  spdken 
language  in  any  part  of  Ireland,  le  being  invariably  used  in  its  place." — 
0' Donovan's  Irish  Grammar. 

"Ke,  with,  is  used  in  manuscripts  and  printed  books  for  le  :  its  compound 
form  is—  , 

$.       riiAm,  with  me,        V-loz,  ttjr,  ft]A. 

P*-       V-Wt  .with  us,  fijb,  Wu»" 

—  College  Irish  Grammar. 

"  le  is  the  only  form  of  this  preposition  now  used  in  Ireland  in  the  spoken 
language,  though  fie  is  found  in  most  modern  books  and  manuscripts."— 
O'Donovan's  Irish  Grammar,  p.  285. 

SeAC,  beside  (Latin,  secus),  is  at  present  seldom  found  in 
the  compound  form : 

beside  me  ;     besklethee;     beside  him;     beside  her; 
feACA-|t)T^  fe^CAjb,  feACA, 

beside  us ;  beside  you ;       beside  them. 

Neither  is  u<vp ato  (above  me)  now  in  use ;  in  its  stead,  Of* 
c|oiK>  (above)  is  employed;  nor  are  these  combinations — 
jopMT)  (under  me),  beAfArn  (at  my  right  hand),  cuacato  (at 
my  left  hand) — which  are  found  in  St.  Patrick's  Hymn,  in 
Liber  Hymnorum : 

CTWorc  forAro  I  Criiorc  uAfAro ! 
Cri?orc  beArAm  !  Crtjorc  cuACAm  I 
Christ  be  under  me!  Christ  h&over  me! 

Christ  be  beside  me, 

On  left  hand  and  right. 

VOCABULARY. 


glrifA,  adj.,  written  also  AttrAid,  old, 
ancient,  stricken  in  years ;  Ann 
Aftorit*  aTM*a,  in  times  of  old ; 
ouine  atita,  an  aged  person. 

PAlUin,  a  hood  or  mantle,  a  cloak ; 
Latin,  pallium. 

f  at^aoji  1  alas !  interj.,  as  if  from  pA 
(or  j:ac),  cause;  Aft,  our}  ^T1* 
calamity, 

f  owe,  old,  perfect,  grown  to  matu- 
rity ;  from  FOtfti  very  (per),  and 
?e,  mature,  perfect. 

0,  prep.,  from,  proceeding  from ;  as, 
tAjnic  me  AnjAc  5  t>[A?- 1  came 
out  from  God ;  6  lonbujn  50 
PAWjr,  from  London  to  Paris  ; 
M6"  5A6  u^le  o|lc  pott  nnn, 


a  t-ioeAfinA,  from  all  evil,  0 
Lord,  deliver  us. 

0,  same  as  the  Latin  de,  of,  from ;  as, 
^eA^  6  SUbAjn,  a  man  from 
Scotland. 
— i  absence ;  as,  zto.  Afi  b-&ixcA 
"UA]fjn>"  we  have  lost  our  sup- 
port, our  strength. 

6,  adverb,  conj..  for  0  a,  from  which 
(either  time  or  cause  under- 
stood) ;  if  of  time,  then  it  means 
since;  as,  6  6aio]C  roe  A|tt  atj 
c-rAOTjAl  f  o,  since  I  came  on  thi? 
world ;  if  of  cause,  then  it  .means 
because,  seeing  that,  whereat 
(conj.) ;  6  CA]m  lo  bar  f^oAlli 
r Iaij  le]f  Aij  bori^AO  rijori,  where- 


178 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


as  I  am  to  die,  farewell  to  the 

whole  world.     From  the  idea  of 

4i  proceeding  from"  conveyed  in 

6  (or  ua,  which  is  the  same),  is 

obtained  the  word  ua,  a  grand- 
son, a  descendant,  which,  with 

the  family  prefix  toac,  is  so  pe- 
culiar to  Irish  names. 
£■*!"»  /,  a  herd  or  drove  of  cattle ;  as, 

caw    bo    CuAjbjne,  the   cattle 

spoil    of    Cooley    (in    Louth). 

CAjrjce,  the  plural  of  caw,  means 

herds,  stock,  wealth,  affluence. 
CAftf,  /,  a  region  or  country,  terri- 
tory.  This  Keltic  root  forms  the 
-  suffix   to   the  names   of   many 

countries  in  both  Europe  and 

Africa ;  as,  bttjcAm,  Britain,  the 

cajo  or  country  of  the   Brith, 

i.e.,  painted,  speckled — for   the 

ancient   Britons,    as    Cambden 

says,  painted  their  bodies  (from 

biijc  comes  bftjocijAc,  and  bt\e- 

acdac,  a  Welshman,  the  family 

name  Walsh;  as,  Coro'Ar  X)\ie- 

ACQA75,  Thomas    Walsh;    also 

bniccjoneAr,    the    measles    or 

speckled  sickness};  Mauritania, 

A   aitanid,     Lmitania.       From 

cat),  or  cattj,  is  derived cATjAjrce, 

the  A^fce,  or  Seigneur  of  the 

country  (c&jtj)  ;  cATjAjrceAcc,/, 

tanistry,  the  ancient  law  which 

in  Ireland  regulated  the  right  of 

succession  to  the  throne,  and  by 

virtue  of  which  the  eldest  and 

most  experienced  of  the  family 

was  eutitle/1  to  succeed  on  the 

death  of  the  reigning  prince. 
Cfte,   through;  a9,  c|te  ti-a  cfioide, 

through  his  heart.    It  denotes 

the  cause  or  means ;  as,  crie  bo 

c|ioir  Asur  feo  pAjr,  r^oti  ri«W» 

a  Cr^eAfWA,  through  thy  cross 

and  passion,  deliver  us,  0  Lord. 
—    on;  as  crie  Iat/ad,  on   flame; 

qte  cejne,  on  fire. 

EXERCISE  XLVIII. 
CorrjTtAS  ejbffi  corr)Afip<v  A5up  jreAjt  bocc,  qnn — A  con- 
versation between  a  neighbour  and  a  poor  sick  man.. 
1.   ¥*]lze  florae,  ceub  rojle  fAjlce   jtorijAC,  a  ca|i<v& 


CA|t,  over,  beyond,  by,  above,  in  its 
twofold  relation  to  time  anrt 
place  ;  as,  cAroiub  'cup  tja  aiiij- 
nne  "cAfiAmn,"  we  are  putting 
the  time  over  us  (passing  the 
time)  ;  cuaib  CAerAfi  "  tAit" 
An  Rubicon,  Caesar  went  over 
the  Rubicon ;  z!x  at)  rseul  tin 
"cAti"  cuirbne,  that  story  is  be- 
yond recollection;  cti]|i  "cahto" 
An  t;oIac  ro,  put  this  garment 
over  me ;  cua]6  re  caji  at)  bo« 
fiur,  he  passed  by  the  door ;  jr 
beAT)nuf5ce  cu  "  tAp."  tja 
n;T)Aib,  blessed  art  thou  amongst 
(beyoud,  above)  women  ;  3TIA- 
61115 jm  cu,  a  £|5eAfiT)A  "  caii" 
5ac  T)|6,  I  love  you,  0  Lord, 
adore  all  things.  Caii  following 
the  verb  bexvT),  do,  make,  means 
without  (Fr.  sans);  as,  beAn 
CA|t  at)  t)]6  rin,  do  without  that 
thing;  at)  tt)A|6  leAc  AittseAb? 
do  you  like  money  ?  f?  mA]c,  I 
do  ;  beAT)  cA]tijr>  do  without  it. 
Caj ttjr  is  the  third  person  singu- 
lar masculine  of  the  prepositional 
pronoun  cAtun. 

Ua|ttj,  from  me,  is  in  meaning  op- 
posed to  A5ATT),  at  me;  as,  cC\ 
A5ATT1,  I  have,  habeo  ;  ca  UAjm, 
\  have  not,  I  want,  careo.  Uatth 
is  pronounced  went. 

\Xyny,prep.,  about,  around ;  it  is  writ- 
ten also  fTtj  and  uiro;  Greek, 
.  afjupi,  amphi.  From  uiro  or  }ro, 
and  bAll,  a  part,  member,  por- 
tion, is  derived  jrneAll,  a  border 
or  edge,  and  pojtt-jmsAll,  a  cir- 
cumference; also  upnpujjim, 
I  turn  round;  as'if  l0Tnduf£m}, 
from  urm,  and  caoj,  way. 
—  concerning-;  as,  u^me  XIV,  con- 
cerning that,  because  of  that, 
therefore. 


SELF-INSTHUCTION  IN  IRISH.  179 

rno  cftojbe.  2.  JJo  pA^b  rv*\i  A3Ab  a  bujne  66|Tt:  "pe^qti) 
50  b-fujl  cu  Ann  |*o  leAC  pe^n — that  you  are  here  alone 
(See  Lesson  Twenty-sixth,  p.  161).  3.  3°  befi^i)  cajm 
Ann  f  o  1]otw  jrejn  co  bocc  asuj*  co  lorn  (bare)  ie  Job,  3*0 
T>]6  Affi  bjc  ie  eu]i  •.' pajiijf '  ifb  "cAjtro."  4.  CAb  ujnje, 
b-pufl  cu  co  bocc  Ajuf  co  Ion);  ca  b-fmjl  nA  cA^tbe  a  b] 
A3Ab,  ca  b-fU]l  bo  rnuinc|ft  a  b|  3eAPArnAiI  ofic,  A3uf  bo 
peAfi  3A0I  <t>Aibj6  (Davee,  and  commonly  pronounced  Dak- 
ye)  Bjtun?  5.  <t)A  rn-bej6eA6  <t)Aib|6  Anojf  A3Arn,nj  bejbjnn 
njAfi  CA]rt)/j  Ace  tn'l  xAjtftAC  A]|t  (See  Lesson  Twenty- fifth, 
Vocabulary,  under  the  word  Power >  p.  158)  b'|[rn|5  pe  "uo^n}," 
caji  At)  fbu]|i'  ri)djv  30  c^n.  a  ca  fAon, ASHf  p  £^3  Te  mffe 
rnAfi  djfjn  Ann  6]Af3  nA  b-'piAn,  "'rno  feAn6|jt  AnfA]6, 

pojnjie,  I^ac -3An  b]A&,  5An  e^bAC,  3An  ceol."     6.  )x 

c]tuA5  &  b6  ^cajy  A3uf  \x  bocc  a  cAjn:  2lcc  pop  nAc 
b-pu|l  cAlAn)  A5Ab,  A3up  CAjnce,  no  n)A]t  b-pujl — cA  A^n- 
3eAb  A5Ab,  ojfi  bj  cu  p  A|6bin.  ArneAps  (amon^)  bo  JaoIca. 
7.  Jx  fl0!1  30  ftA^b' An),  *n  uajn.  b]  nje  pA]6bift,  pAO]  rneAp, 

A3l*f   pAOJ    6l]U  ri)6j|l,  ACC   CA    An   C-AU)  fjtt  A1)0]p ."  CAUn)," 

b'jrnfS  i)A  CA^nce  uuA]rn,w  cajI  me  An  c-A^3eAb  b|  A5Atn; 
C03  An  2l)A3]pciri  mo  caIau)  "  uAjm,"  cu^c  me  a  b-qnneAp, 
A3Uf.  ca  me  Ano^p  IA3,  bocc,  pAon,  pAUm,  pojn-pe.  8.  21 
b-c|3  l^on?-]*A -(See  Obs.  2,  Lesson  Twenty-seven),  r)]6  Aifi 
bic  a  beAflAb,  a  be]8eA8  mAji  1*05  (comfort)  8u|c.  9.  )x 
X 05  bAm  3un.  CA^mc  Cu  (that  you  came)  cu3Am>  6fft  V] 
5ac  buine  A  cjseAp  le  com]tA&  a  6eAnA&  le  bujne  ca 
bocc ;  6||t  mAfi  be|]t  An  peAn-fiAb : 

2lij  re  efc  ruA?  olcAri  beoc  Ajfi ;.  - 
,21d  ce  z'a  rfbf  buA]lceA|i  cof  AjtU 

He  who  is  up  is  toasted ; 

He  who  is  down  is  trampled  upon. 

10*  |||  b*^u|t  cu-f a  |*]Of  fox,  0)]i  njA  ca]U  (did  lose)  cu 
b>  ^9®*^  A3wt*  ^  b>  1"?£j3  bo  n)U]nc||t  ua^c  njon,  caiII 
cu  rneAf,  ASUf  n1o|i  1n)C|3  bo  clju  uajc.  21.  Jf  f]0^i  fjn, 
A3UJ*  cA  njo  flAjnce  ce<xcc  cu3An)  A^t]|»;  A5Uf  n)A|t  bu- 
DAjitc  cu  ffit)  (as  you  yourself  said)  50  tnjn|c  (often)  jf 
^eA|i]t  An  t^1t)ce  ^a  nA  cA^nce  (health  is  better  than 
wealth) ;  A3Uf  cAob  ttf  A|U5]b,  |f  cun)A  l|on>  "  A3Arn"  no 
"uAlTn,,  6  (and,  with  regard  to  my  money,  I  care  not  [|f 


180  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

cuitjA  l|oii)]  whether  I  possess  it  or  not).  12.  Tajti  rr>A|t 
ir  c6||i  bo  5&c  bu|i)e  A  be]i — ceilfft  (having  sense),  A^ur 
*5lfCA6  $ac  r>|6  6  U|rr)  <D6.  13.  -fiej]t  bo  corbjiAb  roUp 
rr)6[i  "  bArt)."  14.  9\}}\  vq  pocAjl  bu|c  'nuAiTt  cuA]leAr-— 
(upon  my  word  to  yon,  when  I  heard)  5AT1  ]iA|b  cu  £aoi 
leuo  (under -affliction).  611^8  ad  Tjeul  50  njdft  **  cn|orr)." 
15.  Mj  l)-|ot;3A  (eenyuo)  Ijorn — it  is  not  a  wonder  with  me, 
i.e.,  I  do  not  wonder.  16.  T>a  A3ATT)  atjotj*  bujc  cuIaj6 
14ft,  ciiTfi  at;  coca  ro  b*  uu|rr)e,"  cutti  An  ^aIIa]!)  ?o  Afjt 
bo  juAlAWAjb  (on  your  shoulders) ;  Ajut*  CATtjt  IjOtr).  17. 
Be|jt|n)  bit|8eACA|*  6  rno  cuoi8e  bujc ;  ajuj*  50  ru-bub 
reAcc  feATtrt  bejbeAT*  cu  bljAgatt  6  *o  iu6. 

NoTrt — One  of  our  readers  inquired  why  nj  in  bAnj  (to  me)  was  not,  in 
accordance  with  written  authorities,  aspirated  in  our  Lessons.  We  gave 
the  following  reply : 

Our  reasons  for  not  aspirating  to  in  the  prepositional  pronoun  ban?  (to 
me-*-compounded  of  bo,  to ;  and  roe,  I,  or  me)  are: 

First,  because  in  the  spoken  language  the  word  has  not  been,  by  any  whom 
we  have  heard  speak  Irish,  pronounced  with  to  aspirate.  Dr.  O'Donovan 
says  ("  Irish  Grammar*"  p.  140),  ?  that  in  the  South  of  Ireland  &  a  ri;  is  gene- 
rally pronounced  bun)-,  and  sometimes  even  uro ;  as,  cAbAjrt  6Arb  &o  Urn, 
pronounced  as  if  written,  ca&ajti  uro  bo  Urn."  Besides,  if  to  be  aspirated, 
the  pronoun  bAth,  to  met  cannot  be  distinguished  from  bAro,  an  ox. 

Secondly,  because  it  is  Opposed  to  a  principle  of  analogy  clearly  deducible 
from  the  body  of  prepositional  pronouns— that  the  initial  consonant  of  the 
personal  pronoun  does  not,  when  combined  with  the  preposition,  suffer  aspi- 
ration ;  as,  oriro,  on  me;  otic,  on  thee;  &joro,  of  me;  &ioc,  of  thee;  jrum), 
under  me,  for  me,  about  me;  jruic,  under  thee;  lioro,  with  me  ;  tATtro,  over 
me ;  ifijoro,  through  me,  &c.  Now,  in  these  and  all  other  instances,  the 
initial  of  the  personal  pronoun  to  or  c  is  not  aspirated  when  compounded 
with  those  prepositions  which  usually  cause  aspiration.  Why,  then,  in  this 
particular  instance*  should  to  be  aspirated  when  compounded  with  bo,  to,  and 
not  when  compounded  with  the  other  prepositions  ?  It  is  clear  that  there  is 
no  reason  for  it ;  if,  however,  there  were,  should  not  x  of  cu  {thou),  com- 
pounded with  do  (to),  be  also,  for  that  same  reason,  aspirated  in  bujc,  thus, 
*n:jc  ?.;'  But  it  is  not,  and  never  has  been;  therefore  to,  in  the  pronoun  &ato, 
should  not.  Taking  both  reasons  together,  you  see  that,  contrary  to  your 
own  inference,  the  form  »Arn,  (having  m  aspirated)  is  not  "strictly  and  clas- 
sically correct." 

"  But,"  you  will  say,  "  are  all  the  authorities— Vallancey,  O'Reilly,  Book  of 
Common  Prayer,  Grammar  of  the  Gaelic  language  by  S.  O'C.,  Rev.  Paul 
O'Brien,  &.C.,  whom  I  quoted  in  support  of  the  spelling  OArij,  to  go  for 
naught?"  Yes.  "And  why?"  Because  authorities  quoted  to  sustain  an 
argument,  or  settle  a  point  in  dispute,  have  weight  only  in  proportion  to  the 
strength  of  the  reasons  by  which  they  uphold  their  views.  If  a  writer  give 
no  valid  reason,  and  can  give  no  valid  reason,  for  an  opinion,  of  course  his 
authorityis  worth,  nothing  on  that  particular  point.  The  best  authority  on 
any  subject  is  he  who  gives  the  best  reasons  in  support  of  his  views.    These 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  181 

principles  applied  to  your  authorities  show  them  to  be  of  very  little  weight  on 
settling  a  point  in  philology  or  etymology. 

The  translators  of.the  Protestant  Bible,  and  of  the  other  Protestant  works 
in  Irish — Drs.  Donnelan,  Bedel,  O'Donnell,  and  their  associates — do  not 
seem  to  have  much  appreciated  correct  orthography.  Any  one  who  reads  a 
page  or  two  of  their  "  authorised"  versions,  will  find  the  same  word  spelled 
differently  in  different  places.  t^Ain  (dhow)  is  an  incorrect  pronunciation, 
heard  (especially  in  the  emphatic  from  bArb-fA  dhow-so— to  me)  in  Thomond 
and  in*  other  parts  of  the  south  of  Ireland — in  Connaught  too,  but  not  gene- 
rally. Vallancey,  although  a  philologist,  never  made  special  etymology  his 
particular  study ;  and  when  writing  his  treatise  on  Grammar,  had  not  the 
advantage,  which  a  native  who  speaks  Irish  has,  of  being  able  to  compare  the 
spoken  with  the  written  forms  of  our  language.  He,  as  well  as  O'Reilly, 
whom  you  quote,  followed  the  forms  of  spelling  which  they  found  in  use  by 
those  who  went  before  them,  without  investigating  whether  such  forms  were 
or  were  not  philologically  correct.  Their  authority  is  therefore  worth  nothing 
on  this  point,  nor  is  the  authority  of  any  succeeding  Irish  writer,  till  Dr. 
O'Donovan's  time.  He  is  the  first  who  has  treated,  as  a  master  and  as  a 
philosopher,  the  subject  of  Irish  Grammar.  His  authority  alone  is,  therefore, 
Speaking  generally,  of  greater  weight  than  all  whom  you  quoted.  He  has 
heen  followed  by  other  labourers  in,  the  same  field,  who  are  endeavouring  to 
aettle  disputed  points  of  Irish  orthography.  Among  these  few  is  to  be  ranked 
preeminently  the  Archbishop  of  Tuam,  in  whose  works  you  will  find,  for  the 
prepositional  pronoun,  the  spelling  bam  invariably  adopted.  The  spelling  of 
this  particular  word  Dr.  O'Donovan  does  not  settle.  The  weight  of  authori- 
ties against  the  correct  spelling  was  so  great  that,  perhaps,  he  did  not  wish 
to  set  them  aside,  and  adopt  that  spelling  which  reason  and  analogy  show  to 
be  right.  '  Besides,  his  admirable  Grammar  treats  of  the  language  as  it  was 
in  times  past,  and  as  it  is  found  in  works  such  as  those  you  consulted,  and 
such  as  are  commonly  found  in  the  hands  of  Irish  scholars. 

This  explanation  pleased  our  correspondent,  for  he  wrote  in  reply : 

"Manchester,  23rd  August,  1859. 

"  I  am  obliged  to  you  for  the  full  and  satisfactory  information  contained 
in  your  present  number,  concerning  the  pronoun  bam.  I  am  glad  to  find 
that  this  spelling  is  correct,  and  that  I  may  make  use  of  it  without  hesita- 
tion, disregarding  the  other  form  (bArb),  notwithstanding  the  apparent 
authorities  in  its  favour. 

"  Some  of  your  arguments,  especially  the  second— the  analogy  deducible 
from  the  other  prepositional  pronouns — have  been  very  often  before  my 
mind,  and,  after  much  perplexity,  I  came  to  the.  conclusion  that  the  form 
bArij  was  an  irregularity,  and  that  bam  would  be  more  rational,  but  I  had  no 
Irish  scholar  to  give  m'e  a  clear  opinion  on  the  matter,  until  I  took  the  step, 
which  I  now  rejoice  at,  of  applying  to  you.    ... 

"  Ever  since  I  became  aware  that  there  was  an  Irish  language  distinct  from 
the  language  I  was  taught  to  speak,  I  have  burned  to  acquire  it ;  and**  have 
pursued  this  desire  through  difliculties  which  residents  in  Ireland  can  scarcely 
imagine.  But  for  want  of  a  ^teacher  with  whom  I  could  regularly  converse, 
and  whose  knowledge  would  help  me  over  my  difliculties,  I  have  failed  as  yet 
to  acquire  conversational  fluency.  Nevertheless  I  have  not  given  it  up.  I 
will  speak  Irish  yet,  I  trust,  and  speak  it  well.  In  fact,  although  I  have  lived 
all  my  life  in  England,  I  am  an  enthusiast  with  regard  to  the  Irish  language* 
^and  would  like  to  have  every  Irishman,  high  or  low,  well  acquainted  with  it." 

O 


182 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


THIKTY-rillSl'  LESSON. 

2l|fi,  preposition,  means,  in  its  literal  and  figurative  sense, 
firstly,  on,  upon;  as, 

"2i|]t"  b&|t]i  i)A  coni) — 0?/.  the  surface  of  the  waves 

"2ijji"  rbulUc  au  CJ50- — 0/*  the >  summit  of  the  house* 

"2i(fT  bftuAc  i;a  l|i)i)e— 07z  the  border  of  the  pond, 

*' Sljji"  conotAjb  t)As  it;a|u\—  Upon  the  waves  of  the  sea. 

6|  ai)  I0D5 "  a^jx" '■*%;)'  3A]peAttj-- The  ship  was  (still 
there)  on  the  s&nd; 

"2lfft"  At)  c-fftAjb—  On  the  street 

"  2li,]t"  Aon  cop— O/i  one  foot. 

"2l|jt"  leAc-Uti)—  On  (with)  one  hand ;  literally,  on  half 
hand. 

2i)AjjteAtw  j*e  "Alft"  AjtAn  A3U}*  u^e— He  lives  on  bread 
and  water. 

O/i  this  day. — "  ^IT1"  At)  Ia  ■  #  |u&. 

0/2  to-morrow— "  21]  ft"  At)'lA  tt)<vft*c. 

He  plays  on  the  violin— Jrojfie a t)i)  fp  "  A]|t"  At)  b-jqbbjl. 

She  plays  on  the  harp  and  on  the  piano— Jri)]fteAt)t).f] 

Ajjt    A1)    5-clA||lf  J5    AJUf   "  A]ft"    AI)   pjATJO. 

Have  mercy  on  us,  O  Lord  !■ — <D&At)  xfioc<V|]ie  "  oftA{i)t)," 
a  T^5eA]tt)A. 

O/i  the  board-—"  ?t|ji-  At)  5-cI&|t. 

He  treats  on  that  subject— qtActAt)rr/f*e  "  Ajft"  At)  fS^ul 

He  speaks  of  him  (z.6v,  on  him  as  on  a  subject) — l^bjtAot) 
re  >|]t. 

He  speaks  of  us — l,AbjtAT)t)  ye  oftA|t)i). 

Obs.  1.  — Whenever  aiji  (on)  refers  to  feelings  which 
affect  the  body  or  mind,  it  points  them  out  as  being  on  the 
patient  or  sufferer.  -  From  this  use  of  ajji,  there  exists  in 
our  language  an  idiom  which  we  pointed  out  in  the  Third 
Lesson;  as,  he  is  affected  with  sickness — -he  is  sick,  cA 
qt)t)eA|*  A]]t  (sickness  is  on  him) ;  I  am  affected  with  sorrow, 
I  am  sorry— cA  bojlg^o^  ojirn,  cA  bftot)  o]tro  (sorrow  is  on 
me) ;  she  fears,  is  afraid,  is  affected  with  fear— -cA  eA5U 
Ajfiq  (fear  is  on  her) :  we  are  glad,  joyful — tA  bt  6b  ojtAfnn 
(ther<;  is  joy  on  us). 

Obs.  2. — Therefore  the  English  expression  "  what  ails 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


183 


you,"  is  rendered  into  Irish  by  the  words,  c*\b  e  c&  "  ojtc" — 
what  is  it  that  is  ow  you?  TJ&  qnneAf  o]trr> — sickness  is 
on  me  (I  am  sick).  C<vb  e  &y  n]&  c&  "  A|fi"  bo  ttjac — what 
is  the  thing  that  is  on  your  son  (what  ails  your  son)  ?  N| 
b-f  ujl  nj6  A]]i  b]t  "  Affi" — there  is  nothing  on  him  (nothing 
ails  him).     And  again— 

Obs.  3. — Applied  to  money  it  betokens  debt ;  !  as,  c& 
&W3&4to  °V^  —  money  is  on  me,  i.e.,  I  owe  money;  z& 
ceub  puncA  aj5  Se&5*g  ojiro,  I  owe  John  an  hundred 
pounds,  i.e.,  literally,  according  to  the  idiomatic  use  of  the 
preposition  Ajjt,  an  hundred  pounds  is  for  John  on  me. 


VOCABULARY— or  diseases. 


2ljcfb,  /,  plur,  A]Ci&fd,  accident,  sick- 
ness, distemper,  epidemic. 

2l]feA5,  v.  (from  ait,  back,  and  cjs, 
comes),  to  ferry ;  w.,  a  ferry,  a 
return,  a  vomit ;  pe&fi  Ajrj5,  a 
ferryman  j"  b&t>-Airj3,  a  ferry 
boat. 

Sljr-foc,  repayment,  from  A717  back, 
and  joe,  payment. 

2lWtAjt)5,  /,  />/«r.  atwah5A,  a  pang, 
a  stitch,  convulsions — AftfiAij5A 
aij  bAjr,  the  pangs  of  death. 

t)Ac,  m,  plur.  bAjc,  an  hindrance,  an 
impediment ;  as,  ha  cujjt  bAC 
Ajn,  do  not  prevent  him. 
—  v,  tolhinder,  to  prevent ;  as,  bAc 
e,  hftider  him;  bAC  leir,  to 
threaten,  or  attempt  to  impede  : 
ija.  bAc  l]otn,  do  not  attempt  to 
impede  me,  do  not  mind  me ;  tja 
bAC  le]r,  do  no  mind  it ;  also, 
you  wil^  regret  it — a  secondary 
or  idiomatic  meaning. 

Ijacac,  plur.  bACAjQ,  a  lame  person, 
a  cripple,  one  who  is  impeded 
from  walking;  nj  lon^on  corA 
An  bACAja,  the  legs  of  the  lame 
are  not  equal. 

l)AlbAr,  m,  and  bAjlbe,  /,  dumbness, 

stammering.      ;< 
ijAlbAtj,  m,  plur.  A^n,  a  mute;  also 
applied  to  one  who  speaks  with- 
out meaning;  Latin,  balbu.Uo. 
Ijodati  (pr.  bower),  adj.,  deaf;  Welsh, 
byddar;  bodAftan,  a  deaf  person. 


DodAfiAcc,/,  deafness. 

bneoice,  sick,  ailing,  delicate ;  zto.  r f 
bfieojce,  she  is  ailing. 

ClAjbe,  m,  scurvy,  manginess ;  Welsh, 
clav,  a  sick  person. 

Oaoj6,  to  feel  sick,  to  waste,  to  de- 
stroy. 

ClAoj&eAcc,/,  sickness  of  any  kind, 
languor;  hence)  clAi6eATn,  {ptur. 
a),  a  sword ;  j  Latin,  -gladium. 
ClAjoeAn?  is  not  commonly  pro- 
nounced cly-av,  but  by  metathe- 
sis, cldiva,  thus  changing  the 
syllables.  In  like  manner,  Irish- 
speaking  natives  pronounce  a&- 
buiojm,  I  confess,  as  if  written 
Abtfuj5jro. 

Ctjao]6,  pining,  wasting ;  cnAO]6eACc, 
/,  the  state  of  pining. 

Cfijt,  v,  shake  ;  A]5  criit,  shaking ; 
Welsh,  kryd ;  c|t]C-cAlri)Afj,  an 
earthquake. 

Cfijc,  n,f,  the  ague,  the  palsy. 

tJjuOAn,  m,  giddiness. 

(Dofiums,/,  pain,  agony;  cfc  re  Ann 
bo |turo5  *QW>  be  is  in  great 
agony;  bojtuinseAc,  very  sick, 
agonizing;  tiA  re  50  &ojtu|n- 
3eAc  cjon,  he  is  very  sick. 

Gc|nn,  consumption ;  from  eA5,  death, 
and  cjon,  sick. 

F]AbfiAr,,m,  fever;  Latin,  fsbris; 
tr|Ab|tAr  cejocise,  a  burning 
fever. 

3AU|t,  m,  a  disease  (from  jaI,  a  blast, 


184 


SELF- INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH 


strange,  and  i\]\,  calamity).  plur. 
5aIa|xa — a  generic  word,  from 
which  the  names  of  many  special 
distempers  are,  by  the  addition 
of  certain  suffixes,  formed. 

SaIatx  •■  "A  n-AftAn,  disease  of  the 
reins  or  loins. 

5AlAft  bupe,  jaundice  (buj6e,  yel- 
low). 

5aU|i  c<\Q«\t\y  palsy. 

3aIa^  &ub,  cholera  (the  black  dis- 
ease). 

oaIa^  brie ac,  the  small-pox  (bjteAc, 
speckled). 

OAlAfi  ceii,  scarlatina. 

SalAfi  uif5AmA7l,  dropsy. 

5eAfib,  m,  scab ;  5eA|ibAr,  scabbi- 
ness.  v 

3joririA  AtjAiA  (shortness  of  breath), 
asthma. 

5uca,  m,  gout. 

lA5v\fi,  m,  weakness. 

Ocaji,  sick,  wounded,  weak ;  o6fu\rcA, 
an  hospital.  - 

PjAn,  m  {plur.  pjatjca),  pain  ;  ]l-pjAn 
(from  fl,  many,  varied,  and  piAn, 
torments)  ;  X\j-  fjA  n-jlpjAn,  the 
place  of  torments. 

5e|l5  Ar  Ae6Ajb,  liver  complaint. 

SsoilceAc,  m,  .rheumatism;  from 
fSojlc,  split,  rend,  tear. 


SlAij&eiM),  in,  cough,  a  severe  cold, 

bronchitis;  from  rl<Mo",  t0  s-ay- 
CAom,  plur.  a,  a  fit ;  caoto  cjuojr,  a 

fit  of  sickness. 
Caccujao,  quinsey,  smothering. 
Ceroe,  weakness,  sickness,  death. 
C;nn,  adj.,  sick  ;  c]nneAr,  m,  sickness, 

plur.  ciflnir-     This  word  is  the 

parent  of  many  names  of  parti- 

cular  diseases ;  as, 
CjnneAf  cjnn,  headache,  sickness  of 

head. 
CjimeAf  cfio]6e,  disease  of  the  heart. 
CitjneAf    bojl3,    bowel     complaint ; 

T3Ao]leA6   (from   T5A0I,  loose), 

diarrhoea — coup  de  ventre. 
bfilc-cjnnsAr ,  measles. 
C^fjneAf  irjACAt,  toothache. 
CjnneAr  n-\rul,  ophthalmia. 
0|ijneAr  clAjnne,  or  cinneAr  iernb, 

travail  in  childbirth. 
C|T)neAr    coi5C|i]ceAc   (the    strange 

sickness),  epilepsy. 
C-inneAr  -rcAiydTj,  bronchitis,  disease 

"  of  the  lungs. 
CjfijmeAr,  m  (dryness),  dyspepsia. 
CocAf ,  m,  itch;  gAlAH  5A0  H&yfe  atj 

cocAf ,  itch  is  a  disease  or  no 

shame. 
Crieod,  m,  hooping-cough. 


EXERCISE  XLIX. 

1.  3°  rt)-he^\)VjU]^e  <t)|A  bujc  a  S^O|  (God  save  you, 
Sir).  2.  3°  rn-beArjotqge  <t)|A  A3Uf  2t)u]jte  &u|c  (God 
save  you  kindly;  or,  literally,  God  and  Mary  bless  you). 
3.  ^rnfjT1  bjieAg  \  -po,  bujbe<\CAf  bo  <t)|A.  4.  ]y  Airpfift 
brieAg.  1  50  bejrfjjr;,  rrrjle  Alcin^b  (a  thousand  acts  of 
grace — thanks)  le  <D{A.  5.  Cab  6  at*  cao]  a  b-£U]l  bo 
Tt)^cA]|t  at;  ju8  ?  6.  2t)Ai|*e3  n]  'I  fl  T^1?*  T.  B-pu|l 
1^8  A||t  b]i  Airier  (is  there  anything  on  her,  i.e.,  is  she 
ailing  in  any  way)?  8.  2t)<s]|*e,  ty\'l  rnoriAo  (well,  there 
is  not  much — she  is  not  much  ailing).  9.  C<xb  e  cA  Ajjtq  ? 
10.  T^j  'I  riAeb  Aitt  b]c  acc  flAigbeAo  (pr.  sly dawn).  11. 
pAjb  cu  A13  An  l|A5  (were  you  v/ith  the  physician)  ?  12. 
H'l  jtAbAf  acc  cA  roe  bul  Apojr  cu]3e.  13.  Jf*  roAjC  rio, 
»l  bejb  ceo  (a  mist,  a  mere  trifle)  9  Afftct  a  rr>Aju\c  (there 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  185 

will  be  nothing  on  her — i.e.,  amiss  with  her — to-morrow). 
14.  13-ptjl  bfijc-cirwe<\T  ^IT1  b0  leAjjb?  15.  'Ca  50  bej- 
xx)\i)\  A311I*  jf  bocc  a  ca  re  lejp  16.  K<\]b  at>  3AlAjt- 
bfteAC  A||t  a  fi|Ati}?  17.  Bf,  A3U]*,  mo  cfiAb  (and  my 
sorrow)!  3A6  ujle  5AUn  |f  feibjjt  Wc  Ajnrunu^Ab,  18. 
Jr  ]ornbA  (pr.  urhhee — many,  various)  3aIaji  cf3CAr  Affi 
^>Ajrb|b  (many  a  disease  comes  on  children).  19.  )\  jomSA ; 
C|5eAi)i)  oncu  (there  comes  on  them)  tjnneAr  nA  rul,  cjn- 
neAr  r>A  o-^jacaI,  cjnneAr  bojhj,  bftjc-qnneAr,  An  3aIa}i 
bjieAC,  A3ur  A]]t  ATT)A|b  (and  at  times)  An  3AlAjt  bujbe, 
f|Ab|tA|*  t)A  b-pe||x  (worm-fever)  cjnneAr  qnn,  AjpeAj, 
Ia5<\ji,  rl^JbeAn,  CACCU3A8,  A3ur  rjteoc.  20.  Jr  rrjAjc 
An  c-eoluf  ca  A3Ab-rA  ajji  3AC  ujle  qnncAr.  21.  Hj 
b-jon^A  (pr.  eenyoo)  50  n>bejbeA8  eolur  rn*|C  ajah)  Ajft 
£Ac  ujle  AfC|b,  jaIaji  no  cjnneAr,  ojp.  bj  ine  Ajmrjjt  j?AbA 
Ann  ccac  i?a  n- oca  ft  (in  the  house  of  the  infirm  or  sick, 
i.e.\  infirmary).  22.  B-j:ujl  eolur  Afn  bjc  A3Ab  aj*  Ioa- 
DAjt&jb?  23.  T^a-;  6j|t  lejg  x$k  .50  IfeojiS  ajjx  Ija^aj*  (on 
medicine,  or  medical  art)  co  roon  rjn  50  b-pujl  bujl  A3Am 
ceAb  (permission)  f&JAjj.;  6  ej3r|b  (from  the  doctors)  An 
eAlAbAjjj  {al-y-an  —  of  the  faculty),  jrejbjn  a  8^at)a6  be 
y\)  eoiur.  24.  C<v  rncub  cjneAl  (How  many  kinds — pr. 
kynawl)  cjnneAr  Ann  ?  25.  )y  jornbA  cjneAl  cjnneAr 
Ann,  nj  pejbjft  Ajnm  a  cun  ojicu  (there  are  many  kinds — 
it  is  not  possible  to  give  each  a  name),  ca  A5Ab  j:ejn 
eoluj*  Ajr  ftojn-— toaji  ca  nA  tjnnjr  cojcceAnA — cjnneAj* 
cjnnj  cjnneAr  cnojbe ;  cjnneAr  ^jacaI;  cjnneAr  nA  rul; 
cjnneAr  cojjtp  no  bojh; ;  An  cjnneAf  co]5cnjceAC ;  bjijc- 
cjnneAr;  A5uf  jr  jombA  5aIah,  Ajuf  plAjg  (plague)  a 
£|5eAr  *||i 'Aij  bujne  6  'n  Am  a  cjjeAnn  r&  6  'n  ?n-bnojn 
(from  the  time  he  comes  from  the  womb)  juf  &v  aw  a 
ceig  Ve  ^o  *t>  UAjrb;  fo  jiojnn  bjob — 5aIaji  bjtGAC ;  3aLvji 
ze]t;  3aIa|i  bujbe;  3aIau  bub;  3aIaji  ii|t*5eAii.)Ajl;  3a1aji 
cjteACA ;  A5Uf  le^f  An  rnfeub  fo,  cA  A|C|b]8  30  Icon  be 
5i)Ac  (usually)  A]]t  clA^nn  *i)  butne  (on  the  children  of 
man.)  26.  "Ca  50  be]ri)|n  —  vefc;m  50  b-{.uql  An  ooaca 
fo  lAn  be  JaIaji  A3ur  be  cjiAb,  b'  A|C,b,  Ajiif  be  f>U^3, 
6  cup  nA  ib-ojse  no  50  o-C|3  iiAitt  a|i  nj-bAH*  *  ^c  ^u1~ 
beACAf  bo  <t)| a,  ca  (mxaca  eile  aw>  Ann  a  m-bei&itjjb 
5An  Ajcjb,  3A1;  3^^Tl>  5^>  q«^Ar,  3^n  ?Ia]5?  3ai;  bAf 


186 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


a^u  j:eA6  ua  fjonnujbeAccA  (during  eternity).  27.  )\ 
AO]biu  &V  ffijuAjijeAb'  (thought)  e.  28.  Jf  Fjort  juji 
b'Aojbjn  A3Aino-r;e  a  ca  co  rnoji  j:aoi  leun.  29.  3° 
jtAib  finn  u^le  pop  A]3  feilb  at;  beACA  fin.  30.  3u1^Irn* 
fe  aiji  At>  V]&  ceAbnA —  30  jtAjb   ftnn  uile   Anu  a  feilb 

VOCABULARY. 


bAjiA]lle,  t»,  plur.  ajo,  a  barrel ; 
Welsh,  baril;  French,  baril. 

Cftjn,  /,  dispraise ;  v,  to  dispraise ; 
t>ujijo  a  cfcjneAd,  to  dispraise 
one;  Welsh,  kuyn,  complaint. 

—  rent,  tax,  fine;  c£v  cfciij  onn>, 
there  is  a  fine  on  me;  zi\  nje 
5<\o  c.'\|jj,  I  am  without  fine. 

—  adj.,  dear,  beloved,  cherished. 

—  undefiled,  chaste;  a  ijjAtArri 
c^x]n,  undefiled  mother. 

ClU|ij-]rt;,  I  hear,  v.  irr  ;  cuAlAr,  per. 
tense,  I  heard;  ciUU]d  re,  he 
heard ;  cluin-jrAfc,  I  shall  hear ; 
A75  $lor ,  hearing ;  Greek,  nKvei, 
kluei,  he  hears,  v;  KXvrbs,  klutos, 
adj.;  Welsh,  clyw\  clust,  an  ear ; 
"Irish,  cluAr,  an  ear ;  clu.  fame  ; 
Sancrit,  srutah;  Russ,*/«eA;  the 


guttural  letters  c,  k,  are  changed 

into  the  sibilant,  r. 
3Uo]6,r,  call ;  5U010  -Ajrt,  call  him; 

5lAO]6eAf,  I  called, 
foe,  v,  pay ;  ]OCAf ,  I  paid ;  ]oc£ Ab,  I 

shall  pay. 
21)AToTTcw  (pr.  mdishther),  master. 
20ATo1TctteAr,  /»  mistress.  ? 
SOjoruri,  w,  a  measure. 
SniortfjrieAcc,/,  measurement. 
OlA,/,  oil ;  Latin,  oleum. 
Scori,jw,mucb,  plenty,  score,  twenty  ; 

jwfor.  rcojrt ;  as,  cri]  rc6m,  three 

score. 
Sofseul,  w,  gospel,  good  story,  from 

jo,    happy,    and    f5eul,    story, 

news ;  Greek,  ev-ayyfeAAiov,  ea- 

angellion,  good  news. 


EXERCISE  L. 

1*  Ca  rrjeub  ca  onrn,  a  ")^lS|Tc!T  5  ^f?1  If  n?|Ar>  l^orn 
n/  ffACA  b,rjoc.  2.  Ca  ceub  purjcA  one.  3.  N]  rndTiAn 
e.  4.  2li)  rrjAic  leAC  j:iaca  bujne  Ain-  bjc  ejle,  b'ioc?  5, 
)V  ©Afc'ljow?,  >  6.  Ca  rneub  ca  a||i  rr/ACAifi?  7.  'Ca  b& 
ceub  -puucA.  8.  CAb  e  ca  A-jjt  roo  8eAnbTiACA|ft  ?  9. 
'Ca  cjof  blfAgAUA,  A^uf  Iuac  CU]3  fCOf  U,  CAOflAC.  1 0. 
Ca  rneub  r\V?  H  "Cfrncjoll  cu^5  ceub  -puncA.  12.  2J)a 
locpAib  rue  ua  £]Aca  uile  a  ca  o]iA}nn,  beib  3Aft|t  30 
rnile  punc*\  A5Ab  le  ^a^aiI  (to  get).  13.  Bejb  30  bej- 
irjp).  14.  Jf  c6iti  bujc  a  beATjAb  iuaji  |tjnne  au  tUAOfi 
A]]t  a  le^rrjujb  Auur  A1?  c-]*oif5eul?  15.  CAb  e  y\x)? 
16.  Mac  6-^1  pjof  A3Ab;  UAfi  le]5  cu  50  rniruc  e?  17. 
3l&  5^1  cuaIaj*  (although  I  did  hear  it),  ]f  tha^c  Ijoru  a 
clof  aui|\  18.  $)o  b|  .f'eA|t  fAi&b]|i  auu  (there  was  a 
rich  man)  AJ3  a  UA]b  tuaou,  Asuf  ca^ujc  CA]U  aju,  3UU 
|Xv\p   fe   a   iuaoiu.     2l5uf  bo  jUojb   a   CigeAnuA   atu, 


SBLF-INSTRT7CTI0W  IH  IRISH.  187 

Ajaf  babAfftc  lejr:  ca&  ^e  ro  a  clamjro  ojtc;  CAOAtn 
bArn  conbAf  Aj]t  bo  Tb&o^&ce*  19.  2lcc  cAb  e  |t]t?t>e  ai? 
n>Au|i?  20.  3^°^  Te  *1r\  A1>  ifrttHJCfl*  ajji  a  |iA]b 
ffACA,  A3«f  bubAfftt;  fe  lefp  Ar>  ceub  buir?e,  "CAb  e  ca 
A|j  rt)o  T^jeAftnA  ojtc-rA."  St^ar  b'£neA5Aj]i  ai?  peAji; 
ceub  DAftpA^le  oU ;  baoAffic  re,  3IAC  bo  ?e&i)t)  A3Uf 
f5}t]ob  bejc  OA]t|tA]le  f|ic|b.  &3uf  bubAjftc  re  le'jf  ai> 
bAfA  feAtt,  Ajuf  cufAj  *sCa  Ti^eub  cA  0]tc?"  21  be]7t, 
ceub  rf)]Of&jfi  qtu^cpeACCA  (wheat).  <DeAi}  cejc-jie  rcdjft 
be,  Afft  re.  ^t)oUii9  ai)  'C]5eA]ti7A  ai?  reAfibpogAi^Ajb 
ro— at?  b&Ai?fA]6  car  a  i|oo?-rA  roAfi   ttp1?6  re-rAT>  ieir 

A1?   T!Ji*|nq]t.    A]J%    A   T^lfr   tfA    f|ACA?       21.    BujbeACAf    fAO] 

aj?  rcjt|pc|Uji;'  acc   t)]  6eAi)£Ab  r*ejfi  b*  ]An|tACAff9     22. 

JOCAJII?,  TOAfl  r|r;,  A1)  «?6ttb  A  t&  dftTO  f&]1r)  A3ttf  Ajft  fi?0 
XAolcA. 


THIRTY-SECOND  LESSON. 

Obs.  1.— 2l|ft,  on;  and  the  prepositional  pronouns,  oftn?, 
on  me;  ojts,  on  thee;  Aiji,  on  him;  ajhcj,  on  her:  oitAfi)!?, 
on  us?  &c,-  foKow  verbs  of  asking,  entreating,  imposing  an 
obligation  on  one,  and  the  like  ;  as,  ]A|t]t  cjtocAffte  M  ajji" 
4>|Af  ask  mercy  (on)  of  God  ;  ]ti)Pi3|ti?  o?tc  a  4)]  a,  I  entreat 
(on)  thee,  O  Lord ;  fab  ojiz,  there  is  (a  toast)  on  you — 
your  health— a  short  form  of  address  used  by  the  peasantry 
in  drinking  healths. 

Secondly,  A}]t  means  for.  In  this  sense  it  is  put  before 
the  noun  of  price?  and  also  the  thing  priced ;  as,  what  ex- 
change shall  man  give  for  his  soul,  cad  e  At)  c-Aifiagab 
baAjtj^b  -At)  bu]ne  "  A^jt"  a  a^ati??  He  shall  not  give  it 
for -silver  or  gold,  t)}  cAbAfi£A]6  r$  &  "a^ji"  Ainjjcb  yo 
iC  &]?."  d|it  I  shall  not  do  so  for  love,  /br  fears  or  /or 
batredj  t?i  5SAi?f  Ab  e  *'  Am"  gf^b?  *s  Af|i"  aAii)A%  t)o  M  a]j*" 
■puAS.  Jbr  ihe  love  of  God,  *c  Affi"  3jia6  «De  j  /or  mercy's 
sake,  €*  A]t^"  f°T?  t?A  ^|iocAj|te;  do  it  not  for  all  you  ever 
saw*  $a  beAn  6  "  a-jji*'  a  b-f  sc%|6  ca  ]t|Art?, 

Obs.  2,-— In  buying  or  selling*  therefore,  when  xtm  pre- 
position <4fbr,w  in  English,  governs  the  noun  of  price,  or 
the  thing  priced,  it  is  translated  Liio  Irish  by  "Aift;"  as, 


188 


SELF-TNSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


how  do  you  sell  (how  much  19  for)  this? — Ca  meub  ca 
A]fi  fo  ?  How  do  you  sell  the  cloth  ? — Irish  form  :  How 
much  have  you  for  (on)  the  cloth  ?— Ca  meub  cA  A5^b 
€i &]]%"  ad  eubac?  It  is  seven  shillings  "per"  yard,  ca 
peACc  7*C|U|U5  "  <\j]t"  ai?  c-j*Iac.  Sometimes  the  preposi- 
tion is  left  understood ;  as,  cA  f  e  j*eACc.  |*C]U|ij5  At)  c^Iac, 
it  is  seven  shillings  the  yard. 

Thirdly,  A^jt  means  in  ;  as,  Aft  t>-ACA]|t  a  cA  "  4]ji" 
Ne^rb,  Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven ;  "  A^fi"  pAb,  tfa 
length;  "A]fx"  lejceAb,  in  breadth. 

Fourthly,  ajji  means  against ;  as,  50  fAOAlA^b  <Dja  f|tji), 
"  A]]i"  5AC  A|C]b,  "  A^fi"  qrmeAf,  Ajup  "A||i"  5AC  atjacai?, 
j)a  bljAJ^A,  may  God  preserve  us  against  every  distemper, 
sickness,  and  harm  of  the  year. 

CjijOfx  bo  mo  co^miuceAb  atw  iu&  "  a^ji"  mm;  **  Ajjt" 
Ioj*ca&;  A]|t  bACAb;  "ah*"  511^0 — May  Christ,  I  pray,  pro- 
tect me  to-day,  against  poison(  and  fire,  against  drowning 
and  wounding. —  St,  Patrick's  Hymn. 


VOCABULARY. 


Uui&eAi,  m,  plur.  e]l,  a  bottle,  a  cask, 
a  silly  person ;  French,  bouteille; 
Spanish,  botella;  Italian,  budello. 

DU]&eAlA]ti,  m.t  a  butler  (as  it  were 
bottler),  from  bttj&eAl  and  ^eAti. 

Coc^l,  m  (from  cuac,  hollow,  con- 
cave, and  £aI  [hence  ^AlAc],  a 
cover,  a  garment),   a  hood,   a 
*  cowl,   a    mantle,    a    vestment-; 
coca  I  An  c-rA5Aittc,  the  priest's 
vestment ;  cocaI  ad  rnA?jA]5,  the 
monk's  cowl, 
—   a  husk,  a  shell,  a  circular  cover- 
ing;  cocaI  a  dfio|6e,  the  heart 
sac,   the    pericardium ;    Welsh* 
cochl ;    British,    cucal ;    hence 
Latin,  cuculus  (Camden);  Ger- 
man, kugel ;  English,  cowl,  an- 
cient spelling,  oowel.   Secondary 
meaning  is,  cuckold ;  one  hood- 
winked. 
CocaiI,  v,  to  roll  up,  to  coil,  to  gather 
into   a   heap ;     Greek,   Ku/cAew, 
kukleo,  to  turn,  to  whirl,  to  roll 
up,  to   coil;  kvkXos,  kuhlos,  a 
circle. 


Cuac,  adj.,  hollow,  empty,  concave. 
CuAc,  m,  plur.  cuaca,  a  cup,  a  bowl, 

a  bumper  ;  so  called  on  account 

of  its  concavity — 

"CU|tV    CATtC   AfJ    CUA.C," 

"  Send  round  the  bowl ;'. 

."  2ln   cuac  njAti  iy'  c6]|i  f uAf 
Ifoij" 
"  Fill  the  bumper  fair." 

—    a  foM,  a  plait,  a  curl ; 

"  21  |\J05A]!)   f  UAjrie  TJA  3-CUACA 

11 0  charming  queen  of  the  gol- 
den curls." 

Iao]6  Orrfn  Ajn  cfn  da  U-O5. 

Cuac,  the  cuckoo;  perhaps  so  called 
on  account  of  the  hollow  tone  in 
which  it  sounds  its  own  name. 

CUAC05,  /,  a  little  bowl  or  cup,  a 
young  cuckoo,  a  young  little 
girl. 

Cuacad,  m,  a  small  cup. 

Cuacac,  adj.,  abounding  in  cups, 
plaited,  folded. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRIStf. 


189 


CuAf  (as  if  cuacat),  m,  a  caver,  a 
hollow,  a  cavity  such  as  is  found 
at  the  core  in  fruit. 

CuAfAc,  adj.,  hollow,  concave,  un- 
sound, porous. 

Cuban,  m  (pr,  koo-ar,  in  one  syl.), 
froth,  foam  5  n?Afi  ah  5-cubAfv 
A]fi  ah  c-rnut,  Hke  the  froth  on 
the  stream  ;  Greek,  til/pa,  kuma. 

Cu&atiac,  adj.,  frothy,  foamy,  spumy ; 
ffoq  cubAruc,  champagne. 

Cujp  (written  also  co]p),f,  foam ;  as, 
raAft  cu|p  cubA||t  a  \h  ceo,  like 
toe  foam  of  froth  during  a  hazy 
day. 

CupAc,  and  cojs.*c,  adj.,  foamy,  hoi- 
low,  unsubstantial. 

leAc  (spelled  also  let),  n.  m,  a  half ; 
as,  b&An  6a  leAfc  ee,  make  (two) 
halves  of  it ;  a  side ;  as,  A]fi  3^6 
let,  on  each  side.  leAs.  in  com- 
position, means  one  of  two  (Lat., 
alter) ;  as,  s*v  re  a  lujoe  Ajft  a 
leAc-cAob^-^Tis  lying  on  one 
side;  Ajft  leAc-co|r,  on  one  foot } 
Ajri  leAc-Un;,  with  one  hand  ; 
A  leAt-fu]i,  his  single  eye :  leic- 
ciuar:  &  single  ear ;  ietcjija  (half 
a  head),  a  cheek ;  IsAirb&fs  one 
thigh  'j  X&.xt-cp.v^rme,  a  hemi- 
sphere;  leAc-cp,o;n,  a  half- 
crown;  leAc-pjsj",  a  half- penny ; 
vleAc-pui?rA,  a  half-pound ;  leAt- 
unrA,  a  half-ounce ;  le*i6-cuA]ric, 


a  hal$round,  a  semicircle  ;  tei- 
jnre  (a  half-island)^,  a  peninsula  ; 
leAc-pocAil.  a  by-word,  a  pro- 
verb; cujseAnn  %ew  lejieAt) 
leAt-pocA]l,  verbum  sapientibus 
sat,  a  man  of  learning  under- 
stands a  half-word;  leAc-ceAfi- 
cajI,  a  semicircle.  It  forms  the 
prefix  ot  those  Irish  topographi- 
cal names  that  begin  with  La  ; 
as,  Lara,  i.e.,  leAt-rut,  the  halfc 
forfc ;  Lahincb,  i.e,,  leAt-jnre ; 
Lahardaun^leAc-Afi&Ain,  half-a- 
hillock;  Lecale  (in Down),  \e-\i- 
CacajI,  Cabal's  half/  3o  lejc, 
literally,  to  or  with  half,  ..i.e., 
one-half  more  of  any  specified 
measure;  as,  &a  rUc  30  lejt, 
two  yards  and  a  half;  -ft!  fl&fle 
50  lejc,  three  miles  and  a  half; 
a  le]t,  a  part;  tArirt  a  \eitt 
come  apart ;  Ann  a  le|6;  in  be- 
half of;  pi  lejt,  severally,  each, 
one  by  one. 

coUffi  n00A>  a 


S]obA,  m,  silk;  as, 

silk  dress. 
S\\o\,  m,  satin ;  as 

satin  vestment. 
CAbAjti    (tkow-ar). 


cocaI  t-j}o)l,  a« 


give; 


v.   zrr 


*M5*T*perf.,  I  gave;  cAb'ri£At>, 
1  shall  give ;  beAjtpAb,  affected 
future;  as,  n)  beAti^Ab,  I  shall 
notgive;  An  irj-beAtijrAe,  shall  I 
give. 


a 


EXERCISE  LI. 

!.  2lr>  eAbAc  b  fo?  2.  SeAb.  3.  Ca  rrjeub  cA  A3Ab 
Ajfi."  4.  Ceiqte  rqtt|r)5  bei*5  "  Ajft"  Ar>  c-j*Uc.  5.  Jf 
bAOjt  6;  v\  fiu  f|i)  e.  6.  5<>  &ejtf?p  if  F1">*  A5wf  sa 
f6  fAOft  "ajji"  AD  Iuac  ub.  7.  6-£U|i  ©AbAC  rt10]^  tK> 
nobA  A^Ab?     8,  TX     9.  Ca  rt?eub  tA  AjAb  "Ajfi?"    10. 

Sh  »urjcA  A|]t  a??  c-rUc.    n.  jr  r*°v-  e  tc^?K  ri^  12. 

21$)  n?|Ai)  leAc  a  ceA^uJAb?  13.  Jf  n?f  a,tj  ;  v3eAri]i  8fe 
6A  fU^c  50  leAc.  14.  13-fuil  eAfiftA-f&  (wares)  efle  A$Ab? 
15.  T^A  ArjT)f  at)  sAob  ub  caII  be  *tj  c-f]O^A  (shop),  16. 
?{•  njA]C  itorr;  zh  Ajuf  fu3crtuA]6  f^JA]l;  ca  rtjeub  cA 
A3Ab  "Aiji"  ai)  fugcTtu^ib?  17.  T^a  cw|3  fc;ll]D5  ai? 
put?CA _  "Af]tM  ce,  A3»f   r^   p|5]rje   ai?   pui}CA  "  A]|t"  rtl3* 


190  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISF. 

,  cjtuAjb.      18.    Ca    f]t)   bAOft,  r>f  b&Aftf  A|8    ine  An  ojncAb 
X]t)  "ajji^  An  z&;    ca  ah  fui5CfiuA|8  fAOfi  50  leofi;  jUc 

cejcfte  r51^1T>3  *3ur  r&~  P!51ne  *n  Punc  "*1P"  -w^cfc. 
19.  2t)A]ro,  6  cauIa  (whereas)  511ft  3oacac  leAc  (that  it  is 
customary  with  you)  ceAcc  cu^mi),  b\6e*&  fe  A3Ab  "A]|t" 
rjn;  acc  Affi  n?'  pocAjl  bujc  ca  |*e  fAOji;  Ajuf  rnunA '5tt|t 
cu-pejn  a  c&  aw,  V]   beAftpAjnn  (I  would  not  give)  bujc 

§    A]ft    A1)    lltAC     f|r).        20.     3°     1**]°     t1?A|C     A5Ab,    A5Uf    tA 

n?e  buj&eAc  bujc.  21.  CAb  e  yo  ca  A5Ab  Anof  An  n> 
•bAftjtAfle?  22.  'Ca,  pfon.  23.  CAb  e  An  c-fATnAjl  jqonA 
fe — jrjon  Sp^ue^c,  no  jrjon  ^itAjoceAC,  pjon  iqono  (white 
wine).  t)0  frjon  beAfi5  (red  wine),  pfon  cubAjtAC,  no  fjoo 
3AI)  cudaji?  24.  Hfl  (for  nj  b-pujl)  Ann  acc  fjon  cojc- 
ceAn  (common),  beAjt5 ;  A3ttp  ca  f&  cni  fSiUjns  An  buj- 
bfeAl.  25.  M?  be^6  me  lejf  (I  shall  not  be  with  it,  i.e.,  I 
shall  not  have  it,  nor  buy  it);  ca  fjon  bAOft  Y-AT)  ^IT1  T°>  Du^ 
n)A|c  Ijorn  a  be]C  a  b-)^|tA|T}c.  26.  B'  pe]b|]t  jujt  ^eA|i|i 
6ii]c  A  be|C  f-Ai)  TO-bA]le.  27.  J3-f:tql  fo§A]t  toajc  A5A]pn 
ai;  bl^AjAO  ]*o?  28.X a;  29.  B-pijl  co-jfice 'bAoji  A5U1* 
c|tujcneACc?  30.  CA^b.  31.  CAb  e  cA~A-||t  6ftr>A  (barley), 
Afft  feAjAfl  (rye)  ?  32.  CA]b  fAOji.  33.  2in  n>be|8  beoc 
A3Ab,  o  cajiIa  50  b«£U|lrnujb  a  3-ceAnn  ^  cejle  (since  we 
hare  met  together — literally,  since  we  are  at  the  head  one 
of  the  other).  34.  Be|8.  35.  CAb  0  -jf  ti)a|c  leAc?  conn 
fjonA,  An  feA8  (is  it?),  no  cuac  puft^f  ?  36.  Be]8  ao 
conn  fjonA  A3Arn.  37.  Mac  jreAjifi  bujc  cuac  pujnf, 
6jji'  ]X  n)A|C  Ijorn  An  cuac  bul  CAnc  (go  round)  ?  -^  38,  Jr 
-peAnjt  Ijoro-fA  An  fion.     39.  B{8eA&  A5Ab: — beACA  bujne 

A    CO|l. 

Obs. — In  such  sentences  as,  "  which  of  us"  (of  you,  of 
them) ;  "  how  many  of  us ;"  "  some  of  us,"  the  words  of  us9 
of  you,  of  them,  are  translated,  not  b^nn  (of  us) ;  bjb  (of 
you)  ;  frjob ;  but  A5Ajnn  (at  us) ;  A3A]b  (at  you) ;  -  aca 
(at  them) — which  is  peculiar  to  ,the  plural  form  alone  of 
this  prepositional  pronoun,  AjArn;  as,  every  one  of  us  is 
good — ca  sac  bir,nc  "  A3A|nn"  xrj^yt;  which  of  them  do 
'you  like  best? — C|A  "aca"  \y  feA]t|i  leAc?  I  do  not  like 
either  of  them — ijj  mAjc  V\orr)  ceAccA^t  "aca?"  many  of 
you  are  ricli — -ca  rn^nAn  "  ^5A|b"  fA|bb|n;  bji.||*p|8  C|U5eA]t 
uA5A]b-j'o"  ceub,  A5111*  cujnf  j8  ceub  A3Ajb-|*e  bejc  tnjle  euro 


self-instruction  larraisH. 


191 


tejce — five  of  yours  shall  pursue  a  hundred  others,  and  a 

hundred  of  you  ten  thousand. — Leviticus,  xxvL  8. 

Sometimes  both  pronouns,  aca  (to  them),  and  bfob  (o£  them),  are  em- 
ployed to  render  this  distributive  meaning  stronger;  as,  Which  of  them  is  the 
best  ? — cja  "  aca  bfob"  jr  tcA^t  ?  Which  of  your  relatives  is  dearest  to 
you?— cja  f*  aca  be"  bo  riju|n«]'u  5A0I  jr  atjta  leAc:  Which  of  the  two 
is  the  better? — c]A  "aca  bo"  fn  ii)-be]ttc  (couple)  if  FeAftft? 

VOCABULARY. 


—  choice,  |to5A,  co]t,  C05HU5A6. 
-*•    ease,     rAjrijeAr,    ro5Ati)lAccf 

rtisrbeub. 

—  kindly  feeling,  cjrjeAlcAr,  £&]i- 
ce,  front). 

—  what  the  will  dictates,  rojl, 
TtosA,  mi  '*V. 

—  gratification,  ca6ajI,  cUvr. 
With  pleasure,  le  %or)r),  le  £A]lce, 

or  50  trot)  n) ah". 

You  ought,  7ti  com  &UJC  (it  is  right 
for  you). 

Visit,  cuA]ftc,  /;  corae  on  a  visit, 
cAft|t  A]  ft  cuAjnc  ;  cuAjt^t: 
means,  literally,  a  circle,  circum- 
ference, circulation ;  as,  f  a 
cu4jftc,  round  about;  cuAjtic 
t)A  ?oiA,  circulation  of  the  blood ; 
hence,  a  visit,  A}yi  cuAinx,  on  a 
visit ;  cuAjticeACAr  and  cuA]fi- 
c]6eAcc,  visiting,"  gossiping. 


Hostile,  i?ArijAbAC. 

Madam,    beAijAlcfiA,  ,  b<»ATj     eojft, 

rcfybbeAtj. 
Ladyj  b.eAT;-c]5eAt\nA  (wife  of  a  lord). 

—  beAo^lAje  (wife  of  a  prince). 

—  beAij  uAfAl  (a  noble  or  gen- 
tlewoman). 

—  beit,  a  being  by  excellence, 
an  elegant  person,  a  lady. 

Please,  ^AttAo,  v  ;  r Aru^Ad  ;  if  you 

please,  mix  'r  re  bo  tojl  e  (if  it 

is  your  will)  ;  tija  ]r  roAje  leAc 

(if  it  is  good,  with  you) ;  ro&  ]f 

tnfAi)  XeAt;    rr)A   ix  *Ml   leAc ; 

rt)'A  'f  cA]4i7eATn  leAc.    What- 
ever you  please,  cja  aw  b]6  nj6 

feosriAr  cu. 
Pleasant,  cAjcijeAiijAC,  c^|6"ve*c,  ro- 

1%  ac,  'tt]5ri)eubAc. 
Pleasure    (delight,    gratification    of 

mind  or  body),    ponu ;    caic- 

neAin;    r*ru3*&>   rol^r,    ro$, 

EXERCISE  LII. 
I,  Sir  (a  fAOj),  do'tiae  the  honour  of  taking  wine  (onoijt 
£]on  6i  Ijom).  2.  With  pleasure,  Sir  (le  fonn,  a  SJ)ao]), 
3.  Which  (of  ihem-—C]&  aca)  do  you  prefer  (like  the 
better — jf  peAfiT1  Wc),  the  red  or  the  white  wine?:  4.  I 
like  the  white  better  than  the  red.  5.  The  pleasure  of  wine 
with  you,  Madam  (bean  &Arn  qneAlcAf  ^jon  51  Iforn, 
a  beAn^uAf  A]l) ;  please,  Sir,  help  the  lady  to  wine — l|on 

50  't)    T1)r)A0]    UAfAll    f]Qt)    T1)A  ?f  6  bo    to|l  6.       6.    With 

pleasure,  Sir.  7.  Which  dish  do  you  prefer,  Madam — 
lamb,  fowl,  or  mutton  (qA  "  aca"  -peojl  ff  £eAfiji  leAc — 
uAn-£eo|l,  eArjUjc,  no  cAoti-^eoil)  ?  8.  I  prefer  lamb.  9. 
Sir,  which  (of*them)  will  you  have?  10.  I  will  have 
mutton,  Sir,  if  you  please.  11.  Very  Well  (ca  30  tda^c); 
your  friend,  Mr.  Blake,  will  do  me  the  honour  of  wine. 


192  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

12.  With  pleasure,  Sir.  13.  Which  do  you  prefer — port  or 
sherry?  14,  I  prefer  port.  15.  The  wmes  are  excellent — 
IT  b|ieA5  At>  }rjoo  e  rx>.  16.  England  appears  to  be  much 
afraid  of  France  at  present.  17.  She  is  very  much  afraid 
(ca  e<*5.U  rnou  A|}tq).  18.  Which  of  the  two  do  you  like 
the  better — England  or  France  ?  19.  Some  of  us  prefer 
England ;  many  of  us  like  France  better :  rf  England  treated 
us  more  kindly,  and  not  have  us  slaves,  I  should  prefer 
England  (bA  ro-be|6eA&  SACfAnAjb  njof*  ceAOArblA  l|f?n, 
A5ur  5A{?  tclAbAjb"  A  ^e^nAb  bjnn,  b'  feAftjt  \\oxt)  S&r^- 
i)|Ac).  20.  Of  the  three  last  parliaments,  which  was  the 
best  for  this  country?- — "C|A  aca"  be  t?a  zy.\  pejffb  be]- 
5]01)aca,  a  b'  ^eAftjt  bo  't)  e'jji  ]*o  ?  21.  It  is  hard  to  say, 
indeed ;  they  are  all  unfriendly  to  this  country,  so  I  do  not 
like  any  of  them,  22.  James,  tell  me,  how  is  your  rich 
friend  the  Seigneur  Q'Neil.  23.  He  is  well.  24.  Is  he 
well  liked;  do  many  of  you  like  him  well?  25,  indeed, 
some  of  us  do?  and  some  of  us  do  not.  26.  Which  of  you 
like  him  best?  27.  I. like  him  very  well  myself?  28.  Sir, 
you  ought  to  visit  us  this  autumn ;  many  of  us  at  home  like 
to  see  you  amongst  us.  29.  I  think  I  shall.  30.  We  shall 
be  so  happy  to  see  you. 


THIRTY-THIRD  LESSON, 

Prepositions  in  Irish  do  not,  generally,  as  in  Latin,  m 
Greek,  and  in  the  Romance  languages,  combine  with  verbs 
and  nouns  to  express  new  relations  of  cause,  effect,  time, 
place.  In  this  simple  trait,  our  language  bears  a  strong 
grammatical  affinity  to  the  primitive  Saxon  tongue.     Ex.  : 

He  descended  into  hell ;  the      %  "cua]8  y\of*  (went  down) 
third  day  He  arose  again  50  b-jpjtjorji?,  a  b'e^j  At? 

from  the  dead,  and  ascend*  qteAf  1a   6   n)A]tbA|b,    a 

ed  into  heaven.— Apostles  *'cua|8  f\xkf*  (went  up) 

Creed.  a^   neArb.— -Cjte   t>a   yr 

2tp**col. 

We  have  s&id  "  generally,"  because  the  preposition  is  sometimes,  but  very 
rarely,  incorporated  with  a  noun  or  verb ;  as,  noirt>-n&&,  a  preface  (from 
?iO|ii;,  before,  and  ju&,  aaying,  a  discburse) ;  e]b]]\-5U|6e,  intercession  (from 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  ERLSif.  193 

ejeiTV between,  and  suibe,  praying);  just  as  in  English  we  sometimes  meet 
such  prepositional  compound  words  as  /ore-thought,  o/Ver-thought,  m-lay, 
owZ-strip,  under-takz.  -       *  \ 

From  this  use  of  the  preposition,  and  the  different  relative  meanings,  pri- 
mary and  secondary,  which  arise  from  it  and  the  verb,  have  sprung  many 
idioms^  most  of  which  we  have  already  noticed,  and  others  we  shall,  as  we 
advance,  pur,  before  our  readers, 

Obs.  1. — la  familiar  discourse,  prepositions  are,  in  Irish, 
as  in  English,  separated  from  the  .  slattve  pronouns*  and  from 
the  interrogative  pronouns ;  as,  caj!?]c  at;  fre&jt  '*  a"  b--pu]l 
rrjjfe  copvrrj^l  lejjythe  man  whom  I  am  like  to  came;  cja 
~5-)Wfl  ctt  coj*Arb*]l  le||*? — whom  are  you  like  to?  The 
former  could  he,  perhaps,  more  grammatically  written  thus : 
caji)|c  At?  pe-Aft  le  a  b~£U|I  nrjfe  cof*Arr)A|l;  and  the  latter, 

CIA   \e\X   A    b-|iU|l   Cli    CO f ATI) A] I  ? 

Dr.  O'Donovan  does  not  approve  of  thus  separating  the  relative  pronoun 
from  the  governing  preposition,  and  of  placing  the  latter  at  the  end  of  the 
sentence.  Lindley  Murray  condemnsvthe  same  practice  in  the  English  Ian* 
guage ;  yet  the  best  English  writers,  from  Lord  Macaulay  to  Dr.  Faber,  ob- 
stinately  continue  to  practise  it,  judging  the  point  to  be,  it  seems,  in  English 
as  it  Is  in  Irish,  rather  a  propriety  of  idiom  than  an  error  of  grammar. 

Note. — "  In  the  English,  as  in  all  other  languages,  a  great  number  of  ex- 
pressions, scarcely  warrantable  in  strict  syntax,  become  part  and  parcel  of  the 
language.  To  condemn  these  at  once  is  unphilosophical.  The  better  method 
is  to  account  for  them." — <The  English  Language,  by  Dr.  Latham. 

Obs.  2.- — The  prepositions  come  immediately  after  the 
interrogative  pronouns;  as,  cja  "  aj|i"  cu]c  at)  cnAi)r>? — 
whom  on  did  the  lot  fall  ?  CAb  *sfAO]"  ajti  catj]c  eu? — 
what  for  have  you  come  ?  Cja  {'leff"  at>  r3]At)  t*o?- — whom 
with  the  knife  this?  (See  Twenty-eighth  Lesson,  Exer- 
cise zxiil,  pc  189). 

VOCABULARY. 

Cheek,  \e&cA,  f;  5nuAj6,  /,  com. 
plexion,  the  blu3h  on  the  cheek  ; 

"  1v  &o  fjl  n a  oeor^A  'nuAf  le 

ro'  £nu*i6," 
«'  And  the  tears  trickled  down  by 
my  cheeks."— flA0]6  Ojfjn, 

"  t>o  b'  6a  *ntu6  beAjts  toa^i 


CAOtlCOOj 


Creator,  cfiucuj^teofti,,  from  cjtu£u]5. 
The  ending,  co)r»,  tso]*x,  or  ojri, 
corresponds  with  the  noun-end- 
ing or  in  Latin ;  er  in  English ; 
as,  5^6u]o6eo|ri,  amator,  lover. 

Christ,  Cri]orb,  our  Lord. 

Christian,  C-ft]orbAj5e ;  as,  ceASAf 5 
CrMor&A)5e,  Christian  doctrine, 
catechism. 


"  ^  cftefk,  like  rowen>fruits'        _    cni0fbA^  fr0meriiorb,  and 


lustre." — Irish  Songs,  by  Ed- 
ward Walsh, 

Create,  qtudufo,  v,  fram  cnut,  form, 
shapef  external  appearance. 


Att)A]l,  like. 

Doctrine,  ce^Ar*,  m,  teaching,  in- 
struction, direction. 

Doctor,   ojbe;   Ke^^x^tbin,  m,  a 


194 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


teacher;  doctor  of  canon  law,  j     -*-    rtjo,  *n,  fashion,  appearance  of 


ceA3At5co|ti    be   }r)   o\]^e   c 
not)t»A  ;  a   doctor  of  theology , 
ceA5fv5coifi,  or  o]&e  be  'n  b]A- 
b^cr. 
Face,  A5A16  (eye-ye),  /,  face,  front, 
surface.     &3ur    &o    UbAjn   At) 


C]5C> 


JOAoire    "  A^Ap 


a  person  or  thing,  shape. 

Human,  bAonnA,  from  bUjne,  a  per- 
son. 

Interrogate*  jAftft,  ask ;  nAt|™15i  in- 
quire; ceifCT)uj5,  y.  question. 

Midst,  middle,  centre,  meAbon ;  as, 
a  ineADon  a  cAijtbe,  in  the 
midst  of  his  friends ;  meAdon 
lAe,  mid-day,  meridies;  meAfcotj 
o]6co, midnight;  Latin,  medium, 
medio  noetis.  tyeb-bov,  also  sig- 
nifies means;  as,  leir  An  meA- 
6on  r°r  hy  this  means;  Welsh, 
moddion,  middle ;  Fr.,  moyen ; 
Arm.,  moyen. 

?n$A£onco?tt,  mediator;  from  n>eA- 
don,  middle. 

Picture,  -\ov<}\]%\  Latin,  imsgo ;  jo- 
Tt}A]3    CflJOfb    AjUf     T)X    nAori), 

the  image  or  picture  of  Christ 
and  the  Saints.  2inf)  aoit  pocAl, 
O]  b-^ujl  caoo  b'  a  b-rjoneo- 
cArnujb  rag  5-pu)l  ionj^)3  An 
bA]r  <*T  A|i  5-cohjati:  In  a 
word,  there  is  not  a  side  to 
which  we  can  turn  where  the 
image  of  death  does  net  meet 
us. — Dr.  Gallagher't  Sermon  on 
Death. 


A^n.  A5A]6,M  And  the  Lord  spoke 

to  Moses  face  to  face. 
2tsjij  A5A]6,  in  face  of,  i.e.,  against; 

he  went  against  his  enemy,  cuajd 

re    At>n  AqA]6  a.  v&uj&p.    5JI 

t]56AttnA,  c^b  3:  a  lArAtjrj  b'j*e- 

Att5  *'  An^  A5A]6"    bo  pobAjl  ? 

Why,  0  Lord,  is  thy  indignation 

enkindled  against   thy  people  ? 

cried  Moses  to  God.    ?lifi  A3A}6, 

forward,   on  frc-nt ;    re.73    Alf* 

b'  A3A]b,  go  forward  (literally, 

go  011  your  f&ce);  fronting,  op- 
posing'; as,  SU3  re-  A.5A16  o^ro, 

lie  turned  (sharply)  on  me. 
Face,  etibAn,  m. 
— .    bfieAc,  m,  aspect,  image,  mien  ; 

Welsh,  drych, 

—  5DUir>  f,  countenance,   mien, 
visage. 

—  3»>A0|,  m,  physiognomy,  com- 
plexion of  features. 

—  5ne,  m,  form,  external  appear- 
ance, gender,  kind. 

EXERCISE  LIII. 

A  Mother  teaching  her  children  : 

2t)<\CA^fi  A|5  rnur^Ab  a,  clA^nne « 

Richard,  KjrcAHb;  George,  Seori^A ;  Eliza^  Bltf. 

1,  (Richard)— See  that  picture  (]orbA.]5) ;  whom  is  ifc 
like?  2.  (George) — It  is  like  the  priest.  3.  It  is  not;  but 
I  know  whom  it  is  like.  4.  Whom  now?  5.  My  father. 
6.  Indeed  it  is  not;  just  look  at  it  again — look  at  his  brow 
and  at  his  cheek.  7.  I  do  (look),  at  his  "brow,  and  at  his 
cheek  j  and  at  the  chin.  8.  But  do  you  look  at  the  eye ; 
the  eye  is  very  like  the  eye  of  Father  John.  9-  (Mother) — 
My  children,  are  you  ready?  10.  (Richard)— -Yes,  mamma, 
we  are  all  ready  (reA6,  a  TfjAC<x]|t  cArnujb  ujle  fiej&).  11. 
Do  you  know  your  lessons  (b-jrajl  eolup  *5A]b  ajji  bujt 
lefje^y)  ?      12,    (Richard) —  I  know  I  have.  miae.      13. 


Sl-LF -INSTRUCTION  IN  I&ISK.  !§$ 

(George)'— So  have  I  mine  (lessons),  14,  (Eliza)- — I  have 
every  word  in  all  my  lessons,  except  geography —»i  hav$ 
not  that  15,  (Mother)— I  shall  interrogate  only  in  eate* 
chism  (Y-au  ceAjAfs  CftiopbAfg  Ari?Al*});  Richard,  who  « 
God  (KffCAjfib,  cja  fe  cDja)?  16.  (Richard)— The  Crea- 
tor of  heaven  and  earth  (cftucajteeojfi  \}e]tt)%  *3ur  £&1^at?)? 
and  Sovereign  (Aftb)  Lord  of  all  things  (jac  ujle'1^6).  17. 
Goc€  boy  (njAje  An  biu6^l}.  How  toahy  persons  in  God? 
18.  (Richard) -^Three  person^  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost.  19.  Very  good  boyi  which  of  the  three 
persons,  George,  assumed  (took— jUc)  a  humaa  body— 
col&i?  bAontfA?  20.  The  Son  of  God,  the  second  person  of 
the  Blessed  Trinity— At?  bAftA  peA]t|*A  be  '?)  t/fifAi}6fb  ]to 
r>Aon)CA.  21.  On  what  day  was  He  born  ?  22.  On  Christ- 
mas Day,  about  midnight— 1&  ijodIac  Ajjt  uA]|t  a#  rfreAl&Oji) 
0|6ce.  23,  (Richard)  ~~~I  am  tir@d*  mgsfcma— -e&  tiia  euffi- 
feAc  a  mACAjjt.  24.  Weil,  my  boy*  you  were  saying  you 
were  like  some  one.  25.  No;  but  George  said  ih&fe  this 
likeness  resembled  the  priest,  Father  John—- be\n  SeofifA 

30   b-£U}l A1?    |OttJAi5    fO    CCfA!f?A|I    ietf    m    S-fAjAfiC—At) 

s-ACAj|t.  SeAgAi?.  26.  And  what  do  you  gay?  27.  I  say- 
it  is  like  papa.  28-  And  whom  are  you  like  yourself,  with 
your  big  cheeks?  29.  I  am  like  father,-  30.  Can  you  say 
the  "Our  Father?"  ■  31.  1  can,  to  be  sure.  32.  What 
•Father  is  meant  there  ?  33,  God— our  Father"  who  is  in 
heaven,  as  St,  Francis  said  ;  I  remember  the  story  you  told 
ue.  34.  And  are  you  like  God,  George,  tell  me-?  35.  Oh, 
yes,  I  am  like  fiim— my  soul  k  like  Him.  '36.  Oh !  do 
you  think  so?  37.  I  am  .sure  of  it  38.  Take  care,  then, 
never  to  make  yourself  unlike  (t^A#*cofA?i)Aji)  "Him  by 
staining  so  lovely  an  imager— caoa||*  A|ne  Tf>A|t  f\V  5A1?  cu 
ffeft)  a  &eAi2A&  ijeAf^*cpfAii?A]l  lejf,  Afg  ?QfiieAd  ^orbAfje 
co  Altt|tj. 

THIRTY-FOURTH  LESSON. 
The  most  peculiar  idiom,  because  the  strangest*  yet 

notiqedj  is  that  which  arises  from  the  use  in  Irish  of  the 
preposition  #.vn,  in,  with  the  possessive  prpnouns,  after  the 
verb  ca,  is  (bj,  was;  'be$,  will  be),  ana  its  inflections,  to 


196  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

express  what  is  predicated  or  declared  of  the  nominative 
case ;  as,  I  am  a  good  man,  is  translated  into  Irish,  ca  me 
"  <\nn  rno"  f  eAft  rt)A]ty  I  am  in  my  good  man  ;  the  man  is  a 
king,  c&  At)  feA]t  "  Ann  a"  fi^g,  literally,  the  man  is  in  his 
king,  i.e.,  in  the  state  of  a  king ;  she  is  a  virgin,  ca  rj 
"Ann  a"  b-0]5 ;  Joseph  was  steward  over  all  Egypt,  b| 
Jot*ef>  "Ann  a"  rb&on-  of  c^onn  nA  h-B^jpce  u^ie;  we 
are  Christians,  cAroujb-ue  "Ann  Aft"  3-CnjopbA]5C|b;  the 
Romans  were  brave  wariors,  ty  n^  Kom*vnA|3  "  Ano,  a" 
^5Air51fel°  cjteunA. 

Note.— -The  preposition  Aim  does  not  follow  the  emphatic  form  of  the  verb 
fo  £e,  jr,  is  (or  bub,  was),  which  is  a  mere  copula,  expressing  simply  exist- 
ence, and  not  like  z'<\,  which  express.es  existence  in  a  certain  state,  time, 
condition. 

The  preposition  Ann  is  commonly  omitted  whenever  the 
possessive '  pronouns  of  the  first  and  second  persons,  as  Well 
plural  as  singular,  follow ;  as,  I  am  a  good  man,  cA  roe  '  mo 
£eAu  rbA}6 ;  you  are  a  prince,  c&  cur  a  'bo  plAic :  Ann  is 
omitted  before  mo  and  ^o. 

In  published  works  the  preposition  and  the  possessive 
pronouns  are  contracted— -Ann  mo,  in  my,  into  a'  m'  or  Am ; 
Ann  &o,  in  thy,  to  a5  b'a  or  Ab ;  as, 

ReulcAn  two  bofcAjru 

,      I- 

tl  be  !  5An  roe  *-'  ati>"  AbAiUjt), 

Wo  "  Am"  noinin  beA5  e]5in, 
Wo  "  Atn"  T*or  -*nnr  ah  sAiti&fn, 

SHa^i  a  Tj-3n^cu|5eAr;ir)  ci't  "  Ab"  AonAf^ 

H« 

?T)An  ffifl  'r  50  nj-buA^nfrefc  ijorv, 

5eu5&infn  eisir, 
t?o  be]6eA6  A5A&  <!At>"  deAr  Ifcjiij, 

Wo  a  m-btiollAc  5eAl  bo  \e]r,el 


STAR  OF  MY  PATH. 

It 
Would  that  I  were  the  apple, 

Or  the  wee  daisy  only, 
Or  the  rose  in  that  garden 

Where  thou  walkest  lonely ! 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


197 


Of  my  leaflets  or  flow'rets 

I'd  hope  thou  wouldst  choose  some. 

To  bear  in  thy -bright  hand 
Or  wear  on  thy  bosom ! 

—The  Poets  and  Poetry  of  Munster,  Second  Series,  p,  xxii, 

Erionnach. 

2t)A  ca  x&-rw  a  fc^b  ua     If  he  be  in  a  state  of  grace, 
T>31^r,  *5Uf  cu-f a  a  b-         and   you  in  sin,  he  is  a 


pe*CA6,   ]X   ?eA]tjt   e-fAt) 

mile  UAJJ1   l)A  CUfA,  CU{|1  A 

5-cAr  30  b-^uil  cu  "  aV 
jij5  90  "Ab"  pftjonofA. 
Oj|t  'f  2$|fe   ai?  to£eAfti)A 
a  6115  Arr)Aq  |*|b  Af*  CAlArt) 
i^a  b- 63] pee  le  bejc  aW 


thousand  times  better  than 
you,  although  you  be  a 
king  or  a  prince. —  Dr. 
Gallagher. 
For  I  am  the  Lord,  who 
brought  you  out  of  the 
;  land  of  Egypt,  that  I  might 
be  a  God  to  you.— Lev* 
xi.  45. 


Before  possessive  pronouns  of  the  third  person,  a,  his,  her, 
their,  &t)\)  is  written  'nn  a,  or  't)A ;  as  John  is  a  good  man, 
cA  Se&gAT)  \x)  a  -peAjt  ri?A]c;  Judith  is  a  handsome  girl, 
ca  S|ttb<M)  'tw  a  c^]l]r)  aIujt);  James  was  a  great  scholar, 
b|  SeArt)U}*  'ijij  a  fcolA^jie  Tf?6|t ;  the  men  are  princes,  cA^b 
i)A  pjfi  3x)\)  A  b-flA|£jb;  "If  his  offering  be  a  holocaust ', 
and  of  the  herd,"  9ty&  bjbeApn  a  CAb^jtcAf  9r)\)  a  ]0&bA||tc 
lo||'5ce  A3uf  be'o.cfteub. 


VOCABULARY. 


Bishop,  GArpos,  m,  from  the  Greek, 
47rt<rKoiros,  episkopos  ;  by  chang- 
ing h  into  g,  and  by  metathesis 
alternating  the  consonants. 

Class,  cuj&eAcc,/,  from  cujo,  some, 
a  share;  coroplocc, /,  a  com- 
pany, a  party  ;  cotnpAjjtc,  /: 
otto,  m,  order. 

Egyptian,  GsjpceAC. 

Ganl  (a),  3aII. 

Jacob,  f*\cob  (pr.  Yacob\  Seacob, 
from  the  Hebrew,  yeccob,  to  sup- 
plant— because  he  twice  sup- 
planted his  brother  Esau. 

Joseph,  lorep  (pr.  Yoseph),  or  Seo- 
rep  (SAoseph)* 


Note.  —  English  or  foreign 
names  beginning  with  /,  or  Ge, 
are  translated  into  Irish  by  S, 
followed  by  e  (S,e),  which  di- 
graph conveys  in  Irish  the  sibilant 
sound  of  the  English  /,  Gef  as, 
/ames,  SeAinur » «/bhn,  Se-A^Atj; 
/udith,5uibAn;  /ulia,  £e]l]6*vrc; 
George,  SeottrA  ;  Geoffry,  Sev 
£fte.  In  this  respect  the  Irish 
translation  of  names  is  not  un- 
like the  Italian,  which  follows 
sound  rather  than  etymology; 
as,  «/bseph,  Giuseppe ;  ./ohn, 
Giovanni.  The  Irish  forms, 
lorep  and  lACob,  rather  than 


198 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


Seofep  and  Se&cm,  are  more 
in  comfbrmity  with  the  radices 
of  the  words,  and  with  the  writ- 
ten Irish  language. 


Julius  Caesar,  luljtfr  CaefAjt  (Yului 

Kesar). 
Saviour,   SUtjufsteoitt,    from    rUn, 

safe  ;  rlAnujo,  save  thou. 


EXERCISE  LIV. 
1.  Are  you  a  good  boy,  James?  2.  I  am,  Sir,  a  good 
boy;  I  am  always  a  good  boy.  3.  Is  your  sister  Alice  a 
good  girl?  4.  She  is  a  good  girl;  and  my  father  says  that 
she  will  be  a  very  good  woman.  5.  Are  your  brothers  and 
cousins  here?  6.  They  are.  7.  Are  they  good  scholars? 
8.  They  are,  in  proportion  to  (bo  fiejn)  their  years.  9.  Is 
this  your  cousin  Joseph,  who  is  such  a  great  scholar.  10. 
It  is.  11.  Well,  Joseph,  do  you  know  the  history  of  the 
Bible  well?  12.  Yes,  I  know  a  little  of  it.  13.  Do  you 
know  who  was  Joseph,  the  son  of  Jacob?  14.  He  was 
sleward  over  all  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  the  saviour  of  his 
N  people.  15.  Whether  was  he  an  Hebrew  or  an  Egyptian? 
16.  He  was  an  Hebrew.  17.  Do  you  know  Roman  history? 
18.  Not  much.  19.  Can  you  tell  who  was  Julius  Caesar — 
whether  was  he  a  Roman  or  a  Gaul?  20.  He  was  a  Roman, 
and  is  famed  (aju^  z&  cC\jl  a^ji)  for  having  conquered  the 
Gauls ;  and  the  first  (^uf  511J1  bu8  e  ai;  ceub  z&or ac 
RorrjATwe)  Roman  General  who  landed  in  Britain.  21. 
Who  was  St.  Patrick  ?  22.  He  was  a  holy  bishop,  and  the 
apostle  of  our  nation.  23.  Very  well — you  are  very  good  in 
history.  24.  Does  Master  William  know  history  ?  25. 
He  does,  as  well  as  I  (co  rrjAjc  l]orn-]*A)  ;  we  are  both  (le 
cejle)  in  the  same  class.  26.  Does  he  know  his  catechism 
also?  27.  He  does.  28.  Who  created  you,  and  placed 
you  in  this  world  ?  29.  It  is  in  the  Irish  language— the 
language  *  of  fatherland  (]f  Atjrrf*  an  zew^A  ^0]6]\-^e — 
ceArrjA  rno  cjji  bucc^if )— -I  have  learned  the  catechism  (V 
fogUrn  rne  <\r>  ze&s&rs  c^orb^g).  30.  Oh,  very  well; 
so  much  the  better  (|r  ArbU|6  if  VeAV-V)  5  I  am  delighted 
at  it  (ca  lu*c5&}fi  ojirn  j:ao]). 

VOCABULARY. 


SloibneAr,  m,  gladness,  joy,  delight ; 
from  Aoib  (pr.  ee-iv),  a  courte- 
ous look. 

Cio,  sees ;  present  tense  of  the  irreg* 
verb  ?eic|Tn,  I  see. 


Con)-]t>T)An,  co-equal ;  from  coiij,  and 
]ot)AT7,  equal,  same,  like. 

Crie,  /,  creed,  the  symbol  of  faith, 
earth. 

t3ttoT?5,  /,  a  tribe,  a  people,  a  num- 


SKLF- INSTRUCTION  IN  I&J8H. 


199 


ber  of  persons   of   the   same  1 
class. 

Gibirt-eeAlbcA,  distinct,  of  different 
personality ;  from  e]bjti,  be- 
tween, separate,  and  be<xlbc<v, 
participle  of  beulbAd,  to  frame, 
to  fashion  ;  beAlb,  form,  figure, 
personality. 

forjcolrjujoce,  poss.  case  of  toocoIou> 
5^6,  incarnation ;  a  verbal  noun, 


from  fo*h  a  flw&i  <rf  *W»  &*♦  and 
-coIdu$a6  (from  coUtr,  a  living 
body),  to  give  a  body  to,  to  in- 
carnate. 

fUburi,  **,  nature*  constitution  of  the 
material  world,  or  of  anything 
in  existence;  frame  of  mind. 
Welsh,  natur  ;  Latin,  natura. 

SrouAjneAd,  m,  thinking,  a  thought; 
plur.  rn)uAf!ice,  thoughts, 


EXERCISE  LV. 

1,  C|A  pfiuciiig  \x\xy  cuffi  A|n  at)  r>fAoJA|l  cu?  % 
<D|A.  3.  CAb  e  at)  ceub  rjjb,  |f  cdjjt  bo  jac  ujte  Cft'jof- 
b<V|3e  a  CjiejbeAb?  4.  5o  b-pt*|l  act?  <|)|A  att)&|T)  at)?)  : 
If  fe  fo  At)  ceub  A]]tceA5Al  particle)  be*T)  cne.-  5.  Cja 
fe  <t)|A  ?  6.  Cfttt6u|5ceo]|t  Tjejrtje  Ajuf  cAlifycvi),  A3tif 
Anb-'C|5eAnt)A  3AC.u]le  t>|6.  7.  % r)  |tA|b  tojA  at)T),  $ac 
u|le  Art)?  8.  B|,  A3iif  ]to]ri)  3a6  ufle  atd;  be  bn|5  30 
ft-fujl  fe  5AT)  cuf5  5AI)  be||ie.  9.  Ca  b-pit|l  <£)ja  ?  10. 
T^A  fe  -^IT1  t>eArb  A^uf  A||t  caIati),  ^3»T*  A3)!?  3^c  ujle 
bv\ll  be't)  bori)AT).  117  2lr>  b-pejceAT)T)  fe  3A6  ujle  r)|b? 
12:  C|3  re  3AC  ujle  t)|6,  30  pffc  da  frflfcAjt***  ir  U^13^T5^ 
a  3-CTtO]be  At)  bii|T)e.  13.  Ca  Tfjejb  <£>*<\  Ai)t)?  14.  f^j 
b-pu|l  acc  AOi)  <D|A  Ari)Aii)T)  a  bejnfeAf  AO|br*eAf  f  jon- 
nu|be  bo  t)a  beA5-6AO]T)|b,  A5uf  p|At)c<v  ffonnu|be  bo'i) 
b]ioi)3  Ioccac.  15.  Ca  tt)e|b  peAjifA  AT)r)  <t)|A  ?  16. 
T3|tj  peATtf<Xf)t)A?  e|bffi6eAlbcA  A5iif  co|tt)|ot)at)T),  at)T)  5A6 

U]le  T)|8,  Tt)A|t  CA,  AT)  C-2lCAltt,  '  AjUf  AT)  2i)AC5  ^Uf 
<M)    Sp^OTlAb    M<>.OTT)-        17.    2lT)     <£)|A     AT)     C-2lCA|fl  ?        1<8.  jf 

feAb  50  be|Ti)|i).  19.  2lr)  <t>i^  at)  21)ac?  20.  Jf  feAb 
30  be|TT)|t).  21.  $tt)  <t)|A  at)  SpiojiAb  Haoti)?  22.  Jy 
feAb  50  be|Ti)fi).     23.  2lt)  cni  <t)e|ce  |Ab?     24.  »Njj  feAb, 

ACC  AOT)  <t)|A  ATT)A|T)  A  b-C]tf  b-peAttf  AT)t)A|b  \  be  b|VJ5  T)AC 
b-fU|l    ACU    ACC    AOT)   1)AbU||l     A3Uf*    AOt)    C-fubfCA|T)C    ATT)Ajl) 

bjA&A.  25.  C^.b  |f  A]T)Ti)  bo  t)A  z\i]  peA]tf Arjr^A^b  at)]) 
AO]T)t;eAcc?     26.  2lt)  'Citiorjo^b  no  Maott)cA}  tio   aot)   <D|A 

ATT)A|T)    A    b-CJlf    b^peAnfAI)T)A]b.       27.    C|A    <4ACA"    |f    f|T)e, 

T)6  if  oj5e,  t)o  |f  cun)AccA|3e  ?  28.  )\  ioi)at)T)  AO|f, 
uA|fle  A5Uf  Curtice  bojb  AttApt).  29.  2lr>  <t)jA  JofA 
Cnjofb?  30.  Ta  fe  V  rm  a"  4)|a  Aj;uf  "  *t)t)  a;s  6u|t)e 
Ai)T)   AOjtffeAcc     31.  2li)   jtAjb    fe  a  5- corr)T)iii,3e   ",'i}i)  a 


2,00  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

^ja?''  32.  Bf-  33.  2lu  ji^jb  r&  a  3-Gori?i)U)5e  u'\)\)  a 
bitji;e?"  34.  Hj  T^]b,  acc  6  A]rr)f*|fi  a  lorjcolijuigee.  35. 
Ca  rbe^b  T^bu||i  Ai;t;  Joj'A  Cjtiofx?  36.  T^a  8a  tjabujjt; 
fe  -T19b  iK\bu]|t  bjAbA  A^uf  i)Abii|]t  &aoi)1}a,  6||t  ca  f*&  'ijrj 
a  <D|A  A3iif  'rw  a  8ti|i;c.  37.  Cv\  rb&jb  pe^fifA.  AijijJofA 
C[i|6|x?  38.  M|  b--piql  acc  aod  peAjifA  ATr)A]i} ;  re  |*|rj, 
peAftrA'2l)|C  ^e  ArbA]t).  39-t  Jf*  rt)<V|C  At;  biiAC<\|l  cu,  a 
i.l]ll^irf> ;  ca  eolup  AjAb  A|fi  <t)|A;  cabAjji  rrjAfi  pjr>,  5-^8 
bo  c|to]be  50  rj-jorrjl&r;  &o,  ^5»f  bej8]|t  fop  '5  a  tvjlbeAS 
A  b-plA]ceAf. 


THIRTY-FIFTH  LESSON. 

Our  -readers  have  already  learned,  from  the  first  of  the  "Easy  Lessons," 
that  in  Irish  the  vowels  are  divided  into  two  classes,  the  one  broad,  or  deep, 
XeAitxt}  \  the  other,  slender,  caoU  We  then  remarked  that  in  a  subsequent 
Lesson  should  "  be  shown  the  reason  of  this  division,  and  its  utility."  In  the ; 
•*'  Seventeenth  Lesson,"  1st  Obs.,  this  classification  of  vowels  into  broad  and 
slender  has  been  somewhat  explained,  and  some  of  the  effects  resulting  from 
it  are  pointed  out.  In  this  Lesson,  however,  we  intend  to  perform  fully  the 
promise,  made  fn  our  First. 

The  reason  of  such  a  division  is  quite  philosophic,  for  every  vowel  sound 
is  produced  "  by  the  passage  of  the  air  through  the  opening  of  the  glottis  ;" 
and  thus  all  iutonated  vowel  sounds  "  partake  somewhat  of  the  character  of 
musical  notes,  while,  at  the  same  time,  they  constitute  the  elements  of 
speech."  In  the  musical  octave  each  successive  note,  from  the  highest  to 
the  lowest,  is  sounded  with  a  volume  of  voice  deeper  than  that  of  the  note 
preceding;  and  conversely  the  preceding  is  sounded  with  a  higher,  that,  is,  a 
more  slender  (we  shall  so  call  it)  volume  of  voice  than  its  succeeding  note. 
Tue  two  highest  are,  therefore,  the  two  which  may  properly  be  called  alender, 
when  Compared  to  those  which,  lower  in  the  scale,  are  pronounced  deqp,  or 
broad.  In  this  manner  intonated  vowel  sounds,  as  far  as  they  partake  of  this 
musical  character,  are  some  slender,  some  broad.  Let  us  arrange  them  then 
in  the  philosophic  order  (See  Atlant's,  vol.  i.,  pp.  60,  65),  "  from  the  highest 
to  the  deepest :  thus,  7,  e,  a,  o,  u."  And  in  this  arrangement,  which  is  that 
made  by  philologists  and  philosophers,  native  and  foreign,  we  find  7,  e,  to 
rank  highest,  that  is,  to  constitute  the  class  called  caoI,  or  slender ;  an' 
A,  o,  u,  lowest,  thnt  is,  to  constitute  the  class  called  Ioacaij,  broad,  or  deep. 
Tlyis  we.  see  that  the  classification  of  vowels  made  by  Irish  grammarians 
accords  exactly  with  that  which  the  investigations  of  philosophy  point  out  as 
correct.  There-  are  in  Gaelic,  therefore,  two  classes  of  vowels  clearly  and 
philosophically  distinguishable.  Do  they  differ  in  their  influence  and  in  their 
effects  ?     We  shall  see  ;     ■ 

Vowels  and  consonants  constitute  the  one  grand,  universal  family  of 
letters.  Consonants  derive  their  name  from  being  sounded  along  with,  or  by 
the  aid  of,  the  vowels.  When  articulated,  they  partake,  therefore,  of  the 
sound  of  that  vowel  by  the  aid  of  which  they  are  enunciated.  Irish  vowel 
sounds  are.  as  we  have  seen,  of  a  twofold  character,  broad  or  slender  ;  each 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  201 

.consonant  must,  accordingly,  partake  of  a  twofold  articulation,  broad  or 
slender,  according  to  the  broad  or  slender  intonation  of  the  vowel  by  the  aid 
of  which  it  is  sounded.  This  twofold  articulation  can,  in  some  measure,  be 
applied  with  truth  to  consonants  in  any  language  ;  but,  with  the  exception 
of  the  Keltic  dialects,  and  particularly  Irish,  we  know  of  none  in  which  this 
phonetic  distinction  in  the  articulation  of  consonants  has  retained  its  radi- 
cally distinctive,  philosophic  character. 

The  influence  of  a  twofold  sound  of  the  vowels  thus  acting  on  the  con- 
sonants, and  causing  them  to  participate  in  it,  is  so  fused  into  our  national 
language  that  it  has  stamped  its  pronunciation  and  orthography  wjth  a  com- 
plexion and  individuality  quite  different  from  everything  English.  To  Irish- 
speaking  natives  this  individuality  appears  quite  easy  and  natural,  and,  like 
accent,  with  which  it  is  essentially  blended,  is  naturally  acquired  and  prac- 
tised by  them  without  knowing  or  adverting  to  the  existence  of  the  principle 
from  which  it  springs ;  yet,  to  those  who  do  not  speak  the  language,  it 
appears  at  once  strange  and  difficult. 

As  the  language  is  spoken  and  written,  the  effects  of  the  influence  exer- 
cised by  the  twofold  division  ol  vowel  sounds,  extend  to  both  departments — . 
the  written  and  spoken  Gaelic.  These  effects  may  well,  therefore,  be  called 
articulate',  or  phonetic,  and  orthographic. 

The  articulate  regards  the  sound  of  each  consonant  when  it  is  intonated 
with  a  broad  or  a  slender  vowel.  The  orthographic  regards  the  laws  of 
spelling. 

We  shall  treat,  firstly,  in  a  few  sentences,  of  the  articulatet  or  phonetic, 
aud  next  of  the  orthographic  effect. 

1.  The  reader  will  please  bear  in  mind  that  the  sound  of  the  consonants 
partakes  of  the  sound  of  that  class  of  vowels  in  union  with  which  they  happen 
to  be  sounded.  Now,  as  the  sound  of  the  latter  is  broad  or  slender,  so  must 
that  of  the  former,  according  as  its  articulation  is  aided  by  a  broad  or  a  slen- 
der vowel.     Is  this  true  of  all  the  consonants  ?     It  is,  generally. 

In  thejirst  of  the  Easy  Lessons  ;  or,  Self-Instruction 
*n  Irish,  we  have  clearly  showed  how  the  consonant  S,  f> 
is  affected  by  the  contiguity  of  e  and  |  ;  and  how,  by  that 
also  of  A,  o,  or  u,  In  the  former  case,  the  queen  of  conso- 
nants, as  Irish  poets  love  to  call  it,  is  invariably  sounded  like 
sh  English ;  in  the  latter,  simply  like  the  English  s,  as  heard 
in  the  word  soon. 

Again,  in  the  "Fourth  Lesson,"  the  plain  and  liquid 
sounds  of  b,  rb,  c,  5,,  8— i.e.,  the  sounds  these  consonants 
have  when  sounded  in  company  with  a,  o,  u,  and  when  with 
e?  ],  are  shown. 

In  the  "  First  Lesson,"  the  two  soundaof  I  are  pointed  out. 

1?,  also,  when  sounded  with  e,  f ,  is  more  nasal  than  when 
articulated  by  the  aid  of  a,  o,  u;  as,  ce<vnr>,  the  head;  pjnr;,* 
of  the  head ;  be  ah,  a  woman ;  bjnn,  melodious  ;  cAfAn,  a 
path ;  cAf  A]i},  of  a  path ;  1)  after  ]}  in  those  instances,  sounds 
nearly  like  ng,  or  n  prolonged. 


202 


SELF-IjrSTJlUCTIOir  IN  IRISH. 


|t  broad  is  like  r  in  English. 

ft  slender     „     rh  $  rr  .    „      or  r  in  German,  i.e.,  rough, 

through  the  throat.  • , 
t  broad        „     tk ;  as  *t  (awth). 
c  slender     „     th;   frjc    (aio-ith,    in   one    syllable);    th 

slender  is  longer  and  more  sibilant 

than  th  broad. 

In  the  consonants,  jr,  -p,  or  p,  this  peculiar  distinction  of 
sound  is  not  noticeable  in  any  great  degree. 

Consult  Dr.  O'Donovan's  Irish  Grammar  on  the  sounds  of  the  consonants. 


VOCABULARY. 
Graiir,  sn&o,  m,  5ft^ios,  /;  Latin, 

gramim  /  $riAnA,  ugly. 

Seratch  (to),  v,  r 5tMobA6. 

Search„*coimJ;   comi&c*Acc,  part; 

co]ti]5©Aec,  looking  for  in  order 

to  procure;  lofu;,  v,  is  to  pur- 

,  sue,  to  track  i  T^ruj5»  search, 


go 


toss,    ransack ;    cu^wruio 
about  looking  for. 

Straw,  cocAn,  m  ;  connlAc,  stubble  ; 
cui&e,  m;  ruip,/ 

Understand,  cu]3jro  {thigim},  I  under* 
stand.  It  differs  a  little  in  sound 
from  H5iti),  I  come,  and  from 
casern,  I  give,  I  impart. 

EXERCISE  LVI. 
Fable  (fc&fft)— The  Cock  and  the  Jewel. 

As  a  cock  (Sixteenth' Lesson)  was  scratching  up  the  straw 
on  the  dunghill  (cAftt)  aoIIjt;)  ,  in  search  of  food  for  the  hens5 
he  hit  upon  a  jewel  (Sixth  Lesson)  that  by  chance-had  been 
there.  "  Ho  !"  said  he,  "  you  are  a  very  fine  (<\lu|r>)*  thing 
(n]6)  no  doubt  (5^1?  ArbpiAf),  to  those  who  prize  you;  but 
to  me  a  grain  of  barley  (Twelfth  Lesson)  is  more  beautiful 
than  all  the  pearls  in  the  world." 

The  cock  was  a  sensible  (c] VirrjA-fi)  cock ;   but  there  are 

many  silly  (&|c-c]aAIaio)  people  who  despise  (a   cujjtexfcf 

neAtb^f ujrrj)  what  is   precious   only   because   they  cannot 

understand  it. 

VOCABULARY. 


Began,  eoruioJ  ^rom  CW*>  a  beginning. 

Coward,  enAjU,  m,  clAcAjue,  pr.  cly~ 
ar-rhe.  (See  Fourtb  Lesson  on 
the  sound  of  6,  asp, in  the  mid- 
die  of  a  word.) 

Kid,  TniontjAn,  m;  from  roioij,  little 
(5AO<vjt,  a  goat,  is  understood), 
kid  being  the  diminutive  of  goat. 
—"The  English  Language,"  by 
Robt.  G,  Latham,  ed.  iii.,  p.  284. 


Reply,  pneA5TtA6,  v. 

Revile,  rn-ArlUoAo,  v;  reviling,  ajs 

njAflUaAO. 

Roof.  touIIac,  *n,  b&fiit,  m,  briUTrp,/; 

on  the  roof  of  a  lofty  house,  a  fit 

tnulUc  cto«  ivjrib. 
Standing  (you  are),  cfcrft  A15  rea- 

TA6  ;  reAr,  stand;  Latin,  sto; 

Greek,  <ttqa>  /  Irish,  reA&,  stop, 

stand. 


SELF-INSTRUOTION  IN  IRISH, 


203 


Wolf,  roASfiA  aIU,  a  wild  dog.     A   j 
wolf  is  called,  also,  «;ac  cfjw   j 


(the  .son  of  the  country),  and 
jrAoldu  (a  wild  hound). 


EXERCISE  LVII. 

Fable— The  Kid  and  the  Wolf. 

A  kid  was  mounted  on  the  roof  of  a  lofty  house,  and 
seeing  (^jj  ^ejc^^c)  a^vvolf  pass  below,  began  to  revile  him. 
The  wolf  stopped  but  to  reply,  "  Coward !  it  is  not  you  who 
revile  me,  but  the  place  you  are  standing," 

2.  The  orthographic  effect  is  explained  in  our  Seventeenth  Lesson  :  "  Not 
only  do  the  towels  in  this  way  affect  the  consonants  in  unison  with  which 
they  are  sounded,  but  they  carry  their  assimilating  influence  to  the  beginning 
of  the  next  syllable,  so  as  to  cause  the  first  vowel  in.theadjoining  syllable  to 
be  of  the  same  class  {broad  or  siender)  as  the  final  vowel  in  the  preceding 
syllable." 

Observe  in  the  spelling  of  the  following  .words  how  widely  and  uhmistake- 
ably  the  influence  of  the  broad  and  slender  vowel-sounds  has  extended : 


!>TVjU5-A-b6]!t,  a  liar. 
Cfiu£-U!o-teoirw  creator. 
Cu|itHj|$-£eo]ri,  a  man  who  remem- 
bers. 
¥■  uAr-5Al-co?tt,  redeemer. 

5nfc»J-uf£-£eojT*, 

$f)Attb-A-&6jft,  a/nurderer,  &a  exfcu- 

"  iuoner. 
ST)eAWTt6|ti,  a  deceiver. 
SnjAi-A-boffi,  a  snuffers. 
Sipuc-A-bo}?},  an  extinguisher. 

In  this  list  of  ?vords  the  learner 
cannot  but  notice  that  ths  final  syl- 
lable is  spelled  eoifi,  or  ojn,  accord- 
ing as  the  preceding  sy Ik  W*  er 'Is  in 
a  slender  or  in  a  broa^.  vowel—  ojfi, 
if  broad,  eojTW  if  slender. 

tteoft-Aj6e,  a  mourner,  an  exile ;  from 
toeott,  a  tear. 

tteofi-Aj&e-Acc,/,  banishment. 

buAij-Ar,wi,  durability,  perseverance ; 
from  buAn,  lasting,  durable. 

blW^Ar,  w,  harmony;  from  b]nr>, 
In  the  spelling  ofjthis  word,  e, 
in  the  last  syllable,  is  inserted 
before  Ar,  because  the  vowel  be- 
fore s?»  is  slender ;  so  in  the  fol- 
lowing : 


R 


pUj^eAr,  nt,  a  kingdom,  the  king- 
dom of  heaven ;  from  ?L\it,  a 
prifjee. 

%}&]t -^/.vr,  nt,  goodness;  from  m.vjt, 
good. 

If- eATt-Am-A]l,  maniy. 

rU]e-eA«jA]l,  princely,  hospitable  { 
from  jrlAjt/bute  is  inserted  after 
c,  on  account  of  the  final  vowel 
in  the  preceding  syllable  being 
stenier. 
jr-eAcc,  a  kingdom  (from  TMo»  a 
king),  is  spelled  also  T*i°£-Acc. 
This  latter  spelling  conforms  to 
the  common  Gaelic  usage  of 
^o  ^el  -assimilation,  having  a 
u-oad  vowel,  o,  inserted  before 
o,  the  last  consonant  in  the  first 
syllable,  because  she  sofsx  i  - 
commences  with  a  bros^r  towe». 
It  is  more  ccrrtdt,  however,  al- 
ways to  preaervo  the  root  un- 
,  changed  -fifo  is  ihe  root,  and 
not  ikfoj.  The  ?ord  should, 
therefore,  be  spelled  ji]jeAcc,  or 
without  urging  t":  \  ^ssimilati'g 
proeea*  too  far  n?  >acc.  The 
root  of  the  word  mmt  not  be 
touched. 


204 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH, 


VOCABULARY. 

tteAftc,  m,  an  exploit,  an  action,  a 
deed  good  or  bad  :  an  engine, 
machine,  frame  ;  rigging  ,  a  bun- 
dle, a  truss. 

beAfic  coifice,  a  stook  of  corn, 
clothes,  a  bundle;  a  trick,  a 
game ;  a  threatening. 

beAnxAc,  adj.,  clever,  active,  up  to 
business,  cunning,  rich. 

beAncuis,  v ,  adjust,  harness,  to  make 
ready  for  action,  yoke,  brandish, 
play. 

boAjtrn ac,  w,  a  chess-board. 

bjtob,  m,  pride,  arrogance,  gladness, 
joyousness,  a  feeling  of  pleasure  ; 
a  goad,  a  sting,  a  swarm,  a  ble- 
mish, a  spot. 

ConjoficAr,  m,  comparison,  emula- 
tion ;  from  cc,  and  rftoficA-r 
(mdft,  great),  greatness ;  compar- 


ing the  greatness  of 'one  with 

that  of  another. 
t3ftoc-beATic,  a  bad  action,  &c. 
bnoc-beufA,  bad  habits. 
t>ori)An,  m,  the  world  j  fcorrjAn  it)oi\, 

the  wide  world,  is  the  same  as 

tout  le  monde  in   French,  i.e., 

everybody. 
3bo5Att,»»,  a  tinkling,  ringing  noise  j 

from  3I705,  a  clink,  a  tinkling. 
PjtAjr,/.  brass. 
■pj-tAjreAc,  m,  a  brazen  vessel,  malt, 

pottage,  a  mixture,  a  slue, 
SftACAin  and  reAcnuio,  from    reac, 

apart,   aside  ;   therefore,   avoid, 

shun. 
Cujao,  perf,  pass.,  was  given. 
CU56A,  given ;  from  ca'oa^i,  give,  v. 

irr. 
CuAfiAjbAl,  m,  wages. 
Uii)A,fl!,  copper,  brass. 

.  EXERCISE  LVIII. 
2f)AbAfe  a  bj  zuT>i&  bo  jeAfiftAb. 
0|  £CA?i  c^Je  A]|t]8e  a  6115  OftbnjAS  cloj-urbA  a  cujt 
A]jt  tj)uji)&aI  tt?AbAib  a  b|  cujca  bo  bAOjne  a  geAftiWb 
A]«1  coft  50  reAcrioccAb  3AC  s)eAc  e«  '!im|n  bo  cuineAb 
A|fi  6,  *5iif  bo  cuAWjb  re  ^lio^An  bjtw  ah  ut^a,  cajt^.c 
bfiob  *rr)5|t   A|]t5  A3ur   bo   ri?eAf    511ft   cu^Ab   60    At)   ck>3 

TI)A?l    illAC    CUAftAfbAjl,   A   bejt    CO    TTJA^C.       ii^e    f]tj   COfUfj; 

re  A]3  caca8  bjiocri?eA]*A  aiji  jac,  TbAbab  ejle  a  3-corhoft- 
cAf  lerr; 'frejn.  2lcc  bj  reATJ-cu  aikj?  a  ,bubA]fx  lejp:  "a 
6uji)e  5&T>  .ce^t,  T)ac  b«-p«tl  -pjOf  AgAb  30  b-jjufl  At)  jljo- 
5A|i  b]t>rj  fb  acc  a]5  £0]IIj*]u3a8  bo  3A6  bu]r>e  bd  bfioc- 
beurA." 

M]  c6j|t  bo  AOt?  btqne  bftojb  a  5IACA&  Af  beA]tc  a  fol- 
ru]5eAr  a  cA|tcu|rt)e  bo't?  boti)Ajfl  t??oji* 


THIRTY-SIXTH  LESSON. 

Spelling  in  Irish, 

The  difficulty  which  presents  itself  to  a  Gaelic  student  in 
the  spelling  of  Irish  is  only  apparent.  It  arises  from  not 
knowing  the  principle  according  to  which  Irish  orthography 


SELF-lWSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  205 

is  regulated.  It  is  hard  to  unlock  a  door  if  the  proper  key 
be  not  had ;  it  is  difficult  to  know  a  foreign  language  without 
understanding  its  vocabulary. 

Our  last  lesson  points  out  the  existence  of  vowel  assimila- 
tion  in  Gaelic,  and  how  widely,  yet  minutely,  its  influence 
pervades  our  language.  The  principle  of  vowel  assimilation 
is  the  key  by  means  of  which  the  door  of  Gaelic  spelling  is 
unlocked-— the  lamp  by  the  light  of  which  everything  that 
to  the  learner  appeared  .obscure  becomes  lightsome— the 
solution  by  which  what  was  so  difficult  begins  to  appear, 
like  the  secret  of  a  riddle  when  known,  simple  and  interest- 
ing. 

Words  are  of  two  kinds*  simple  and  compound, 

Obs.  1.— Simple  Words  are  generally  of  one  syllable—- 
sometimes,  but  very  rarely,  of  two.  They  are  the  roots 
from  which  the  compound  words  spring. 

Our  readers  will  find  in  the  First,  Second,  Third,  and  Fourth  of  these  Les- 
sons numerous  examples  of  simple  words.  Can  there  be  anything  easier  than 
the  spelling  of  such  monosyllables  aa  An;,  time ;  &tt,  slaughter ;  b&r,  death  ; 
bjjwj,  harmonious ;  rnjl,  honey ;  cttotn,  heavy.— Easy  Lessons,  or  Self-Imtruco 
tiotiin  Irish,  p.  3. 

Take  a  few  other  examples,  which,  in  their  spelling,  may  appear  to  a  young 
learner  a  little  more  difficult  than  the  foregoing,  because  the  final  consonant 
is  aspirated— 0/5  {6-ee)\  a  virgin ;  tMo  (*"««)»  a  king ;  ro§  (js6),  happiness  ; 
fttAj,  a  plain,  a  field ;  IA05  (Ihuee),  a  calf.  Yet  are  those  not  as  easily  spelled ' 
as  the  Saxon  words  high,  sigh,  sought,  rough,  cough,  and  the  like,  which  end 
in  g  aspirated — i.e.,  gh,  a  consonant  which,  though  not  necessary  for  the 
sound,  is  nevertheless  required  to  fix  the  identity  of  these  syllables. 

Obs.  2. — Compound  words  are  made  up  of  parts.  Spell 
the  parts  correctly,  unite  them,  and  you  have  the  compound 
word  spelled  correctly.  These  parts  are — first,  either  simple 
wordsj  each  of  which  is  very  easily  spelled;  as,  beAT),  a 
woman ;  and  3A0I,  a  relative,  from  which,  by  composition, 
is  formed  beAtj-gAol,  a  woman-relative;  Ajib,  high;  c6|rr>, 
grade;  Ajtb-ce|m,  high  estate;  co]f-c6jm,  foot-step;  o^g- 
be&t),  a  virgin-woman  ;—or,  secondly,  simple  words  and 
particles,  £<?.,  parts  of  simple  words,  which  impart  form  and 
completeness  to  the  whole  term,  springing  from  the  simple 
root.  Of  this  class  are  fAOfirAcc,  freedom,  cheapness; 
from  f  Aojt,  free,  cheap ;  cfiotrj-At*,  heaviness ;  eAb-cjtoro-Ar, 
lightness,  non-heaviness ;  from  eAb-cjiom,  light,  not  heavy  ; 
CAjtAb-Af,  friendship;  eA5«cAjt<vb,  a  foe;  eAj-cAttAbAf,  un- 


206 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


friendliness,  hostility  ;  from  c^Ak,  a  friend.  Such,  too, 
are  3eAt}ATbA]l,  amiable;  from  seAi),  affection,  and  ait^I, 
like ;  Ai)5eAr>AmA-|l,  very  amiable ;  fAn-geATjArbAjl,  extremely 
amiable  ;  neArb-5eAT)ArbA|l,  wnamiable  ;  ATjjeArjAmAUct, 
great  amiableness ;  f  Ajt-geArjArbAlAcc,  amiableness  in  an 
extreme  degree  ;  neArb-JeAnArbAlACc,  unamiableaess. 

In  such  compound  terms  we  see  that  the  roots  (such  as 
-f*A0fi,  cfiort),  CAfiAb,  Ssat))  have  before  and  after  them  cer- 
tain particles.  Those  going  before  are  called  prefixes — 
those  following,  suffixes  or  terminations.  If,  therefore,  the 
spelling  of  the  simple  word  or  the  root,  which  is  not  difficult, 
and  the  spelling  of  the  prefixes  and  suffixes  also,  be  known 
to  the  learner,  what  difficulty  can  there  be  about  the  spelling 
of  any  derivative  or  compound  word  formed  from  the  union 
of  such  parts  ?     None  whatever. 

Take,  for  instance,  one  of  the  foregoing  examples,  "  seAn- 
att>a-|1,"  amiable.  You  find  it  is  composed  of  the  root  jeA!?, 
and  of  the  suffix  ArbA]l,  like;  unite  these  two,  of  each  of 
which  you  know  the  spelling,  and  the  new  yet  common 
word,  jeAnArbAjl,  is  properly  spelled.  Thus  from  these 
simple 

"C-AftAb,  a  friend. 

'peAjt,  a  man, 

pUjt,  a  prince, 

3eAi},  affection, 
Nouns,  -j  3?*^  love, 

2t)eAfj  esteem, 

2t)o8,  respect,  manner, 

T,]]i,  ceuntry, 

La,  a  day, 
Iv2t)ifr)eAG,  courage, 

CAftAbArbAil,  friendly ;  -plA-jcAmA-jl,  princely,  generous,  boun- 
teous ;  5eAt)AmA-|l/ amiable ;  5]i<v&Ari)A]l,  loveable;  me<*f- 
M&&fty  estimable  ;  rnobAmA-jl/mannerly ;  c]fiAri?A:|l,  country- 
like, homely,  social,  not  foreign  in  manner  or  conversation; 
from  liv,  and  rnifneAC,  are  formed,  not  Ia-atijajI,  but  UetA- 
tr>A^i,  by  annexing  the  suffix  at^I  to  the  possessive  case, 
lAe,  and  inserting  c,  for  euphony;  and  rnjrneArbA^l,  from 
the  possessive  case  singular,  roirflqs,  by  omitting  jt_and 


■> 


are  formed,  by  annex- 
ing   the     Suffix    ATT?A|t 

like, 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  207 

changing  y  into  a,  to  correspond  with  the  broad  vowel  a  in 
the  annexed  syllable. 

Take  another  example,  neAjfj-seAOAirjAjl,  tmamiable.  You 
find  that  the  toot,  jeAt),  has  here  a  particle,  neArrj,  unr  notx 
going  before  it.  In  order  to  learn  the  spelling  of  the  word 
thus  enlarged,  see  how  neArb  is  spelled,  and  the  rest  of  the 
word  is  the  same  as  that  treated  in  the  foregoing  paragraph. 
Thus,  then,  is  acquired  a  knowledge  of  the  spelling  of  such 
words  as  neArb-seAnAiijA]! ;  neArb-CATiAbArrjAjl,  unfriendly ; 
i)eATt)-flA|CATi}A]l5  unbounteous",  not  princely ;  neArrj-TneAf- 
Ari?A]l,  not  estimable  ;  neAn>ri?o8ArbA}i,  not  respectful,  &c 

If,  instead  of  neATt),  un,  the  prefix  should  be  at),  bo,  eAf , 
ti)|,  f  aji,  or  any  other,  learn  its  spelling  and  that  of  the  root, 
and  unite  both,  and  the  word  is  spelled  properly,  as  is  seen 
by  the  foregoing  examples. 

From  the  adjectives  5eAnAri)Ail,  cajia&att>&]1,  flAjcArbA|l, 
qftAtfjAil,  peAfiArbAjlj  derivative  abstract  nouns  are  formed 
by  adding  acc.  In  suffixing  the  substantive  termination 
acc,  the  final  slender  vowel  )  of  the  adjective  is  omitted  to 
conform  to  the  rule  "  caoI  le  caol,"  &c,  which  expresses 
the  principle  of  vowel  assimilation.  Thus,  then,  5CAi;Atb- 
aIacc,  and  contractedly,  5eAi}ArblAdc,  amiableness;  CAjtAb- 
att;Iacc,  friendliness;  ^IajcattjIacc,  bounti fulness,  princely, 
generosity ;  cjftArbUcc,  socfableness ;  jreAfiArrjlACc,  manli- 
aess ;  are  formed. 

Note. — When  we  come  to  the  declension  of  adjectives,  we  shall  fiud  that 
this  class,  ending  in  Arbajl,  make  the  possessive  case  vyu\,  to  which  annex 
acc,  and  the  noun  is  formed. 

And,  again,  |t|3-eACc,  a  kingdom ;  from  ftjg,  a  king  (e  is 
inserted  before  Act,  to  conform  to  the  assimilating  process). 

In  this  manner  are  spelled  the  abstract  nouns  terminating  in  Ar  or  ear ; 
as,  bjnneAr,  melody,  from  the  adjective  bjntj,  melodious  ;  TOA|ieAr,  goodness, 
from  r\)&]£,  good ;  olcAr ,  badness,  from  otc,  bad ;  cjunAr,  quietness,  calm- 
ness, from  cjun,  calm,  qoiet. 

The  termination  Af  is  annexed  to  the  primitive  adjective 
when  its  final  vowel  is  broad ;  that  of  eAf  when  the  final 
vowel  is  slender.  In  this  way  are  formed  also  personal  nouns 
ending  in  djji,  Ai&e,  u]6e,  ac  ;  others  ending  in  An,  jty,  63, 
and  the  like. 

Adjectives,  as  we  have  shown,  are  formed  from  the  simple 


208  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

roots  from  which  they  spring,  by  annexing  ArrjAjl,  rnAji,  ac, 
A|8,  bA,  8a,  or  ca,  to  the  primitive  noun.  Verbs,  in  like 
manner,  have  annexed  to  the  root  certain  endings  which 
must  be  determined  according  to  the  tense  and  person  in 
which  one  wishes  to  express  them  ;  and  their  spelling  is  to 
be  regulated  by  the  standard  of  verbal  conjugation. 

From  the  various  "Vocabularies"  furnished  in  the  Lessons  preceding  the 
present  one,  our  readers  have  become  acquainted  with  a  great  number  of 
simple  words  or  roots.  In  a  few  of  the  coming  Lessons  we  shall,  in  order  to 
make  Gaelic  spelling  a  matter  of  no  difficulty,  treat  of  the  prefixes  and  suf- 
fixes of  Irish  compound  words. 

VOCABULARY. 

SlrnAc,  out'  i  lfof)!b*Mi|  plentiful,  abundant,  copi- 

DneAtnuio,  v,  think,  ponder,  view, 

consider,  judge  ;  from  bfieAc,  a 

judgment,  a  conception  of  the 

mind. 
21  b-jrAb,  long  (time). 
Feokros,/,  beard. 
"P]AtriU7o,  v,  ask,  inquire. 
£u]5CA6,  conditional  tense  of  the  verb 


ous ;  from  l]6n,  fill  (U\n,  full), 

and  mAtl>  a  suffix. 
S|OI)i;ac,  a  fox,  plur.  r]onnAi5. 
tArilA,    chanced,     happened ;     also 

written  £auIu]5,  to  conform  to 

the  forms  of  conjugation. 
Cure,  fell ;  per  tense. 
UAjn,/,  occasion,  favourable  juncture, 


\&%,  get,  procure.  opportunity,  turn;  pAn  le  &'uajo, 

■JoTOAftcA,  »»j  too  much,  abundance.     I  wait  for  your  turn. 


EXERCISE  LIX. 

21  n  fjonnAC  A5uf  ah  jAbAji. 

430  iu]z  fjonnAC  a  b-tobAjjt  U]f5e:  bobjteAinu]^  ]*e  cAftc 
a  b-pAb  cja  An  r)6|*  a  b-j:ui5eA8  -pe  awac,  'nuA^ji  50 
tA|ilii|5  |!A  8e]]te  5Ab<\|t  a^5  An  ajc,  a  biijl  le  beoc,  A3U]* 
&'  pjApfuqj  be  'ry  c-r-]onn<\c,  jiA]b  An  c-ujj^e  rnA|6  A511F 
An  ]tA]b  50  leo]i  be  Any.  'Cuj  Ann  7*  fonnAc,  cti|t  ^a  t*5*vc 
An  3A8    rr;ofi    Ann  a  TtAjb  fe,  A1?  £fieA5ftAb  po,  "  CA|fri  a 

TJllAf,    A    CA]lA]b    H70    CjtOtSe";    CA    AT)    C-U^fje     CO     1t)A]C     rjT) 

T)ac  £e]bjft  lornAficA  6l  8e,  A3up  co  lionrbATi  tjac  -pe|b||t 
a  cA0f5Ab."  3A"  focAil  e]le  a  clop,  bo  le^rn  At)  5AbA]|i 
74]or-,  A5ur  A73  5IACA8  uA^ne  bo  lejm  An  fjoiroAC  50  Iuac- 
rrjATt  ruAf,  "pA5A]l  Ajtbiijgce  tt*-6|ti  6  A8AjtcA]b  a  CAjtAjb, 
A5Uf  Ann  -f*|n  bub  ai  tic  le]]*  at?  ArnAbAn  5AbA]]t  :  "bA  rn- 
be]8eA8  A5Ab  leAC  at)  ojjteAb  ce]le  a']*  civ  £eAf03  bo 
6eAnf^  bfieAcnAJAb  jto]rb  An  le]rn  bo  c^bA]Tic." 
Nj  cojji  bjijAcnw  5<\c  cIuat)A]8  a  criejrqnce.- 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IS  IRISH,  209 


VOCABULARY. 


U!)&\,m, breath  (from  a«iak;,  the  soul, 
and  A]  I,  to  feed ;  for  while  there 
is  breath  there  is  life) ;  Welsh, 
anadl;  Latin,  anhela;  which,  a 
linguist  readily  perceives  is  de- 
rived from  the  Keltic  aijaI,  and 
not  from  am  and  halo. 

Slij-njAic,  very  good ;  from  At>,  very, 
and  rnA]6;  tb  of  ti)*ic  becomes 
aspirated  in  composition. 

Cof  A]oc,  v,  to  defend. 

t)ubAjnc  said ;  perfect  tense  of  the 


FAjceAc,  a#.,  fretful,  fearful,  timor- 
ous. 

5ts)]5ca6,  in,  a  smile,  jpfar.  fH?i5eA6  • 
from  rmis,  the  chin — the  expres- 
sion of  the  lips  and  chin, 

SspptA,  adj.,  speedy;  50  T5I°P**» 
speedily  ;  from  t5(°P»  y»  to  carry 
off  with  celerity;  »,  swift  mo- 
tion, skipping, 

CApA]Uc, »»,/,  yelping,  harking;  sup- 
posed by  Dr.  O'Brien  to  be  de- 
rived from   the   sound    of  the 


irr.  v.  befit,  say.  yelping— hay,  or  eAp ,  and  cAjnc. 

EXERCISE  LX. 

<t>ttbAffic  Bflic  65  la  Ann  le  n»A  m&CA]ft:  "a  rbACAfji,  cAjfi 
tvjof  A]jtbe  !tja  n)AbA6s  A3ttf  t)]or  e^f5A0  A3U1*  njoj*  ai>a- 
lAjjje,.  Agnf  cA  A5^b  aSajica  le  cu  -j&jTj.bo  cofAjnc,  cAb 
u|rne,  rn<v?i  ftn,  b-j?u;jl  cu  co  ^AtceAC  ^Ofrrj  t>a  cujn."  <t)o 
-ftfnoe  fj  -f*rt)]3eA8  A3uf  buDA^ftc.  Ua  jqof  A5AH?  rx>  a 
ieAt;b,  30  b~Ar>ri?A]c,  &cz  n\  cu]|*3e  clu]n]rn  rrjAbA6  A]3 
CApA|r>c  *tja  in?|3eAi;i;  tno  cofA  leo  co  fqopCA  a'|*  fejb]]!  e. 

Mfl  aod  r,?A|6   a|5   CAjnc  le  clA6Ai|te  Ajjt  rntfneAC  a 

3lACAb« 

EXERCISE  LXI. 

1.  Who  is  there  (cja  cA  abo.TI?}?  2.  It  is  I  ('rnjfe). 
3.  Art  thou  John?  4.  I  am  not  John,  but  George.  5. 
Where  does  John  happen  to  be?  6.  He  is  at  home.  7. 
Were  you  at  home?  8.  I  was  not  at  home,  but  my  servant, 
Cormack,  was  at  home  to  defend  the  house.  9.  How  is 
your  father ;  is  he  manly,  courageous,  friendly,  amiable, 
lovable,  and  princely,  as  people  say  he  is?  10,  He  is;  but 
my  brother,  of  whom  you  heard,  is  unmanly,  unaraiable— 
yet  he  is  princely  and  friendly ;  he  has  a  smile  for  all  his 
friends,  but  he  abominates  (cA  3  ft  Air)  A]3e  A|ti)  his  foes. 
11.  Think  well  on  what  you  say.  12.  I  am  not  afraid 
(fretful)  to  say  what  I  think  to  be  true.  13.  That  is 
right. 


210  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

THIRTY-SEVENTH  LESSON. 

The  principal  compound  words  are  nouns,  adjectives,  verbs. 

Observe  that  in  a .  compound  term  resulting  from  the 
union  of  two  simple  nouns  in  the  nominative  case,  or  from 
that  of  a  simple  and  derivative  noun,  the  second  part  is  the 
leading  element,  and  that  the  first  merely  qualifies  or  defines 
the  meaning  of  the  second. 

The  declension  and  inflections  of  the  compound  term  are, 
therefore,  those  peculiar  to  the  second  part ;  so  is  the  gender 
also,  unless  the  prefixed  noun  (as  be^,  a  woman,  a  female) 
be  such  as  to  point  out  a-xhange. 

Substantives  compounded  with  other  substantives  in  the 
nominative  case : 

B&|tft-cobA]fi,  head  fountain. 

Bo-f  u]t  cow-eye  ;  from  bo,  a  cow ;  and  f u]l,  an  eye. 

B|teu3-f  A]6,  a  false  prophet. 

B|teu3-|i]5,  a  pseudo-king;  from  bfteu5,  a  lie,  a  false 
thing ;  and  jt|5,  a  king, 

Burj-ntur,  a  fountain  ,  from  burjj  but,  source,  origin,  root| 
and  fftuc,  a  stream. 

C<\6-b&nji,  a  helmet;  from  cat,  a  battle;  and  b&j-m,  the 
top,  the  head. 

CeAjic-meob^n,  middle 

CeA'ftc-l&jt,  the  very  centre. 

CWp-rolur,  twilight. 

Clo£-ceAC,  a  belfry,  a  round  tower ;  from  CI05,  a  bell ; 
and  ce^c,  a  house. 

C]tAob-f:leA^35  a  garland ;  from  cjt<\ob5  a  branch,  a  sprout; 
and  -pleAfj,  a  wreath,  fillet. 

Cul-c^inc,  back-biting;  from  cul,  back;  and  CA]t>c. 

■pe-AlWbeAjtc,  an  act  of  treachery. 

'peAft-ior;<vb,  a  lieutenant,  or  vice-gerent;  from  feAfi,  a 
man;  and  jo?)a&,  a  place,  a  position— one  who  holds  the 
place  of  another. 

JZfQ^-peA-p,  a  messenger,  an  informant;  from  fjOf,  know- 
ledge s  and  feAfij  a  man. 

C^o]|t-/peo]l,  mutton,  \  Words  compounded  of  peojt, 

i.Ad|5-^eO|l,  veil,  |      and  cao{^?  a  sheep ;  l&ofi, 

^uic-feofl,  pork,  [      a  calf;    rr/uc,   a  pig;  and 

2t)#ifi?>f-eojl,  beef.  J      n?Aftc,  a  beef. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISIC  ^211 


From  Uri?,  a  hand ;  and  <t)|A, 
a  god ;  etibAC,  cloth ;  and 
ojib,  a  sledge. 

From  Wc,  halfj   or  one  of 
two;  and  cof,  afoot;  fjenl, 
-    a  etory ;  fu^l,  an  eye  i  cAob, 
~a  side. 


tArt)-<D|A,  a  household  god, 
Larij-eu&Ac,  a  handkerchief*  a 

napkin, 
lxut)-ofib,  a  hand-slecjge. 
LeAc-coj f ,*  one  foot,  > 

teAC-r^eul,  a  half-story,  an 

excuse, 
LeAc-f  »|l,  one  eye, 
Le.AC-rAob,  one  side, 

Ofg-beAtJ,  a  maiden ;  from  ojj,  a  virgin ,  and  beAi),  a 
woman. 

Ojj-^eAjt,  a  virginal  youth. 

Ofi-flAc,  a  sceptre;  from  6ft,  gold*  and  flAc,  a  rod,  a  wand. 

Rlj-^eAit,  a  very  good  man,  a  king  in  his  way,  from  jtjj 
a  king,  and  f?eA]t. 

Taiac-saoc,  north  wind. 

SeA]tc«3]tA6,  affection,  love. 

Sic-fulAT>5,  good  temper,  peaceful  endurance ;  from  fjc, 
peace;  and -puiA^5,  suffering. 

"CeAf  3|tA&,  heat-love,  zeal. 

dlt-jftAft,  patriotism,  country-love. 

The  prefix  beAt),  changes  the  gender  ,  as. 

BeAn-<DeA,  a  goddess. 

BeAn»43eACurj,  a  deaconess. 

BeAn-nAmAb,,  a  female  foe; 

BeAtM>Aori),  a  female  saint. 

BeAiH>3l<*£j  a  iemale  attendant. 

BeAn-f  i5e,  a  witehj  a  fairy  woman,  a  bean-shighe  ;  from 
beAjn,  and  TV5§>  a  sprite ;  root,  fsjg,  a  happy  state. 

BeATj-f3lAbA,  a  female -slave. 

BeAi)-ci5CA|it>A,  a  lady ;  a  woman-lord. 

Nous, — From  combinations  like  the  foregoing,  for  vrhich  the  Keltic  has, 
from  the  earliest  period,  been  remarkable,  are  derived  some  proper  names 
found  in  Caesar ;  .as,  fiumnorix,  world-king ;  from  SorhAjrj,  the  world ;  and 
Tt?o»  king;  and  Bituriges,  life-king;  from  b]t,  life,  the  world  ;  and  ^15,  king; 
Caturiget,  battle-king. 

Obs.  1. — The  following  is  a  class  of  words  which  are  by 
many  regarded  as  compounds,  because  their  corresponding 
terms  in  English  are  compound,  but  in  our  language  are 
simple  words  followed  by  the  genitive  case  of  a  second 
noun,  which  qualifies  the  meaning  of  the  first ;  as, 


212  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

Bp^c-CAife,  a  winding-sheet;  from  bjtAc,  and  CAjfe,  of 
death  ;  poss.  or  gen.  case. 

Co|tfi-Ti)oi)<M8,  a  crane. 

'Deoj,  end,  final  issue ;  as,  j?a  beog,  at  last ;  i&]T)]C  ye  pA 
8eo§,  he  came  at  last ;  f  a  bejjte,  A3111*  j:a  beo;zj,  at  length 
and  at  last.  This  word  is  compounded  with  Ue,  the  geni- 
tive case  of  Ia ;  as,  beo^lAe  (pr.  dyo-jlae),  the  decline  or 
close  of  the  day,  the  evening ;  ca^jc  j*e  a  beo^lAe  Ann 
pAe,  he  came  in  the  decline  of  (the  day)  yesterday ;  beoj- 
-pl<V]Cj  the  last  prince :  this  word  is  misspelled  qui; ;  as,  ciuj- 
^Ia]c,  the  last  prince,  ^eog  is  not  heard  in  the  spoken 
language,  except  in  the  adverb,  £A  beog,  and  in  connexion 
with  the  word  l<ve,  of  a  day  ;  and  o]bce^  of  a  night ;  beog- 
o^bce,  far  in  the  night,  end  of  the  night.  The  word  be]  jte, 
end,  is,  at  present,  commonly  employed  in  its  stead. 

'peAfi-ceojlj  a  man-of-music,  a  musician. 

*peAfi-£eAf*A,  a  man-of-knowledge,  a  seer;  peAfA  being 
the  gen.  case  of  £{oj*. 

peA|t-c|5e,  man-of-a-house5  a  householder* 

"tAoc-ceoji,  warrior- of-music. 

2t)AC-AliA,  an  echo  (son-of-the-cliff). 

^tjAC-^qfie,  a  wolf  (son-of-the-country). 

Cu-roA^ta,  an  otter  (dog-of-the-sea). 

LAog-rnAjiA,  a  seal  (calf-of-the-sea) . 

'CeAc-ojxA,  a  house  of  entertainment,  an  inn. 

Now  this  latter  class  of  compound  words  differs  widely 
from  the  former :  in  these  the  principal  part  is  the  first ;  in 
those  the  principal  part  is  the  second :  in  these  the  second 
noun  in  the  genitive  case  qualifies  the  meaning  of  the  first « 
in  those  the  first  part  qualifies  the  meaning  of  the  second, 

Other  names  of  Keltic  origin— as,  Orgetorix,  ufittA  5Ac-coftU|f,  the  stay-of- 
every-joumey  (and  not,  as  some  derive  the  word,  ••  King  of  a  Hundred  Hills," 
Casar,  edited  by  Anthon,  p.  6)  ;  Cingstvrix,  C]ijrj  5Ac-cojiujf,  the  head-of- 
every-journey ;  Vergobret,  £eAn-5o-bfie  At,  the  man-for-judgment — are  formed 
much  after  the  same  manner. 

Adjectives  vrith  a  Noun  prefixed. 

B]C-buAi)s  everlasting ;  from  bit,  life  ;  and  buAfy,  lasting. 
Bjc-beo,  sempiternal  everlasting. 
BlAc-cutirttAj  blossom-sweet. 


8ELF-INSTRUCTI0K  Iff  IBXSHk  213 

CeA^n-bAi?,  head- white  (white-headed), 
CeAnn-bAi)A,  headstrong. 
CeAnn-Tbojt,  head-big,  (large-headed). 
Cof-luAt,  foot-swift,  (swift-footed), 
o@ft]t-  ai?,  !  a  gtor^. .  co^^cof  ac,  a  cheslip 

Ferfo  w?#/i  Nouns  prefixed. 

Co]t-ceAt)5A|l,  to  tie  in  a  knot ;  from  cojt,  a  knot,  a 
twist;  and  ceA^A^!,  to  bind. 

C]tAob-f*3Aol,  reveal;  from  cjiaoo,  a  branchy  and  f3*ol, 
to  loose,  to  draw  away ;  because  when  a  branch  is  torn  off  a 
tree,  the  inner  part  is  revealed. 

CjtA0-j8-b]t]feA8,  to  heart-break. 

Cul-cApjiAi)3,  to  retract ;  from  cul,  the  rear,  the  hinder 
pan  of  anything ;  and  CAft]tAt>5,  to  draw  to. 

Sfol-cu]t,  to  sow  seed. 

'CeA]*-5|tA6u]3,  to  be  zealously  loving  of. 

Compound  words  in  which  Adjectives  are  prefixed* 

2lftb,  high,  chief,  supreme ;  as,  Ajib-jifg,  chief-king ;  Ajtb- 
CjjeAjiTjA,  sovereign  lord  ;  Afib-jieirr?,  high  power. 

Buai},  enduring,  lasting*;  as,  bu<u;-f  AogAUc,  long-lived ; 
bu&tKre&frbAC,  persevering. 

C&o^n,  gentle ;  as,  cAOjrj-bucjtAcc,  gentle  sincerity. 

Cacti?,  mild,  tender ;  as,  CAorb-5]tA&,  tender  love  ;  caottj- 
cjiuc,  a  slender,  gentle  form. 

CIaou,  inclined,  partial ;  as,  clAon-bjie^c,  partiality ;  from, 
cIaoi),  and  bfie|c,  a  judgment. 

Cftoti?,  crooked,  bent ;  as,  cjioro-ieAC,  eromleac,  the  drui- 
dical  altar ;  from  c|ton>,  crooked,  bent  as  it  were  in  adora- 
tion ;  and  leAC,  a  flag,  or  rock. 

<DAOft,  dear,  condemned ;  as,  bAoji-bjieAc,  condemnation. 

<t)&0T>05lAc,  a  bond  slave. 

<DeA3,  good  ;  as,  beA5-6it|T)e,  a  good  person. 

^DeAjtb,  real,  true ;  as,  beAJib-bjtACA^jt,  a  (real)  brother, 
one  of  the  same  father  and  mother ;  beAjib-f  jufi,  a  sister ; 
beAjtb  is  now  commonly  pronounced  as  if  written  bejt,  and 
to  write  it  so  is  quite  conformable  to  the  practice  of  our 
ancient  writers;   as,  beA]tc<voji;eA6,  sadness,  lamentation; 


2 1  4  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

from  beAft,  and  cAojneAb,  crying;   beAjubdfi,  enormous; 
from  beAji,  and  rnoji,  large. 

<D[At>,  vehement ;  as,  b|An-3fiAb,  vehement  love. 

<£)luc,  close,  thick ;  as,  bluc-cA|t]tA]i>3»  attract. 

<Dftoc,  bad;  as,  bfioc-beupA,  bad  manners;  bfiQG-Ajnrn,  a 
bad  name. 

yt\onw,  fair;  as,  £iotw-b&jtfi,  fair-head;  ^]oni>r3°c,  a  white- 
flower  ;  Fjoi)n-'j*UA]i,  cool,  cold,  fresh ;  £]0fln-bAi},  whitish. 

pjofi,  true,  pure;  as,  fjo]t-u|f5e,  spring-water,  living 
water. 

3<Mt°j  r^ugh  ;  as,  SAjtb-fjon,  a  tempest. 

^eAttjt,  short;  as,  seAfifi-^jAb,  a  hare  (a  short  wild 
animal). 

5Kn,  clean;  as,  sUtj-cjto^e,  pure-heart. 

31]i)t),  clear;  as,  5l|t?t)-jiA8Afic,  clear-sight. 

2!)aoc,  soft ;  as,  rt)AOC-feo]l,  tender  meat. 

2t)jon,  small,  little;  as,  m|on-A]|tne|f,  small  cattle;  2t)ion 
cA-jf 3,  small-Easter;   low-Sunday;  (Latin,  minus;  Greek, 
fietwz/,  less). 

2t)6n,  great ;  as,  Tt>6jt-CA]l,  great  fame. 

Naott>,  holy;  as,  r><xon>ACA]fi,  holy  father. 

Nu<\&,  new ;  as,  nuAb-bujne,  an  upstart. 

65,  young  ;  as,  05-f eAji,  a'  young  man ;  65-mAjic,  a 
young  ox. 

pjtfOTb,  first,  primal ;  as,  pf^on>A8bAfi,  the  first  cause. 

S*ob,  stilly,  false ;  as,  f  Aob-pA^b,  a  falsey prophet ;  r  Aob- 
Af>|*col,  a  false  apostle  ;  pAob-cjAl,  folly,  silliness;  from  fAob 
and  cjaI,  sense. 

Saoji,  free  ;  as,  fAOfi-fejlb,  a  free-hold  ;  f  Aoji-io^l,  free- 
will. 

Scat?,  old;  as,  feAr)-j*eAji,  an  old  man;  peAn-AO}]*,  old 
age  ;  r-e<\n-jteACc,  old  law. 

"C]teui?,  bold,  strong,  mighty ;  as,  cjieut)-£eAji,  a  brave 
man  ;  cfiettn-lAoe,  a  hero. 

T^fion?,    heavy;    as,    cjtom-6fto|8e,   heavy-heart;    cjioii} 
fA^fg,  drink  to  the  dregs  (from  cjtom  and  y: A]f3,  squeeze) ; 
cnorn-Uij&e,  the  nightmare  (from  cjiom  and  luj8e,  lying). 

Ua|*aI,  noble  (iiA-p,  high ;'  A]l,  educate) ;  as,  itAf  aI-acajji, 
a  patriarch. 

Uile,  all;  as,  ujle-cuTOACtAC,  Almighty;  uile-eohjAC, all- 
knowing. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


215 


Compound  words  with  Verbs  prefixed  are  only  few  ;  as% 

Jc-joii)fiA6,  back-biting,  slander. 

X<vjtH<vT)3-ATic,  a  magnet,  from  CAfi?iAt)5,  drawing;  and 
Ajtc,  a  mineral,'  a  hard  stone.    \ 


VOCABULARY. 


Sijft,  for  bew>  says. 

CAb,  what  ? 

C<%b  Ar,  from  what  j  wherefore. 

CeA&^A,  same r,  pronounced  ceanna, 

Cv>]t,  trembling  (t*Ap|,  under)^V>  * 

Ceytic,  the  gen.  case  of  ce'Afic,  justice. 

G5-ceAfic,  m,  injustice.!  from  e,  and 
ce.\fic ;  e  causes  c  to  be  eclipsed 
by  5  j  |  is  sometimes  inserted  be- 


fore 5,  and  then  the  word  \% 

spelled  eisceAftc 
fcne|in,  v,  to  contend,  to  wrestle,  to 

attempt, 
t)'  ^ t*eA5A]|tt  t>,  answered. 
51aoi6,  v,  called. 

5a&A]6,  a  thief;  from  301b,  to  steal. 
SaIusao,  to  soil,  to  muddle ;  from 

taI,  and  taIac,  dirty. 


EXEfcCISE  LXn. 
THE  WOLF  AND  THE  LAMB. 

2it>  2t)A,b<x8-<vllA-  ^5Uf  at)  c-Uat). 

%W  bo  b]  ti)AbA8~AltA  A]5  ol  f]ojt-u]f  ?;e  aj  5  ceA*JT^f  jiuc, 
bo  cotkjajjic  T/e  (he  saw)  uat)  tfjpf  -fAjbe  f^of  .  Af^  "M  be 
/pvjc-^fttitt  ceAbi)A  (of  the  same  .stream).  Oo  TtjT)i)e  fe 
|tar>  (he  formed  a  resolution)  bffte^i^^o  seize)  Afn  at;  hat), 
acc  bu8  tijaic  lejf  cor* at^aIacc  ce||tc  a  cuji  ajji  a  ej- 
cojtu  Ujroe  f|t>  (therefore)  jti£  fe  -flop  AJ5  An  uat)  A5up 
buOAjfirj. :  "  21  jAbA^b,  cAb  at;  a  b-p ufljfi  a  p  aIuJaS  At) 
ujpge  cA]n?-fe  A]5  6l?"  "3°  be|Tt)}n,"  ajti  (says)  at)  c- 
uaw  50  b-urbAl.  w  H|  pefCjTt)  ctAT)i)op  a  b-q.3  l]on)-pe  aw 
c~wi1*5e  4  TA^A^i  a  ca  a^3  Tt]c  UAjc-pe  ctt5Aro-fe."  w  5]*> 
30  b-pii|l  pe  ATfjlAjb ,"  b'  pTieASAJji  at)  rt?AbA&-AlU.  "H]  'I 
pe  acc  bl^AjAT)  6  jIao|8  eu  b|toc-A]r;n;e  otirn."  "  Oc,  a 
8u|ne  cojft,"  bttbA^ic  at)  c-uat)  pAO]  c^c,  "BtiAgAi)  6 
fjn  i^ojt  1M5A&  roe,"  "SQAipeAS  n?tt»>\  HAib "  eu~p$,  aW 
b*  pjieA3Ajiii  at)  TnAbAb-AlU,  "pe  b'  ACAfn,  a  gUojb  ojirw 
1Ab,  ajut*  pe  An  cap  ce^bnA:  acc  T)iH  aod  3**1  a  btteirr) 
n>o  Ion  a:  buAjifc  .b]oro:"  Agiip  5AI)  pocAjl  ..efle  cujc  pe 
A|ji  ai>-  itAi)  b'oce  a  bj  3^t)  CAbAin  (help)  A^up  pceul  fe 
e  6  cetje. 

Mj'i  c|o|t<st)  (tyrant)  3*1)  teAc-pgeul.  . 

^5nf  T?1  b-pujl  aot)  5A|t  bo  &ttp)e  f^inplf8,  beAJ-cnoj- 
8©Ac,  a  bei,c  A|5  b]te[rr)  le^f  at)  Tr)U|T)qjt  e^oojieAC  a  cA 
ai>v  A|\b-ce|it), 


216 


KEY  TO  EXERCISES- 


TWENTY-FIFTH  LESSON- 
SIN  GU15^)2l<t)  L6J3621M  21JK  FJCjt*. 

EXERCISE  XXXIX.— Un  -H2l01^)Slb  5t*atU$2llb  t5SU3  w  frcit). 

1.  b-^uil  t)ua8acc  Aijt  bit  "A3Ab?"*  2.  H|  b-f?u]i 
t)ua8<\cc  A]fi  bic  "a3Att>."  3.  b-'pujl  t;ua6acc  "aj3"  b* 
AtAjTt?  4.  M|'l  (for  ^  b-fu]l)  i)ua8acc  "A15"  n/  acait*; 
tjf'l  t)ua8acc  aiti  bic  "  A5A]T)T)-T)e"  a  ca  'tjtj  ati  5-corbi)U{8e 
Y  at)  cuaic;  -jf  cofjt  "bAO|b"f  a  cA  'f  At)  rr)-DAile  rbofti^ 
30   TTj-bei&eAb   tjuaSacc   5A6   aotj   lAe  "  A3A]b  ?"     £.  2l?i 

CUAUlf    AITI    AT)    3-CO3A&    T^lceAC    fO    ACA    bill    Af£    CUJl    1?A 

rj-6irrio|pe  ^aoj  crieACAb?  6.  3°  cipce  cuaIa^  :  bo  cluj- 
T)3A&  a  J^itr;  t>|  fe  att;ai7)  c^]b  at>  qti,  acc  bo  gA^n  a 
ttjac-aIIa  at)o  5ac  Ia5  A5ur*  jUat;,  A^ur*  cIuatj  6  13|irr>- 
6bA|fi,  30  ceATjt)  jAjijuqf.      7*  2li)  bojg  30  b-c|OcpA}8  a 

*  The  words  within  inverted  commas  are  those  which  form  the  special 
subject  of  the  Lesson.  The  learner  should,  for  that  reason,  pay  particular 
attention  to  them.  Each  Exercise  is  fashioned  chiefly  with  the  view  of  ex- 
hibiting, in  a  practical  way,  the  leading  features  of  all  that  has  been  explained 
in  the  Lesson  to  which  it  is  annexed. 

f  Observe  the  difference  in  sound  and  meaning  between  the  prepositional 
pronouns  bAojb  (dhuee-iv,  pr.  in  one  syllable),  to  ycu;  &jb  (dkeev)t  of  you ; 
cojb  (dho-iv),  to  them;  bjob  (dhee-iv,  pr.  in  one  syllable),  of  them  ;  some- 
times written  bfobtA.  The  first,  baojb,  to  you,  is  second  person  plural,  com.' 
pounded  of  the  preposition  bo,  and  rib,  or  ]b  (old  form),  you.  The  learner 
will  notice  that  the  broad  vowels,  a,  o,  come  after  b,  because  o  in  bo>  the 
preposition  with  which  it  is  compounded,  is  broad — thus,  at  first,.  too-]h,  and 
then  subsequently  it  assumed  the  present  spelling,  bAojb.  The  second,  &jb, 
of  you,  is  compounded  of  be,  of,  and  ib ;  e  of  be  »  a  slender  vowel ; 
hence  bf b,  f  being  pronoun  ?ed  long,  like  ee,  "Cop  «=  "  bo"  t*&.  to  them* 
&f*b  =s  "  be"  |Ab,  of  them. 


SELF-IXSTBUCTION  I$T 'IRISH.  217 

Uf Aift  "  cu5A|T)t>-t)e  ?"  8.  M]  b-f  uil  ]rt)i)]8e  ajji  tyc  "  0]W* 
50  b-cjocp  A|8.  9.  T>&  in;oibe  "  aih"  n>o  &eAjtb-b|tACA|Ti|b, 
SeAirjuf  A5iif  U]IIoats),  50  b-c]Oc-p^6.  10.  5°  ^eirbir)  t)] 
cojti  50  n)-bej8eAb  iti)t)]8e  Afti  h\t  il  ojtriA."  I  i .  ^ubafftc 
Ti7|fe  fft)*  ^"f.S0?1  c©||*  bo|b,  30  ri)-bei8e.a.8  ctio8acc 
" iot)1)ca."  12.  B-fU]l  fAicqof  "o]tc-fA?"  13.  M|  b-fUjl 
pAjccjof  ''oinij;"  i)j  TiAib  a  jtiATi),  A5Uf  t)|  bei8  a  coibce. 

14.    jj-f  Ull    f  AlZXJOf    "  A]Tt"    b'    ACA1TI    A5Uf    "  A1|l"    fcO    Col- 

ceACAjiAib?     15.  Mf  b-fuil;  ca  iot?i)CA  At)  cjieur)Af  ub  if 

bUAl  bO  cIaT)  3eAltAl^c  A  CA1fbAT)Ab*  i&,  CfA  f  |Ab  T)A  lj- 
A-JtbCUrbACCA  A  CA  A"|5  COTT>TtAC  *f  AT)  C05A8  fo?  17.  ^t> 
ptlAIOC;     AJUf    At)    SATlblT)1A  '  AJUT*    JoCA]lle    6   CUA18,    Ain 

aot)  cAob;  2lur*c|tiA  Aiji  At)  cAob  ejle.     18.  CAb  e  At)  1- 

A8bATl  CO5A18  CA  6Ce<X.C|tA?"  19-  €)U|l  A|TV  ACT?  CAob  le 
fAOJtfACC    fAgAll,     A3Uf*     le     CeAT)T)Af     A     COl^bAll     A]|t     AI) 

CAob  e|te.  20.  Mac  ttjoti  At)  f  qujif  a  a^ti  At)  qi)i)e  bAOT)<s, 
C05A8?  2i.  Jf  ttjoti  50  bejrbit).  22.  Mac  aIuiij  At)  t>]8 
f  |OCcait)  !  23.  Oc,  feAb,  50  bejrbjn  if  A!)-Alu|i)  \ ;  tjj'I 
f]Of  "  A5A]t)t)"  aiji  a  Iuac,  1)0  30   b-f eictr?u|b  At)  c-ati  a 

CAJAf    le    CO3A8.        24.     J f    TT)^At)     l]Ott)    f]0C-CA1T)     30     })-&X)- 

rfjoji.     25.  Ma,  b]beA8\  fAicc^of   otic   fAOj  't)  3-C05A8  fo. 

26.  M/l  f AJCCJOf  OTltt),  Olfl  CUTljTT;  Tt)0  bOCCUf  Al)t)  43jA  t)A 
5-CAC,  A3Uf    At)t)  *t)fA   T)A    f  |C,  A3UT*    3IACAITT)    6    t)-A    lATT)A]b 

fjoccAi^,  ijo  C03A6  fieirt  tt>ati  if  cojl  le]f.  27.  "pejcjit) 
5U|t  burt)e  f]OTi-eA3t;AC  cu  a  i)ej^b  Atj-c-fAogAil  fo  A5uf 
At)t)  rjejqb  ai)  c-fAO^Ail  eile.  28.  Ma  n?ol  rr>e  n?A  'r  fe 
00  co]l  6.  29.  M|  ibolf  Ab ;  \)\  be^rijrr;  acc  at)  f|Ti|t)e» 
BO.  BeAtJtjACc  leAc.     31.  5°  T^J^  hjaic  A5Ab. 


TWENTY-SIXTH  LESSON- 
SIM  3ejS62t<b  l,fe)562lM  21JH  fJCJ^). 

EXERCISE  XL.—?IK  ce2ltRttC2lt>2lfe  5H*ltU52it>. 

KfobATib  A3uf  ^QjCAel. 

I.  %i)  "l]om-fA"  e  fo,  do  <6leAc-fA?,;'  2.  M]  « l]Otth 
fe"  e,  tK>  "  leAC-f a  ;5'  ?f  "  le"  rt)'  aca|ti  e.  3.  %\\i  at) 
A8bA]t  pt),  |f  "Wc-fA"  e,  ojti  if  "leAt-rA"  at)  !i)ettb  a 


218  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

bApjeAf  le  W  ACA|ri.     4.    Mac   t»ac  "le^f"  |:6^ij   cu-fA? 
5.    J'f    ii?ac    "lejf   fef.;"   rrjire.      6.   SATrjlujgeAT;!;  cu  511JI 
ftADA|f    *;  leAt    fe|t;"    at)   cjiAC-tJoyA    fo.      7.    JJ°    bel")|>) 
bjbcAf    Iforr?    pep;    i;o    311ft    cait;|c   cufA,   bu|beACAf   bu|c 
fAOj  bo  CAftAbAf.     6.  M]   rnAjc   Ijorr;    tjati  V  fe|b|ft  1|oti) 
ceAcc,  cjiac-i;6t;a  a   i;Ae   aj3  bAjl   &o   CAfftbe.     9.  M|oti 
ttja^c  l|oir;-rc  fjie  |*|t;  (fjte  is  an  old  preposition,  the  same 
as  fie  or  ^e>  with;  ffie  f|r;  means  afowy  101M  £/*«£,  beside^ 
moreover)^  6}|t   b|    Aft  5-CAifibe  »|l^  "l|W,w  cufA   attjajt; 
be'n  ]0it}lAi)  i;ac  jtA|b  l^nr).    10.  Ca  uA||t  Aft  bttjp  at>  bA?l 
ru<\f  ?     11.    Mjoft  b|t|f  fj  fttAf   50   b-c]    at;   ceACA^Tt  be 
6I05  A||t  rnA|b|T)   AT)i)   ]u6.     12.  2tij  le  b'  ACAffi  ah  coac 
fo?     13,  H]  <lle|f ;"  acc  "l|ort)-fA"  6|ji  b*  ^5  too  ttja- 
CA|ft-rr)6rt  ATi  bub  lejce  e5  A5Air;-f  a  e,  if  Ijoirj-fA  Aoojf  e. 
14.    2l|t   fA5  rj  t)a  cigce,  at;  t»?u^I|t),   at;  fejirrj,  A3Uf  at; 
A|jir;^f  A5Ab-fA?     15.  Mjoti  fA5;  t;j  "  l|or»i-fA"  iAb  fo, 
if  le  SeArnuf  0'Bft|A|r;  rno  6ol-ceACA|fi  iAb..   16.  SJcc  qA 
ati  le]f  i;a  oa,  Aguf  t;a  ca^a|1,  A3«f  tja  caotia^j;  ujle  A]|i 
at;  b-fe^lrt;  e|le?     17.  Jf  le  too  feeATtbjiACAiji  ScepAO  jAb 
ttjle;  -\x  ^e]V  9*  DA5  If  ^eir  T)A  CAfA|l,  |f  le^f  t;a  bA|rb; 
i;a  toi^I|&  Ajiif  t;a  b-AfA|l,  t;a  CAoriAfg  A3iif  oa  3Ab&]jt, 
i;a  b-eunlAic  roAft  acA  3eA&A,  Iacat;,  pfiAOCAige,  ceAftcA, 
co|l|3:  |f  le^f  at;  cxjoitjIat;.     18.  b-'puil  Tt)|le  bAir;  A|3e? 
19.   5o   be|Tt>|T;,  a   ca   A3«f  b'  fe]b|Tt   cujle.     20.  "Cja 
le|f"  at;  baACAill  63  fo  caII?    21.  )y  le  too  &eAfibTiACA|ji 
e,  buACA|U  tt;a|c,    A5uf   A!;cofAT0A]l   le.  t;-a   AtAjft.     22. 
"  C|A  Ai5"  a  b-f u]l  at;  tr;e|b  A}|t3|b  bo  ctiu]t;t;|3  b*  acaiti- 
rb6|t  ?    23.  ipA3A&  iotijIat;  at;  Aj^ejb,  c|Tt;cioll  n;]le  puncA, 
A|5  rno  beATtb-ffUfi  ^Ii;t;a.     24.  4)eAi)fA|8  fe  fpjte   beAf 
&j.     25.  <t>eAi;fA]&  30  beiT^jT;.     26.  Mac  b-fu|l  f|  bul  a 
^ofAb,  at;  tt>|  fo— toi  aIu|t;  t;a  BeAUce|T;e?    27.  t1|'lj  If 
f e|b||t  te|ce,  acc   cu|Tt  f |  at;-  ifaof a6  A|]t   cul   30   co|f eAC 
at;   tt)|    f o   cu3Ait;r),  o't;   t-feAT;-bA|iATbAjl  pa3at;a^5   aca 
f6f  AtT)eAf3  t;a  T;-bAO|t)e  t;ac  b-fu|l  fe  fot)A  pofAb  a  Ttj| 
t)A  BeAl-ce|ne.     28.  21t;  it)]  A]|t  a <  b-f  uil  t;a  f  |l|6  30  f  joji 
A|3   beAt?Ab   ttat;t; — at;  xt)]  if    fukir;A]Tie   be   Tb|orA|b  t;a 
oI|A3at;Aj  ;t)UA|it  a  cu||teAT;T;  at;  c|tu|i)T;e  A5uf  at;  fpeurt, 
le  9-jffft   rt9-biteu5A6   a|3   T;e|te   cA||ie  at;  c-fA05Ail  fo,  a 

J3-CoUA]6  If  UTIA  OTITICA,  A5ttf  ATbATlCAt)!/  50   f3|ATilAC,  feUlh 
li)ATl  ATi)A|l  A*f  A]3  fiA6   le   f|ol   2l6<\]rb— "B}^  fUtJAC." 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  2 1 9 

Jr  1*1  ">!  St)'^]**'  l—n>1  -*  c*  ^  be  beAt)t)AccA}b  bo  5AC 
tille  Icarjb  A]5  a  -b-fujl  ^fiAb  Af]t  nj*&*fli  co  ceAi)Att?A}l. 

28.  b-pufl   |;jof   a-|5   bo   beAjtb-fjujt   a^   aij   mejb   j-o? 

29.  *Ca  fjof;  acc  njA^t  50' leojt  a  tfejqb  be'o  c-fArb^|l 
fo,  leAi;At)D  X)  CA|Wc  |*Aob-bAi)  A^Uf  cu|]teAW  aj|v  le^c  cjaII 
Asuf  cii|5ni)c.  31.  2lbA]ft,  n?A  >f  fe  bo  to\l  e,  ad  it>e]b 
a  bubA^c  n?|fe.  32.  ^eAfipAb;  acc  yfl  aoi?  5*]*  aw. 
33.  SIad  leAc. 


TWENTY-SEVENTH  LESSON- 
SIM  sesici:#m<i)  tejSestN  2i;b  facj<t>. 

EXERCISE  XLL— 21N  Z-WKtyUb  5mitU52lb  2UR  t>2l  fr£e2lt>. 

94)<v]t5<VTfieAb,  6l]fAber,  A511]*  a  (her)  beAfibfjuft. 

I.  L2lt)  "njAjc.leAc"  fjubAl,  a  cajia  tijo  cjio^&e?  2.  Jf 
"nx^c  l]Oii)"  nubAl ;  acc  ]t)9]f  bAn)  a  "  b-c|3' liW  fjub<vl 
c|t]b    T)<v   Ti^ACA|]t|6 ;    6|]t   le]f   At)   f1Wt)e  a  jia6    leAC,  nj 

fjubAlfTAb     A^fl    A1)    71)-boCAft     TT)6fl  ?       3.    SeA8,    "  CJJ    l]t)t)>" 

6j|t  T)]'l  bjiucc,:  00  reAjtcA^T)  A]]t  At)  b-peu]t.  4.  "  jf  beAf 
Ijort)"  |*|udaI  cjijb  t)A  ti7aca^ji|&.  5.  2lr>  "  peAftfi  Wc-fA" 
i)<v  p<^ftce  i)A  At)  bocAjt  ?  6.  )\  "  peAftjv  Ijon?."  7.  2lt) 
beAf  Wc  puba!  awac  A]|t  cjtAc  i;a  n)<\]bt)e  (pr.  maynh- 
ne — bt)  =  double  v  in  sound).  8.  Hi  "beAf  l^orr?,"  ]f  "  bej  j*e 
l^on)"  pjubAl  aidac  ai;  t|tAC-t>ot)A.  9.  B'  fejb]|i  31*71  "ri)&-\i 
le"  bo  8eA|ib-f|u|t  ceacc  ljnt)  ajui*  bUcA  t)0  fcocA  a 
buA^i)c.  10.  M|  "c|5  lejce"  ccacc.  11.  "pent,  b're|b^t 
50  "  b-qj."  12.  3°  cpce  t)|  "rr?A|c  Ijon?"  ]  £A5Ai,l  "  le^ce 
fe]i;>,"  CA]ljr)  co  Alu|i)  A?f  cA  fj.  13.  <De]jt  f]  511ft  "njA^c 
lejce"  ceAcc,  acc  dac  "  fe]b]|t  le^ce,"  tdiuja  b-pAgAfb  cu- 
|*a  ceAb.  14.  "  T3|5  lion?^  pe^ij  ceAb  a  CAb^]tc  &|.  15. 
T^)A  30  rt)^c,  ca  rt)e  cft)ce  5U]t  "  -pe^v|i]t  lejce"  ceAcc  }r^ 
Pai^acc.  16.  "B*  feA]t;t  i^oit)-fA"  ^1^  3°  b-qocpAb  f|. 
17.  2li)  buAl  8]  £At)Acc  '|*  ai)  n)-bA]le?  18.  Mf  buocl, 
lejf.  At)  riT1!1?6  V^'  tf  "StxvcAC  le^ce"  be]6  a  3-cu]beAcc 
a  beATibfjufi.  19-  Oc  t)AC  Aluji)  Arr?A|tcAi)i)  t)A  ti}ACAi|t]6, 
i)ac  Alu]t>;  -peu^  1^  1°T^TPI^j  ^  t\nye  fjAbAji),  t)<v  |?e]c- 
^6054,  A3u|*  i)A  Waca  |?«A6At)A  ujle ;  ijac  beAj*  <vi?  ^ W|*5- 


220  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

c|tAob  £!5tn&  (I  shall  weave)  bo  tt)0  rbACA^ft.  20.  "Ci\ 
|or)5<v  *ijt  ai)  le^T)b  ub  fAoj  3AC  i)|8  ijua8  pejceAtJt)  f|.  21. 
21  8eAjtb-f,ju|t  bjl,  "aij  Ajl  leAc"  ]i6f*A  ]*]A8At)A  C]iu|r)i)U5<\8; 
ajuj*  beAt)j*An)U]b  pleAf*3  b^ob?     22.    Buaji)  t*coca  a3uj* 

|lOf A     Cll     £&}!?,     A     CA]l]t),     tt)AJl      jj*     "  A]l     leAC."        23.     A 

2t)A|t3A^fieAb,  aij  "  jreAjtft  leAC-f a"  At)  fAri)fiA8,  t>a  fiA^ce 
A^ji  bjc  ejle-  be't)  iD-b^AgA-jo?  24.  Jp  "  feAjtjt  l|oii);" 
6|fi  t)|  fe  ATbA^t)  50  b-c|5  le'i)eAC  bul  cji^b  t)A  n?ACA]|t]8 

TTJOf  £UfA  At)r>|*  AT)  Art)  fit),  'T)A  A]fl  £eA8  Art)AA]fl  b|C  ejle, 
ACC  ArbA|tCAT)1?   TJA  "SO]]iZ   A3Uf  3AC  T)]8    £A   CUA]ftC  50   ]*3fA- 

ri)AC.  25.  )\  ^rjojt  f]i;;_ACc  CAb  6  ho  rbeAf  A]ft  cjxac  aij 
^oTjrbA^jt,  ai?  foijrbAjft  Aoibjt)  'tjua^ji  cAjb  ija  cojica  u^le 
Apu]&e?  26.  Ca  fjof  A5An>  511ft  Ajn^ffi  AO(bji)  i;  acc 
t)|  cAjCTjeAtbAC  At)  |*rnuA]T)eA8,  50  b-^u]l|b  i)A  Uece  bfieAgA 
CAftc,  ^5uf  50  b-fiqljb  3]teAt)  A3uf  fU3|tA8  t)A  bljA^OA 
At)i>  3A|t  a  be^c  cAjcce.  27.  2t)A]feA8,  CAjljt?  njo  cleibe, 
i>ac  b-ftql  f]0|*  A3<vb  31171  An)l<\]8  ca  At)  tao^aI — ua]]i 
pAO|  3ne]t)  A3«f  ua^|i  -pAO]  fioi>;  Ai)ojf  At)  fAri?jiAti>  ^iMr 
At)  3eATt>|tA8;   acc  5AC  bu]t)e  bo  jte^i  a  TbjA^t)-     28.  2li) 

*4CU|TT)T)e  leAc"  A1)  ]*U3|tA&  A3Uf  At)  3fieAT>  b|  A3Alt)t)  At) 
|*ATT)ftA8    fO    CUA]8    CAJIC,    CAob    At)    "pAJ]t|t"3e    A]fl    AT)  CjKXlJ- 

rbojfi  ?  29.  jf  "  ciqrbtJe  ljon/'  50  tt^ajc.  30.  ^DeAjtbA^ji) 
bujc  30  b-fU]ln?]b  A|3  ceAC  xx)o  col-ceACA]ji ;  At)  "  Ajl 
leAc"  a  ccacc  AfceAC?     31.  KacpAb  A5up  fAjlce. 


TWENTY-EIGHTH  LESSON— 
2iN  C-OCC2t)2t<t>  iej362W  21Jfc  £jcj<t>. 

EXERCISE  XLII.— 21M  06^210  SmiCUZtftb  2l]R  t)2l  PlceglD. 

1.  'Ca  A]H3eAb  A5Ab,  acc  At)  leAc  |:e]t)  &?  2.  "Ca 
A^3eAb  A3AH),  acc  01  l]onj  pe^t)  e.  3.  C^  caIah)  aj3 
rt)'  ACA^ft  acc  t)|  leir  ^1^)  1«  4.  Ca  ceAC  a]5  njo  rbACAjji 
acc  v]  lejce  fep)  6.  5.  BjoeAt)t)  AlfijeAb  aj3  tijo  8eA|ib- 
bfiACA]jt,  acc  t)|  le]f  fe]t)  &.  .  6.  B-f^jl  leAbA]t  a]5  ho 
8eA|tb-f]U|t  t)AC  ie^ce  ££|t>?  7.  M|'l  A|3  rrjo  8eA]tb-f)ujx 
leAOAjt  i?ac  lejce  tejr?.  8.  Caj8  A13  c]3eA]it)A  t?A  caItuai? 
c|teubA— b"A,  Cv\pA|U,  c<vojtA^8   A511J*   5AbA]|t,  acc  t)|  le|f 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  221 

?&}t)   1A&.       9.  Ca    AT)    CaIaTT)    fO    TT)A|C,    ACC    T)J    lll)t)    }?e|t)   J, 

10.  teif  Aii  pjttinne  a  ttAb,  !?]  I]  n  »)■£©]»)  t)|b  Aj|i  bjc. 

exercise  xliil— an  zKjfyub  smtuSut  sw  t>&  tiCesits.* 

1.  Whose  is  this  town?  2.  It  belongs  to  the  lord.  3. 
Whose  is  this  country?  4.  It  belongs  to  the  people  of 
Ireland.  5.  Whose  is  this  land  ?  6.  It  is  mine.  7.  Is  it 
not  your  father's?  8.  It  is  not.  9.  Whose  are  the  cows  and 
the  sheep,  the  land  and  the  beach?  10.  They  belong  tc 
the  lord  of  the  soil.  11.  Whose  is  this  calf?  12.  It  belongs 
to  the  owner  of  the  cow,  as  the  adage  says*  13.  Thanks  to 
you,  I  know  that  to  the  owner  of  the  cow  the  calf  belongs. 

14.  But  whose  is  the  cow ;  does  she  belong  to  your  brother? 

15.  She  does.  16.  Whose  is  this  stripling?  17.  Is  he  the 
son  of  the  gardener,  or  of  the  man  of  the  big  house  ?  18.  He 
is  the  son  of  the  gardener.     19.  He  is  a  good  young  man. 

EXERCISE  XLIV.—SIN  CeKtWMftWb  SN&tUS&S  &]R  tw  frce&fc. 

1.  C|A  le]f  ao  DAfijteAb  fo?  2.  Ljorn-pA.  3.  Cia  le|t* 
at)  ceAC*  t;o  ?  4.  Le  Se&gAT?.  5.  Cia  lejp  An  ]*5]^n  po? 
6.  Le  SineAb.  7.  Cia  leip  at)  peAnn  po?  8.  Cja  le]f 
at)  -pApe]|t  fo?  9.  Cia  lejf  An  bubAC  fo?  10.  Cja 
le|f  Ai>  bubAbAn  fo  ?  11.  Cia  leif  at)  t*Iaca  po?  i2. 
C{A  leif  at)  cleice  fji)?  13.  Cia  lejf  at)  cat^aI  po  ca 
A|5  SeAroup?  14.  Cja  lei|*  at)  cof^rplACt  po?  15.  C]A 
be  at)  i  orb  A]  5  po?  16.  C]A  "aju"  b-frujl  At)  pcAprt  po? 
17.  C]A  "le]]*"  at)  leAbAtt  pcAjrie  yd?  18.  C]A  ieip  ai) 
atiat)  po?  19.  C|A  leip  at)  peoil  fo?  20.  Cja  lejp  at) 
cu  p|t)?  21.  )x  le  Ti)'ACA|Tt  j.  22.  Cia  left*  at)  rt)AbA8 
ub  A5UT;  at)  rbtol-cu  pjt),  Agup  A1)  rnAbAb  W|f5e  ub  ca 
>5Ab-pA?  23.  W\  leAc-pA  iAb.  24.  2to  piuoAlpAib  cu 
l{Ort),  tt)A  Y  pe  bo  coil  e,  aj?i  bnuAC  T)a  rj-AOAjrje  fb  ? 
25.  S]ubAlpAb.  26.  2lo  b-pe|ceAr)T)  cu  at)  cotiti  caII  aiti 
bitiiAC  T)A  l|T)ne  ?  27.  "pejCjrt).  28.  pejcirt)  5|ortrit:]A|&, 
A5up  coit)]t)|8>  A5ut;  coiun  51at*a?  A5up  coipiTt  oatja  50 
rj-ujle  Ann  fo ;  if  pjArnrAo  at)  aic  j ;  c|a  lejp  )  ?  29. 
Jp  le  ceAt)f ATtc  r)A  L^ijeAi)  ].  30.  t^A  n)e  bui&eAC  6u]c 
t,woi  t>o  6eA5-t:|ieAfCAl,  acc  jp  ei5ii)  bAtt)  bul  50  OAjle 
21ca  — cljAC  a  i)6cc.     31.  "Ca  pe  Ann  ato  iroceACCA. 


222  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

TWENTY-NINTH  LESSON- 
SIN  N2iOJ#)2l<b  3N€tU32l4)  21JH  £jCJ<D. 

EXERCISE  XL V.— 21W  CU52i)&b  3W£ltU32lfr  »1K  ttfl  frce&t). 

,  1.  It  is  good,  for  you  to  be  poor,  though  you  do  not  think 
it  good  (literally,  though  it  is  not  good  with  you),     2.  It  is 
good  with  me  (I  consider  it  good)  to  be  here,  though  it  is 
not  good  for  me.     3.  Is  it  good  with  you  (do  you  like)  to 
come  with  me?     4.  It  is  not  good  with  me  (I  do  not  like) 
to  go  with  you,  although  perhaps  it  were  good  for  me.     5, 
Was  it  good  with  your  father  (did  your  father  like)  to  die  ? 
6.  It  was  not  good  with  him,  nor  with  us  (neither  he  nor  we 
liked  it),  though  it  would  be  good  for  many  if  he  should 
die.     7.  Every  person  considers  it  hard  to  leave  this  miser- 
able world.     8.  It  is  hard  with  the  poor  (the  poor  think  it 
a  hard  thing),  and  it  is  hard  with  the  rich.    9.  It  is  harder 
the  rich  man  to  go  to  heaven,  though  it  is  not  hard  with  him 
(does  not  consider  it  hard).     10.  Is  it  ill  with  you  (i.e.,  do 
you  bear  ill  the  fact)  that  your  neighbour  is  rich?     11.  It 
is  not  ill  with  me  (I  do  not  bear  it  ill),  but  certainly  it  is  ill 
for  me,  for  he  will  exercise  violence  on  myself  and  on  my 
household.     12.  It  is  ill  with  George  (George  bears  it^ill) 
that  his  enemy  has  died,  although  there  is  no  good  for  him 
in  it.     13.  For  ill  on  me  (to  spite  me)  my  boy  (servant 
man)  committed  theft,  because  I  considered  it  ill  tnat  he  had 
been  along  with  us.     14.  Speak  to  him  (make  conversation 
with  him).    15.  I  wish  to  speak  with  him, -but  it  is  not  good 
for  me  to  speak  with  him.    16.  Are  you  friendly  (disposed) 
towards  him?     17-    I  am  friendly  disposed  towards  him, 
although  I  am  not  friendly  with  him.     18.  Do  not  be  so. 
19.  I  shall  not  (be). 

EXERCISE  XLVL— 21H  SdSeSlb  3NSltU$?lt>  &1K  t>2l  fr.CeSlfc. 
1.  2triM|tc  aiti  at>  | ATI.     2.  21tt)ATica]tt).    3.  Mac  beA|t5 

CA   At)  5|HAT>   **)°\X  't>UA]]t   cA  X]   le  &ttl  fAOI.      4.   Oc,   cA 

f!  (5TllA1^  tne  sun>  is  ^eiru  gen#  *n  3uash)  \q  FejCfjT)  jrAOf 

10T)TIA6    AjUf   t:AO|   giofTt  TT)6|Tl  AT)  CflAt-1)6fJA  fp.     5.   2t?TJATl- 

cahi)   ai;  tt)u]ti  a  bejc  A|]t  tejne.     6.   5°   &*!"?!?   awati- 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  223 

caw.  7.  6-f;»}l  bo  cAitAb  ai>  bjAlUcdiTi  le  bul  30 
2tme]tjCA?  8.  T&  fe  le  bul  atj  c~feACc-Tt)Aii)  po.  9.  3° 
be|m|9,  10.  Jot)3At)CAc  "le  71^8,"  fAOjl  n?6  i)ac  riAcpAb 
re  a  eojoee  aijo.  II.'Ca  fAOCjtu^AO  "beACA]|t  le  fAJ&jl" 
*09a  Uecjb  fo.     12.  J§«£U}1  a  cejrtb  bot)A?    13.  Nj  tdajc 

I    le    CAJfCe   A   fAOCflttJAfc    30    CAfAfb.       14.    fi-fU]l    CU-|'A 

le  bul  a  m-bA|le  a  t>occ?  15.  *Ca  rt)e  le  bul.  16.  lla.6 
hjaI  e  le  bul?  17..  Hj'l;  \)\  b-pu|l  j*e  ojaI,  ojji  \\  buAl 
6ah)-|* a  A|f b|]t  a  8eAi}A6  *fAi>  ojbce  caji  j*|n  ca  at;  3saI- 
Iac  le  ej|i|3AS.  v  18.  fefejt1!"?  cotijAijtle  bujc  3A1?  a  bul, 
6]]t  x\  WO  oatia?t)a}1  ]  50  iu-be]b  tto][itt)  A3A]t)t).  19.  S] 
n)o  OAftATr)A]Ufe  t;ac  rp-bejb.  20.  Nac  feiceATro  cu  60 
beA|t5  aY  ca  at?  ppeuTi?  21.  13-fujl  beAH3Af  *jAt)  yy>en]i 
cuA]t  fcojTtuje  le  c&acc.     22.  TX     23.  2$)A]fe,  \y  cuitja 

l]OTTJ  CAOb   T)A  CUAft  |*0;    ||»   Tt)|A0  I|011)   AT)   feAirjiAb   a   bei- 

|teAf  Ijiw,  3A0  itjeAf  a  beic  A5Ajr)i)  Ajjt  cuATtAjb.  24. 
B|beA8  bo  cojl  f&\t)  A3Ab.  ^ 


THIRTIETH  LESSON- 
SIN   ?;RJOC2i<D2l<t)   L&JS621N. 
exercise  xlvii.— gan  se2icL$)ub  ismtulMb  w  m  frCe^s. 

1.  2t)A|fe,  a  SeAjjAii)  ca  b-fujl  cu  A]5  bul?  2.  tb 
ti?e  A|3  bul  ctm?  At?  bA|ie.  3.  Stjuf  qA  fe  7*0  A75  T*jub<vl 
"fiorbAC?'  4  2t)'  05IAC  UjlleAn?.  5.  C|A  <mt  uaju  u]io]n)e 
fo"  UAjb  cu  A15  At)  n>bA]le?  6.  Njoji  ]tA]b  rt)e  "jtojiiie 
f0''  A}5  bAjle  le  bljAgA^CA.  7.  Cj4  ca  "  norrjAc"  atk>]|' 
■f  at)  n?-bA]le  ?  8.  H|'l  Aot?  be  tik  CAjiAbAjb  "  noiT>ATT>" 
le  fAjlce   CAOAjftc  bAit) ;    cAjb  tiile  njAub,  n/  acajji  A5tip 

U)0      TTTACA7H,     Tf)0      bflACAjlAj     A3UT*      TOO      8eA]tbf  JUTIA,     Ujle 

juifgce.  9.  )x  bjtoQAc  50  bejri)jr)  eu]iJ)i?tt5A&  aju  yo.  10. 
M|  c6|fi  8uji)r>  be]C  ^ao|  b|toi^  A||t  bA?  A|t  5-CAnAb,  5]\i 
cA  A1)  bAf  u|torijA|i)i)"  ujle  11.  jf*  fAO|  i«;6n  cu.  12. 
*Ca  rrje  bu|8eAC  8u|c;  ^ewc  n?e  ai>i?  fo,  A5u|*  a^  boii^Aij 
rrjou  "itorbAm"  ]*OT;Afj  t)0  boi}Af  <cnon>ATt),"  ai?  bAf  A3Uf 
at)  c-f  jojtTtujbeAcc  "  |torbAn7 ;"  c&  A5ATT)  frdf  cnojbe  lAi> 
be  8ocu}'  A5U|«  be  ir>|fi)eAc,  roAji  jeAll  50  b-^u]l  30  |*|0|t 
or*  ri)o  cori?Ai|t  (continually  in  my  view)  bl^e  <t)e  aju}*  a 


224  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

5fi&8  i)AorbcA.  13.  Bub  rba-jc  Ijon?  bA  nj-be]6eAb  Ajj  jac 
btiji;e  ]Ab  pji)  "  of  a  cort)A|{l.',  .14.  B{  aj5  n&  nAOjri), 
rnAjt  t)a  b-Jwb<x^8ce  *f  an  c-feAi)fi&cc,  bljje  <t)e  op  a  3- 
corb^||t.  15.  M<vc  c5]|t  bu]i)rj,  *r><\}t  at>  5-ceAbi)&  e  a 
6e]C  of  Ajt  5-corbA|fi.      16.  SAOjljrt?  50  b-piql  cu  ceA|tc. 

EXERCISE  XLVHL— UN  C»06C2?)21t>  3N&tU52tfX  2I1H  t>&-frce*it>. 

A  conversation  between  a  neighbour  and  a  poor  sick  man. 

I.  You  are  welcome  (welcome  before  you),  a  hundred 
thousand  welcomes  before  you,  friend  of  my  heart.  2.  May 
good  be  to  you  (thanks  to  you),  my  good  Sir:  I  see  that 
you  are  here  alone.  3.  Indeed  I  am  here  alone,  as  poor  and 
as  bare  as  Job,  without  anything  to  put  under  me  or  over  me. 
4.  Why  are  you  so  poor  and  so  bare ;  where  are  the  friends 
you  had,  where  are  your  own  people,  who  were  fond  of  you, 
and  where  is  your  relative,  David  Brown?  5.  If  David 
were  with  me  now,  I  should  not  be  as  I  am,  but  there  is  no 
help  for  it;  he  went  from  me,  across  the  great  sea,  to  a  land 
that  is  free,  and  he  has  left  me,  like  Ossian,  after  the  Fenians: 
"An  old  man,  stricken  in  years,  decrepid,  grey,  without 
food,  without  clothing,  without  music."  6.  Sad  is  your 
case,  and  poor  are  you :  but  still'have  you  not  land  and 
herds ;  or,  if  you  have  not,  you  have  money,  for  you 
amongst  your  relatives  were  wealthy.  7.  It  is  true  there 
was  a  time  when  I  wa3  wealthy,  held  in  esteem,  and  in  great 
repute,  but  that  time  is  now#i;er  (me)  :  the  herds  have  gone 
from  me  ;  I  lost  the  money  I  had ;  my  master  took  my  land 
from  me  ;  L  fell  into  sickness,  and  now  I  am  weak,  poor, 
feeble,  forlorn,  far  in  years  advanced.  8.  Can  I  do  anything 
at  all  that  would  be  a  comfort  to  you?  9.  It  is  a  comfort 
to  me  that  you  have  come  to  me,  for  it  is  not  everybody  that 
comes  to  hold  a  conversation  with  a  person  who  is  poor,  for 
as  the  proverb  says :  "He  who  is  up  is  toasted  ;  he  who  is 
down  is  trampled  upon."  10.  You  are  not  down  yet,  for  if 
you  lost  your  money,  and  if  your  people  have  gone  from 
you  (forsaken  you),  you  have  not  lost  reputation,  and  your 
fame  has  not  passed  away.  1 1.  That  is  true ;  my  health  too 
is  returning,  and  as  you  yourself  often  said,  "  health  is 
better  than  wealth  ;;>  and  with  regard  to  my  money,  I  care 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  225 

not  whether  it  is  with  me  or  from  rnc.  12.  You  are  as  every 
person  ought  to  be,  possessed  of  sense,  and  accepting  every- 
thing (as  coming)  from  the  hand  of  God.  13.  Your  dis- 
course gives  (to)  me  great  solace.  14.  Upon  my  word  to 
you,  when  I  heard  that  you  were  under  affliction,  the  intel- 
ligence went  through  me  (affected  me)  greatly.  15.  I  do 
not  wonder.  16.  I  have  for  you  now  a  new  suit;  put  this 
coat  about  you ;  put  this  cloak  on  your  shoulders,  and  come 
with  me.  17-  I  return  you  thanks  from  my  heart,  and  that 
you  may  be  a  year  from  this  day  (this  time  twelve  months) 
seven  (fold)  better. 


THIRTY-FIRST  LESSON- 
SIN  T,-%Onfy9\<b  16)362111  <£>6U5  21JR  tjcijt). 

The  Forty-ninth  Exercise  is  already  sufficiently  explained,  for  many  passages 
are  translated  in  the  body  of  the  text. 

EXERCISE  L. —  SflH   C?l052lt>Slb   5N&tU5*lt> ;  OR,  21 N   OCl6#J?l£> 

1.  How  much  do  I  owe,  master  (literally,  how  much  is 
on  me),  for  I  wish  to  pay  my  debts  ?  2.  You  owe  a  hundred 
pounds  (a  hundred  pounds  is  on  you).  3.  It  is  not  much. 
4.  Do  you  like  to  pay  the  debts  of  any  other  person  ?  5.  I 
do  like.  6.  How  much  does  my  father  owe?  7.  Two 
hundred  pounds.  8.  How  much  does  my  brother  owe?  9. 
A  year's  rent,  and  the  price  of  five  score  sheep.  10.  How 
much  is  that?  11.  About  five  hundred  pounds.  12.  If  I 
(shall)  pay  all  the  debts  that  are  on  us,  there  will  be  for  you 
near  (to)  a  thousand  pounds  to  get.  13.  There  will  indeed. 
14.  You  ought  to  act  as  the  steward  apted,  of  whom  we 
read  in  the  Gospel.  15.  What  (how)  is  that?  16.  Do 
you  not  know  ?  have  you  not  read  it  often  ?  17.  Although 
I  even  heard  it,  I  like  to  hear  it  again.  18.  There  was  a 
rich  man  who  had  a  steward,  and  there  came  a  charge 
against  him  (a  charge  was  brought  against  him)  that  he 
squandered  his  (master's)  substance.  And  his  lord  sum- 
moned him,  and  said  with  (to)  him :  What  is  this  I  hear  of 
you?  give  an  account  of  your  stewardship.  19.  But  what 
did  the  steward  do?     20.  He  called  together  the  parties 


226  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

that  were  in  debt,  ard  he  said  to  the  first  person,  "  How 
much  do  you  owe  Any  lord?"  (literally,  how  much  has  my 
lord-on  you).  And  the  man  replied,  "A  hundred  barrels 
of  oil."  He  said,  "Take  thy  pen  and  write  fifty  barrels." 
And  he  said  to  the  second  man,  "  And  you,  how  much  do 
you  owe  ?  Who  says,  "  A  hundred  measures  of  wheat." 
"  Make  (of)  it  four  score,"  says  he.  The  Lord  praises  this 
steward^:  now  will  you  act  towards  me  as  he  acted  towards 
those  who  OYred  the  debt?  21.  Thanks  for  your  Scripture 
(information),  yet  I  will  not  act  according  to  your  request. 
22.  I  pay  then  all  that  is  on  myself  and  on  my  friends  (all 
that  I  and  my  friends  owe). 


THIRTY-SECOND  LESSON- 
SIN  <D2iK2l  L6J3621M  21JK  T;RJOC2l<t>. 

EXERCISE  LI.— mi  C-2lOHSJ)^lb  5N&CU5210  211R  C21052K). 

1.  Is -this  cloth?  (literally,  whether  cloth  it,  this  ? — the  verb 
If  being  omitted  before  the  pronoun  e,  as  is  usual  in  short 
assertive  or  interrogative  sentences).  2.  Yes.  3.  How 
much  have  you  on  it — i.e.,  what  price  have  you  set  on  it  ? 
what  is  its  price  ?  how  is  it  sold  ?  4.  Fourteen  shillings 
per  yard.  5.  It  is  dear ;  it  is  not  worth  that.  6.  Indeed  it 
is  worth  that,  and  it  is  even  cheap  at  that  price.  7.  Have 
you  (cloth  of)  satin  or  (of)  silk?  8.  I  have — literally,  (it) 
is;  to  me  being  understood.  9.  How  much  do  you  sell  it 
at?  10.  Two  pounds  for  the  yard  (per  yard).  11.  It  is 
cheap  for  that.  12.  Do  you  wish  to  buy  it?  13.  I  do ; 
cut  of  it  two  yards  and  a  half.  14.  Have  you  other  wares  ? 
15.  I  have,  in  that  side  yonder  of  the  shop.  16.  I  intend 
to  procure  (make  a  purchase  of)  tea  and  sugar ;  for  how 
much  do  you  sell  the  sugar.  17.  There  are  five  shillings 
the  pound  for  tea,  and  six  p#nce  the  pound  for  sugar.  18. 
That  is  dear ;  I  shall  not  give  that  much  (price)  for  the  tea ; 
the  sugar  is  sufficiently  cheap  ;  take  then  four  shillings  and 
six  pence  for  the  tea.  12.  Well,  whereas  it  is  customary 
with  you  to  come  to  me,  have  it  (let  it  be  to  you)  for  that; 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  227 

but,  upon  myvword  to  yoa,it  is  cheap;  and  were  it  not  that 
it  is  yourself  v$o  a^e  there,  I  would  not  give  it  you  at  that 
price.  20.  May. good  be  (I  am  much  obliged)  to  you, 
and  I  am  thankful  to, you.  21.  What  is  this  you  have  (got) 
in  the  barrel  ?  22.  Wine.  23.  What  kind  of  wine  is  it— 
Spanish  wine  or  French  wine,  white  wine  or  red  wine, 
Champagne  or  the  contrary?  24.  It  is  only  ordinary  red 
wine,  and  it  is  three  shillings  a  bottle.  25.  I  shall  not  buy 
it ;  wine  is  dear  in  this  country ;  I  wish  I  were  in  France. 
26.  Perhaps  it  is  better  for  you  to  be  here -at  home.  27* 
Have  we  a  good  harvest  this  year  ?  28.  We  have.  29.  Is 
oats  dear,  and  is  wheat?  30.  They  are.  31."  How  much 
is  for  barley ;  (how  much)  for  rye  ?  32.  They  are  cheap. 
33.  Shall  we  have  a  drink  since  we  are  together?  34.  We 
will.  35.  What  do  you  like — a  goblet  of  wine  or  a  bowl 
of  punch?  36.  I  shall  have  the  goblet  of  wine.  37.  Is 
not  a  bowl  (glass  or  tumbler)  of  punch  better,  for  I  like  to 
"  send  round  the  bowl."  38.  I  prefer  the  wine.  39.  Have 
it  so ;  a  man's  support  (is)  his  will. 

EXERCISE  LII.^.?IW  t>6#)*lb  5N&CU5216  K\K  6&032lt>. 

1  21  Saoj  at)  onojn  f|on  61  Ijorn  (the  phrase  b^Ai),  or 
biton  otutj,  is  understood).  -2.  Le  foni),  a  Saoj.  3.  Cja 
aca  if  peATtTt  leAc,  at;  yr\oxy  beAjis  r>o  An  fjon^jonn?  4. 
Jf  feATitt  liorr>  An  y\ox)  £|otin  'i)A  An  f?]on  beAfi3.  5.  <DeAij 
bArn  cjneAltAf  yr\o\)  ol  tjon),  a  beAi)  uAf  Afl  :  \\o\)9  a  S&oj, 
jr]on  bo  yt)  ttjhaoj  UAf  ajI,  ttja  *f  e  bo  co]l  e,  6.  3°  V°Wm 
ii)^Tij  a  buine  cojft.  7.  C]A  "aca"  feojl  if  foAjtri  leAc— 
UAi;-f*eojl,  eunlAjc,  t)o  cAojt-feojl  ?  8.  Jf  feA]Vft  lion>  hatj- 
^eo|l.  9.  21  Sao],  cja  aca  jf  tt>]at)  Wc-fA?  10.  Bejb 
CAojt-feojl  ASArr;,  tha  'f  Ve  &0  coil  &  H.  T/fc  50  thaic; 
beAnpAjb  bo  catia&  at;  BIacac  at)  tneAf  bATn  y\ox)  6l  1|Ott). 
12.  3°  fOT>tt)ATt,  a^Sao].  13.  Cja  "aca"  ff  feATtji  Wc, 
at)  'pojtc  no  at)  peATtTtAjo?  14.  Jf  feAfitt  Ijorr)  at)  '-poiic. 
15.  )f  btteAg  a»)  fjon  6-fo.  ljS.  T^A  ^Aicqof  ttjoji  aiji 
Sac[*at)iac  At)0]ry  £aoj  'p  b-pjtAinc,  f  AOilirt).    17.  T/&  eAsU 

Tf)6ft   A]TIC|.       18.    C|A  "*ACA"  ]f    feAJlfl    leAC,  SACfAT)l|AC  T)0 

^jtAinc?    19.  )y  feArtjt  le  tiojut)  "  ATAjnn"  SACfAi)}Ac;  if 
feAjiTi  le    TndfiAT)   "  a3ait)0>"  An  ^tiai^c  :   bA  TT)-be|6eA8 

SACfAT)JAC    T)|Of    CeAT)ATf)U    l|T)T),  A^ttf    ^AT)  fcUbA|&  A  6eA- 


228  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

t)a&  b|tn>  b*  feATtfi  l|oit)  Sac^at^ac.  20.  Cta  "aca"  be 
tja  c]t]  >*eirto  bejjjio^ACA  a  b'  ^eATijt  bo  't?  cjjt  fo?  21, 
)X  beACAjjt  AfiAb,  50  bejri^i) ;  cA^b  <uile  T)ATT)AbAC  leif 
at)  qjt  fo,  it) ATI  X]\)'  V]  ttjaic   l]onj    ceAcbAji  "  aca."     22. 

SeATTJUjf,    ir)T)1f    bATT),    CjAT^J*     b-f?tt-(l     bO     CATtAb     CO|CArf)A|l 

at;  cjgeAtnjA  Ua  tliill.  23.  T^A  fe  30  ttjatc.  24.  6-puil 
te  ^aoj  rbeAj*  tt)6ti;  b-ftql  itjeAt5  TDdji  A13  tdojiat)  "  A^b" 
ajti?  25.  21)5  V°]W)  *5*\Wi  cA;  A|3  TtopT)  e|le,  tJi'l.  26. 
C|A  «cA3A^b"  b-fu|l  aij  qotjr;  if  tt?o  a|ti-t*at;?  27.  TA 
C|ot)t>  athtjoti  A5Aiu-f*e]9  aiti.     28.  21  Saoi,  it*  co]ft  btqc 

CUAIflC  A  CAOAlflC  OfiAlTVtj  AT)  f O^Ajl  fO  ;  If  TTJA1C  le  TDOTlAT) 
"  A3A1T)T)"     CU.    fe|Cn»?C     AT)T)    ATI    TT)eAf 3.        29.     SaO|1|TT)    50 

beATipAb.     30.  Bej6  bjtob  n0ji  otia]T)t>  b*  fe|C|*ii)c. 


THIRTY-THIRD  LESSON— 
m  ZH)%®9l<h  16J5621T1   21JR  i:FJOC2i<D. 

EXERCISE   LIIL— SIN   CR]^)2tt)   3W»tuSafe  2l]R   £&032Lt>. 
?J)ACA]tl  A]3  %0utja6  a  CUjtjije. 

HlfCATib,  SeofifA,  6l|f. 

i.    (Btf^ATtb)  — -'peuc   at)   iorf)Ai3   XWI    cja  b-puil  fj 
cofAtf>A|l    "leif?"      2.    (SeortfA)— -'CA   fl    cofAfi)A]l   leyj* 

AT?    C-fASATlC.       3.    Nflj     ACC    CA    £]0f*     A3ATt?-T*A    C|A    CA   ]*] 

cofATi)Ail  leif.  4-  CtA  "lejf""  AtK>]]*?  5.  le  n/  acaj?i. 
6.  3°  be]Tt)]T)  i)|  b-£i?il;    30  b]tieAC  feuc  Affiq  ^Ir*     7. 

2lTT)ATlCA]rf)  Aljt  A  TT)AlA]&,  Affl  A  5|Al,  A5Uf  A]fl  AT) 
flt)]3«  8.  %CZ  ATT)AftC  CUfA  A1TI  AT)  C-f U|l  J  CA  AT)  C-fU]l 
AThCOfATTJA]!    te    fUll   AT?   ASAfl  SeA^ATT).       9.    (2t)ACA1]t) — 21 

leAt)bA  b-^u]l  pb  |te|6?  10.  (RffCAfib) — SeAb,  a  2J)aca]|i, 
cArr)U]b  ujle  rieib.  11.  B-£u]t  eoluf  A3Aib  Af]i  buri  lei- 
geAi)?  12.  (R|T*CA]tb)—^CA  ^{Of  A3A1179  30  b-cui3irr)-fe 
Ti/O  cu]b  iejzjeAT).     13.  (Seo|ifA)—DA  ttjo  cu]b  f*e|i)  A5ATT)- 

t»Ae        14.    (6l|f)— T^A     A5ATT)-fA     3AC     -pOCAjl     AT)T)     TT)0    l©|- 

3eAT)A]b  u»le  acc  at?;a|tj  cri«.|T)T)e-ebluf-~ .t?|'1  t*e  ^p)  A3ATT7. 
15.  (2|}ACA]|t)~-lii  ce]fbeocA|6  rt)e  acc  AT)t)f  at;  ceA5AT*^ 
C|t]OfbAi5  ArbA]i?;  Kji'CAiTib,  c|A  fe  <D}A?  16.  C|iucu]3- 
ceo]|i   t)e|Tf;e   A3aj*   sAlri)Ay   A5U|»   Atib-C|3eA]tr)A  5A6  utle 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  229 

pi$,     17.  $J)mc  at)  bitACAjl:  cja  ttjejb  peAnfA  *9Q  43JA  ? 

18.  (KjTTATlb) Dfll,  peATtfAT)T)A,  AT)  C-ACA1]t,  AT)  TT)AC,   A3Uf* 

AT)  SpjouAb  M<vorb.  19.  ^jorbAic  at)  buACAjl:  cia  "aca" 
oe  t)a  cnj  peAnf*AT)T)A]b,  a  Seojtf  a,  3UC  coUt)  bA01)l)A  ?   20. 

2t)AC  C)e  AT)  bAJtA  peATlfA  be  't>  CJl]AT)6|b  TAO-t)AOrf)CA.  21. 
C]A    AT)    lA    AITt    A    TIU5A8  e?       22.    LA    T)OblAC    A]fl    UAIfl    All 

Ti)eA6o|T)  oibce.  23.  (RjtTAfib) — DA  n)e  cujnfeAc,  a  ri)A- 
CA]|t.  24.  DA  30  tt)A]c,  a  lejrjb,  bj  cu  A15  jia8  5UU  ftA^b 
cu  cofATt)Ail  le  bujr?e   e|3]i).     25.   Nj  feab,  acc   bubA|]tc 

SeOTtfA     30    b-£U]l     AT)     lOTT)A]3    fO    COf*ATJ)A]l     "  le|f*"    AT)   C- 

fA5A|ic  at)  acajti  SsaJat).  26.  2l5Uf  CAb  e  be|]t  CUf*A? 
27.  <t)e]TitTT)  5«|t  co|*Arf)A]l  le  it/  acaiji  ].  28.  2I311T*  C]<X 
b--pu]l  cut*a  c6pAti)Ail  "  ie|f"  le  bo  £luc<\  ttjotia?    29.  Da 

TT)e  COT*ATT)A]l  le  TIT*  ACAjtt.  30.  21  b-C|3  leAC  "  ATI  T)- 
jfcCAl.Ti"  A  TtA8?  3i.  D13,  30  G|T)Ce.  32.  ClA  AT)  C-ACA1Ji 
Ajjl   A    CflACCAT>?       33.     C>[A ATI     ThACA^fl     AC&    A]|t    T)eAlT), 

TT)Af>  bubA]Tic  t)aott)  pndqr/jAT/ :  cu|tt)T)15|it)  at)  ?/5eul  a  b* 
jTjrrff  cu  bu]T)T),  34.  21  SeojtfA,  b-fruji  cur-A  cofArf^l  le 
4ijA,  iT)T)]f  bArt).  35.  C|t)ce,  cA  Tt)e  coy att)<\]1  "le]?;;"  7]" 
cofArf)A]l  rr/  at)Att)  lejf\  36.  Oc,  a  T/AO]leAt)T)  cu  r|f)? 
37.  DA  n)e  cii)T)ce  be.  38.  D<xbA]Ti  A-fjte,  t^au  t*]T),  3AT) 
cu  fe|T)  a  6eAT)A&  TjeATTVcor/ATbAjl  lejf,  aj5  n)jlleA&  jorbAjge 

CO  4vlu]T> 


THIRTY-FOURTH  LESSON- 
siN  cmtmvfym  ifej3B2iTi  2ijr  DRjoc2i<t). 

EXERCISE   LIV.— Utt  CG®t?lKSgi)Kb   5N2itU5&b   5il]K   C2i052l$. 
1,  b-pU^l  Ctt-fA  'bO  bllACAT.1  Tt)A]C,  a  SeATDUff?     2.  DA]rt), 

a  S*0],  'n)0  buACAjl  rbA^c;  cAjtt)  a  5-corirT)Aj6e  'rrjo  buA- 
CAfil  tf)A|c.  3.  b-"pu|l  bo  beATtb-fjun  Bl|r  'dd  a  ca]1]1) 
Ti)A]C.     4.  Da  f^  't)T)  a  CA]l|T)  n)A|c;  A5UT*  be^t  rsy    acajti 

30   Tt)-be]6    T/]  y\)X)    A    TT)T)AO|    AT)1T)A]C.      5.    b-'piijljb   bo    6eAT(» 

b|tA]CTie  A511T;  bo  col-ceACAjiA  at)T)  fo?  6.  DAjb.  7.  b- 
'pujlib  't)t)  a  T/coUjnjb  T?)Ajce?  8.  DA|b,  a  Tte]|t  a  it)- 
bl^AgAT).  9.  2lr>  fe  fo  bo  colceACATt  Seor*ep,  a  cA  }i)X)  a 
f  ?colA|Tie  n)6|n?  10.  Jf  fe.  11.  Da  50  toa^c,  a  Seorep, 
b-fu|l  fjof  A5Ab  f5eulA|beACc  at)  BjobU  50  tt)A|c?     12. 


230  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRI8H. 

SeA&,  ca  A3ATT)  eoluf  A]ji  he^^rj  6).  13.  b-pu|l  pjof 
A3Ab  q<v  fe  Seoj*ep  t^ac  jACOjb?  14.  Bj  Y&*vn  a  rijAoji 
A^|t  CAlArb  u|le  oa  b-65ipce,  A3up  'w  *-  flAimjgceojjt 
A(5  a  pobal.  15.  2in  Baojkxc  b]  Ann,  no  63fpceac?  16 
6>Ab]tAC  bj  Ann.  17.  B-pu|l  p]Of  A5Ab  ftAjfi  n^  Rojtbe? 
18,  |^|'l  mofiAn  p|Of.  19.  21  b-q5  leAC  innno  q<v  fe 
Jul]ttf 'CA6fA|i;  Ai)  KornA!)<xc  a  b]  aw,  i)o5aH?    20.  6f 

fe     't)t)     A     Koi!)AT)ACj     A5Uf    CA     CAjl     AJ]t,     3U]t     fUAJft     fe 

buAjbe   A^]t  t)A  5a]U,  A3uf   51*1*   bub  e  An  ceub   cAor<xc 

HOftjA1)AC  A  CA]VM,C  AfJV  cAl<\rn  tja  BfUCA}ne.      21.  C|A  fe 

.t)Aorb  Pac|iu|c?     22.  Bj  fe  JtJ0  a  &*fpo5   nAoiijcA  A5tir 

b|    fe    't>n    A    ApfXOl    CUTT)    Aft    5-C^Ce.       23.    T/b    30     T1)A|C: 

ca^ji  eohjAC  A]|t  fCA|jt?  24.  B-f ujl  eoluj*  aj3  n)A5A]ftfji 
UilleAfl)  A]ji  fCA|]t?  25.  'Ca,  co  rnAjC  l]orn-fA:  cAmuib 
le  cejle  Annf  at)  3-ciqbeAcc  ceAbnA.  26.  B-£«|l  eotur 
Aj3e  A^|t  a  ceA5Ajf  CujofbA^  rnAjt  At;   3-ceAbnA?     27. 

CA.      28.    CfA  C|lUCa|5   A5Uf   Cttjft   Affl   A$  C-fAOJAl  x°  ca? 

29.  Jr  Aoor  *V  ceAi)5A  SAOj&jhje — ceAn3A  n)o  qn-bttcc&jf, 
b'po^Urn  rne  at?  ceA3Af*5  CftjOfbAjJ.    30.  Ol  ca  50  inAjc; 

]f   ATT)lA|b    Jf    peA|l|i;    CA    luAC-5A]ft    Ofltt)    fAOf. 

EXERCISE   LV\— SIN   CU1Se?Ub   5N&CU$*ab   »t«   C?l05?lt3. 

1 .  Who  created  and  placed  you  on  (in)  the  world  ?  2. 
God.  3  What  is  the  first  thing  that  every  Christian  ought 
to  believe  ?  4.  That  there  is  only  one  God.  This  is  the 
first  article  of  the  creed.  5.  Who  is  God?  6.  The  Creator 
of  heaven  and  earth,  and  Sovereign  Lord  of  all  things.  1, 
Was  God  existing  at  all  times  ?  8.  Yes,  and  before  all 
time,  for  he  is  without  beginning  and  without  end.  9. 
Where  is  God  ?  10.  He  is  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  and  in 
every  place  in  the  world.  1 1.  Does  he  see  all  things  ?  12. 
He  sees  all  things,  even*to  ^he  most  silent  thoughts  of  the 
heart.  13.  How  many  Gods  are  there?  14.  There  is  but 
one  God,  who  will  reward  the  good  with  everlasting  happi- 
ness, and  punish  the  wicked  with  everlasting  torments.  15. 
How  many  persons  in  God?  16.  Three  persons,  really 
distinct  and  equal  in  all  things,  the  Father,  and  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost.  17.  Is  the  Father  God?  18.  Yes, 
truly.  19.  Is  the  Son  God?  20.  Yes,  truly.  21.  Is  the 
Holy  Ghost  God  ?     22.  Yes,  truly.     23.  Are   they  then 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  231 

three  Gods  ?  24.  No,  but  one  God  in  three  persons,  because 
they  have  but  one  divine  substance  and  nature.  25/ What 
is  the  name  of  the  three  persons  together?  26.  The  Holy 
Trinity,  or  one  God  in  three  persons*  27  Is  any  of  the 
three  persons  more  ancient,  more  wise,  or  more  mighty  than 
the  others  ?  28.  Their  age,  their  power,  and  their  glory  is 
the  same.  29.  Is  Jesus  Christ  God?  30.  He  is  both  God 
and  man.  31.  Was  he  always  God?  32.  He  was.  33. 
Was  he  always  man?  34.  No,  but  from  the  time  of  his  in- 
carnation. 35.  How  many  natures  in  Christ  ?  36.  There 
are  two  natures,  to  wit,  the  divine  and  human  nature,  for  he 
is  both  God  and  man.  37.  How  many  persons  in  Jesus 
Christ?  38.  There  is  but  one  person,  to  wit,  the'person  of 
the  Son  of  God  only.  39.  You  are  a  good  boy,  William ; 
you  have  a  knowledge  of  God :  render  to  him,  therefore,  the 
iove  of  your  heart  entirely,  and  you  shall  yet  enjoy  Him  in 
the  kingdom  of  heaven. 


THIRTY-FIFTH  LESSON— 

EXERCISE  LVI.-41N  SejSeSlb   5ft&ttt'32lt>  21JR  C-2105&0. 
Sc&jit — At)  Co]Ue*c  A5ur  Ai)  c-reqb. 

2tm  bo  b|  cojlleAC  <v]3  f3|tjobA8  cocAjn  Ajjt  cAftn  aoI- 
1*13  A15  coifijgeAcc  bfi  bo  nA  ceA^tc^b,  bo  CAjiluig  lejf 
feob  a  bj  50  f ai}ac  Ant).  "Oc,"  ajji  j*e,  "]j*  in6  Aluj^ 
cti  3AI?  Anjjtufy  bo'n  tnujncfft  ajji  Ajl  leo  cu,  acc  jf  A^lle 
Ijorn-f a  3|tAine  5fi#A  'oa  feobA  t>A  cjtujnne." 

Bub  qA'ltyAji  a t)  co] lie ac  e:  acc  cAjb  TnojtAtt  bAOjne 
b]6ce]li&  Ann,  a  cufjteAf  neAn)fii|rt?  Ann  njb  jonrijeAfCA 
f»Ajt  JoaII  nAC  leuji  t)6]b  a  Iuac. 

EXERCISE  LVIL— &N   Se2lCc$i)$>lb   3W&CU3WD  &1R  6210321&. 

&!)   ^OfOljxXfJ  A5ttr  At)  2t)At>A6  SUlA. 

6j  TtjpnAn  ajj*  rijulUc  qge  fcfftb,  Ajuf  A73  jfejcfjnc 
ti?AbA|8  aIIa  a  bul  CAjtc  bo  cofuj5  pe  b' a  rijAf  lu^Ab :  bo 

feAf    A1)   T1)AbA6    AllA    ie|f  AW    |!|teA3|tA6  fO  Ari)A]0  CADAtftC 

66 :    "a  tfiAjl,  n]  cu  a  TtfAflujseAf  roe,  acc  ao  ajc  Ann 


232  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

exercise-  LViii.—ati  c-o6ntfrab  "snutntnt  w  621032m. 

There  was  a  certain  householder  who  gave  orders  to  put 
a  brass  bell  on  the  neck  of  a  dog  that  was  addicted  to  bite 
people,  so  that  everybody  might  avoid  him.  When  it 
had  been  put  on  him,  and  he  had  heard  the  tinkling  of 
the  brass,  he  became  very  much  elated,  and  he  considered 
that  the  bell  had  been  given  him  as  a  reward  of  services,  as 
he  had  been  so  good.  Therefore  he  began  to  disparage  (to 
cast  disparagement  upon)  every  other  dog  in  comparison  to 
himself.  But  there  was  an  old  hound,  that  said  to  him  : 
"  You  foolish  fellow,  are  you  not  aware  that  this  jingling 
ringing  is  only  proclaiming  thy  bad  habits  aloud  to  every- 
body." 

It  is  not  right  for  any  one  to  become  elated  at  a  transac- 
tion that  reveals  to  the  entire  world  his  own  degradation. 


THIRTY-SIXTH  LESSON— 

%n  sejseM)  uysestn  sijr  TKjocm 

EXERCISE   LIX.— SIM    tt2l01#)?lb   3jmtU5&fc   211K   C2i052tt>. 
THE  FOX  AND  THE  GOAT. 

A  fox  had  fallen  into  a  well,  and  had  been  casting  about 
for  a  long  time  how  he  should  get  out  again,  when  at  length 
a  goat  came  to  the  place,  and  wanting  to  drink,  asked  Rey- 
nard whether  the  water  was  good,  and  if  there  was  plenty  of 
it.  The  fox,  dissembling  the  real  danger  of  his  case,  replied, 
"  come  down,  friend  of  my  heart,  the  water  is  so  good  that 
one  cannot  drink  too  much  of  it,  and  so  abundant  that  it 
cannot  be  exhausted."  Upon  this  the  goat,  without  hearing 
another  word,  leaped  down,  when  the  fox,  availing  himself 
of  the  opportunity,  as  nimbly  leaped  up,  receiving  a  great 
lift  from  the  horns  of  his  friend,  and  then  coolly  remarked 
to-  the  poor  deluded  goat :  "If  you  had  half  as  much  brains 
as  you  have  beard,  you  would  have  looked  before  giving  the 
leap." 

It  is  not  proper  to  credit  the  words  of  every  wily 
trickster. 


SELF-INSTRT7CTI0N  IN  IRISH.  233 

EXERCISE   LX.—21N   Se£lS32tD2lt>   3H&£u3&f>. 
Common  form :   2ln  Cjt|-nde.At>A6  5uacu£a6. 

THE  YOUNG  HIND  AND  HER  MOTHER. 

A  young  hind  said  one  day  to  her  mother:  "Mother, 
you  are  taller  than  a  dog,  and  fleeter,  and  more  long-winded, 
and  you  have  horns  wherewith  to  defend  yourself;  why, 
therefore,  are  you  so  timorous  before  the  hounds?"  She 
smiled,  and  said,  "  I  know  this,  my  child,  very  well,  but  no 
sooner  do  I  hear  a  dog  barking,  than  my  feet  run  away  as 
speedily  as  (is)  possible." 

There  is  no  use  speaking  to  a  coward  about  assuming 
courage. 

exercise  lxl— aft  csiowsijab  SNaifcu&tf^  wn  cni-Ficm. 

1  Cja  ca  Ann  ffu?  2.  Sty^e.  3.  c4»  cu  SeAgAn? 
4.  M*  xrjh  Se&3<u>  acc  SeonrA.  5.  Cja  a»  &|C  cajiIuj- 
geAnn  Te  3°  b-fU]l  SeAJAi)?  6.  T,b  ?e  'y&r)  rn-bA^le.  7- 
Rajo  cupv  'f  At)  rn-bA]le?  8.  H\  jt<\|b  n?e  'fAT?  n>OAile 
acc  b|  too  feAjibpcgAncA^b  Cojitijac  'f^1?  n>bAfle  lejf  ai> 
ccac  a  cofA^nc.  9.  C]Annof  b-f u]l  b'  aca^ji  ;  b-pitjl  fe 
^eA|tATT)Ail,  n)fj*neATi)A]l,  CA^tAb<xrr;A]L  jeAnArn^l,  3UA&A- 
tt?a]1  A3Uf  flA]ceATJiA|l,  Tna-ji  bejji  bAOjne  30  b-fu^l  pe? 
10.  tD&j  acc  ca  tno  beAnbfiACAji*,  aji  a  cua"|1]8  cu,  neAri?- 
-peA]tA?i)A^t  neAtn-^eA'OArnA^l,  3^6  50  b-£u]l  |*e  flA]ceAri?A]l 
ASuf  CA^AbAtt}A]I ;  ca  tnfon^Ajjte  A]3e  bo  5A6  CA]iA]b 
acc  ca  3|i^v]t)  A^e  Ajfi  a  t>ArbAjb.  11.  2t)eArr?jiu|3  30 
n?A|C  Afjt  An  rijep  ca  cu  yib&.  1*2.  f$\l  roe  fAiceAC  a 
|ia6  An  rneub  TpeAjw^rn  a  be]c  fjofi.     13,  *C&  j'*T)  ceAfic. 


THIRTT-SEYENTH  LESSON— 
21H  S62tCt:2l)2l<fe   L6J5621M   2ijR  i;RjO<i2t«t>. 

EXERCISE  LXII.—&N   t)2tK?l   3ft&tU52lt)    211K  CKI-flClt). 
THE  WOLF  AND  THE  LAMB. 

A  timq  there  was  a  wolf  lapping  at  the  head  of  a  running 
brook,  he  spied  a  stray  lamb  paddling  farther  down  the  same 
stream.   Having  made  up  his  mind  to  seize  her,  he  bethought 


234  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN*  IRISH, 

himself  how  he  might  give  the  appearance  of  justice  to  his 
injustice.  "  Villain  !"  said  he,  running  up  to  the  lamb, 
"  how  dare  you  muddle  the  water  that  I  am  drinking  ?M 
"  Indeed,"  said  the  lamb,  humbly,  "  I  do  not  see  how  I  can 
disturb  the  watery  since  it  runs  from  you  to  me."  "  Although 
it  is  so,"  replied  the  wolf,  "it  was  but  a  year  ago  that  you 
called  me  many  ill  names."  "  Oh !  Sir,"  said  the  lamb, 
trembling,  "  a  year  ago  I  was  not  born."  "  Well,"  replied 
the  wolf,  "  if  it  was  not  you,  it  was  your  father,  and  that  is 
all  the  same ;  but  it  is  no  use  trying  to  argue  me  out  of  my 
fare ;"  and  without  another  word  he  fell  upon  the  poor 
helpless  lamb  and  tore  her  to  pieces.. 

A  tyrant  never  wants  a  plea. 

And  there  is  no  use  for  simple,  good-hearted  people,  to 
contend  with  the  unjust  class  who  are  in  authority. 


END  OF  PARI   Hi, 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  235 

PART  IV. 

THIRTY-EIGHTH  LESSON. 

The  second  class  of  compounds  are  those  formed  from 
simple  words  and  particles.  The  particles  going  before  the 
root  are  called  'prefixes. 

The  prefixes  in  Irish  orthography  are  about  twenty-four 
in  number.  Without  a  correct  knowledge  of  their  import, 
the  proper  force  of  words  into  which,  by  composition,  they 
enter,  cannot  be  well  understood*  We  shall,  therefore3 
briefly  explain'  the  meaning  of  each : 

2lr>  has  two  meanings,  one  negative  or  privative,  tliat  is, 
denying  or  reversing  what  is  implied  by  the  simple  root; 
the  other  intensive,  or  one  which  increases  the  natural  force 
of  the  word. 

21  n,  negative,  has  the  meaning  of  un  (English),  in  (Latin) ; 
as,  eoUc,  knowing,  having  a  knowledge  of;  skilled  in ; 
An-eoUc,  ignorant,  illiterate,  having  no  knowledge  of;  un- 
skilled in. 

^3uf  3°  TlAl^  fe-f*Aij  AjrjeolAC  Anntj,  and  that  he 
(Stanihurst)  was  unskilled  in  it  (the  Irish  language). — ■ 
Keating' s  Ireland,  p.  50. 

Golup,  learning ;  A^neolur,  ignorance,  want  of  learning. 

[In  published  works  and  MSS.,  An  is  spelled  A|n  when 
the  first  vowel  in  the  annexed  syllable  is  e  or  j.] 

<t)ejj*e,    comfortableness    (from   beAfs    right) ;    Ajnbejfe, 
affliction. 
j  f]or,  knowledge ;  Afnbpforv  ignorance  ;  AtTbfqof ac,  igno- 
rant.    (In  this,  compound,  p  is  eclipsed  by  b). 

2li]t  n>beic  &o  -pejt)  AnbjjjofAC  *y  An  SAOjSjUje,  on  his 
being  (to)  himself  ignorant  of  (in)  the  Irish. — Ibid,  ,   ' 

21?),  intensive,  means  very ;  as*  puAji,  cold ;  ArrpuAjt, 
very  cold  ;  njAjc,  good ;  Anii?A|c,  very  good ;  teAf ,  heat ; 
Ai)-ceAf,  excessive  heat* 

2t|it)  =  dis  or  mis  (English);  as,  leA]%  luck, ' fortunes 
advantage  to  one's  self;  AjrrfteAi%  ill-luck,  misfortune,  .dis- 
advantage to  one's  self,     2!)a  56At>&nn  za  fo,  beAppAjS  cm 


236  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

bV^tbleAf ,  if  you  do  this  you  will  do  your  disadvantage,  i.e., 
you  will  do  what  to  yourself  will  be  a  disadvantage. 

toeojij,  according  to  will;  A]tb6eoji>,  in  spite  of;  as, 
bV^Tt)6eoji}  r)4,  Kohjaoac,  in  spite  of  the  Romans. 

2l|f  —again,  backwards  (English);  caji  A|jv  "aU;" 
come  back :  it  enters  into  composition*  and  is,  as  a  compo- 
nent particle,  incorrectly  spelled  ej  p. 

2l|f  ==  re  (Latin) ;  as,  pc,  pay ;  AJTl°c  (with  the  accent 
on  the  second  syllable),  repayment,  paying  back ;  e-|ji]  j, 
arise;  AjrejftjJ,,  resurrection,  rising  again;  written  ejrej- 
■|t]5e  very  commonly. 

2lc  has  a  reiterative  meaning,  or  going  back  again  on 
what  is  already  done*  It  expresses,  therefore,  two  effects-^- 
first,  that  of  cancelling  what  is  conveyed  by  the  root ;  and, 
secondly,  that  of  doing  anew  what  the  uncompounded  word 
indicates.  Its  meaning  is  sometimes  confined  to  the  former, 
and  then  it  becomes  a  negative  particle ;  sometimes,  how- 
ever, it  extends  to  both,  and  then  ifc  is  a  reiterative* 

2lc,  as  a  negative,  is  not  common—  Ac-|tj5eA6,  to  dethrone; 
from  ac*  and  TM3eA^  (theme  ttjg,  a  king),  to  enthrone;  ac- 
cte|]teAC,  a  superannuated  clergyman;  ac-Iaoc,  a  super- 
annuated warrior.    , 

2lc,  as  a  reiterative,  is  very  common ;  beAt}A&,  to  do,  to 
make ;  Ac-beAOAb,  to  remake ;  £Af ,  growth ;  AC-f  at,  a  new 
growth,  a  second  crop ;  AC-cu|n3e,  a  petition,  an  entreaty ; 
from  Ac  and  cu]i)5e,^a  bond,  a  tie  or  chain — a  word  imply- 
ing that,  by  our  prayers,  we,  as  it  were,  chain  Him  whom 
we  petition  to  grant  our  request. 

<D|  a  negative  particle ;   from  b|c,   want*   like  di,   dis 
(Latin) ;  as,  qie^beAii),  faith,  belief;  bf-qteibeAft),  wftbelief ; 
ceAn,  a  head;  bj-ceAn,  one  who  lost  the  head ;  b|-ceAt)BA]rt7, 
I  behead;  bjUccA,  an  orphan;  from  bj,  want;  and  Iacc 
(gen.  case,  lAccA,)milk. 

When  compounded  with  words  beginning  with  b  or  ?,  it  causes  eclipsis ; 
as,  buipteAc,  thankful,  grateful ;  &pnbu]6eAd,  unthankful,  ungrateful,  grumb- 
ling ;  bjrobuAn,  unlasting. 

VOCABULARY; 


Certain,  Ajwde;  as,  feAfi  A]tt]6e,  a 
certain  man.    - 
—    Aotj   (one) ;   as,  jreAti   aou,  a 
inan,  a  certain  man ;  and   h\ 


ipeAp.  Ann,  literally,  there  was  a 
man  in  being; 

This  use  of  the  preposition  add 
is  very  comcaoa ;  as,  U  n*A8t;,  a 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  237 


certain  day  (literally,  there  .was 
&  day  in  it) ;  by  jreAtt  Ann,  there 
was  a  certain  man. 

Egg,  ub,  m. ;  plu.  ubA ;  eggs,  Latin, 
ova;  Ir.  ub  is,  in  sense  and 
sound,  identical  with  the  French 
ceuf. 

Gold,  dp.,  m.  Eng. ;  ore,  Latin. 


Income,  teacc-A-rceAc. 

Slow,  |t|5|V,  adj. ;  pronounced  ryan  ,• 

TOAll,    slow,  late ;   Tf)<\Uzxi&t&6, 

unreasonable,  dilatory. 
Treasure,  |otjrijur,  m. ;  cAjrs^- 
Whole,  torol&n,  i.e.,  the  full,  entire, 

whole ;  fr&m  joro  and  Ifcn,  full. 


EXERCISE  LXIII. 
THE  GOOSE  THAT  LAID  GOLDEN  EGGS, 
2ll)   56   A   |IU3   ubA   0Jt8A. 

A  certain  man  had  a  goose  that  laid  him  (^tuj  66)  a 
golden  egg  every  day.  But  he  was  not  satisfied  (f  a]*ca) 
with  so  slow  an  income ;  he  wished,  therefore,  to  seize  the 
whole  treasure  at  once,  ,So  he  killed  the  goose,  and,  cutting 
her  open,  he  found  (f  u<v|]t  f  e)  that  she  was — just  what  any 
other  goose  would  be. 

Through  a  desire  of  over-much  (jornAftcA)  we  lose  (c^i- 
TOUjb)  the  whole. 

Sajijc  3at?  fonAf*  ent^e^nn  An  bor>Afb§,  hapless  greed 
will  not  succeed. 

<Do  implies  difBculty  (Gr.  hvs)  when  compounded  with 
past  partieiples  ;  as,  beAnca,  done ;  bo-8eAT)CA,  hard  to  be 
done ;  6l,  drink ;  oIca,  drunk ;  bo-6lcA,  hard  to  be  drunk ; 
7c,  eat ;  bo-]ce,  hard  to  be  eaten  ;  ^e^c,  see ;  -pe|Cf|t)e;e, 
seen;  bo-^e^cf^nce,  hard-to-be-seen,  invisible;  bo-cf^oc- 
nu]5ce?  infinite ;  from  bo  and  cjvjocntrfTjce,  ended — root, 
cjtpc,  end ;  bo-cuinrnjce,  incomprehensible  ;  from  bo  and 
cu]n?fju3A6,  to  comprehend;  from  curnAf,  power. 

4)0,  before  nouns  and  adjectives,  has  the  meaning  of  ill, 
English;  as,  bo  beufA,  ill-manners;  bo-cAj I,  ill-fame ;  bo- 
cd5&St|l,  ill-education;  bo-beuj-AC,  ill-mannered;  bo-cA^- 
leAc,  ill- famed. 

<t)o  and  x°  are  opposed  in  Gaelic:  the  one  means  the 
contrary  of  that  indicated  by  the  other.  From  this  opposi- 
tion a  great  number  of  words  antagonistic  in  meaning, 
nouns  as  well  as  adjectives  and  participles,  exists  in  the 
language. 


238  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


NOUNS. 


SAjSbfieAf,    riches ;      from  <DAibjteAf,   want  of  riches, 

X Aifctyji,  rich ;   7A^8b]teAf  penury  ;     from    bA|8b|ji, 

Vf  bA^b^eA]*,  riches  and  poor,  penny  less. 

poverty. 

Sao],   a  gentleman,    Sir,   a  <t>AOf,  a  worthless  person,  a 

hero.  dunce,  a  poltroon. 

Sjc,  peace,  plenty.  <t)jc,  want,  misery. 

SocA^ft,  n.  emolument,  con-:  <£)ocA]fij  loss,  inconvenience; 

venience.      Ex. :    focAjji  from  bo  and  caji,  friendly 

A3Uf    bocA]|t   An  ce]|tbe,  kind. 

the  profit  and  loss  of  the 

trade ;  a  proverb,  like  the 

Latin,  qui  sentit  commoda 

et  incommoda  sentire  de- 

betur. 

So-&\x\x)£)  a  good  man.  <Do-8u|ne,  a    bad    man,    a 

rogue. 

So\v]ot)v,  fair  weather ;  from  <£)o]nionn,  foul  weather ;   a 

yo  (or  fon)  and  f joo. .  stormi 

SolAf,  solace.  <t)olAf,  sorrow,  grief. 

SoijAf ,  happiness,  bliss.  43onAf,  infelicity,  misery. 

So-clAor>A8,  towardness.  Cto-clAonAb,  repulsiveness. 

Socul,   ease,   rest    (properly  <Do-cul,  difficulty, 

focArnAil) ;   from   j*oj  or 

foe,  and  att)a^I,  like. 

So|*5eul,  the  Gospel ;   from  $>op5eul,  bad  news. 

X o,  happy,  and  f  jeul,  news. 

SuA||iceAf,  sweetness.  <t>uA]]tceAf,  sourness. 

SubAjlce,  virtue.  <t>ubA]lce,  vice. 

ADJECTIVES. 

S^8b]]t,  rich.  ^)^8b|]t,  poor. 

SAO]t,  adj.,  free,  cheap;  v.,  ^Daoji,  in  slavery,  dear y  bAO- 

save,    redeem ;     f  aojia&,  ]ia6,  condemning ;    bAOji, 

freeing.  v.,  to  condemn. 

Sojjib,  affable,  quiet,  easy ;  <£)o||tb,   peevish,    ill-humor, 

1*0]  jibe,    affability  ;    f0]|t-  grievous ;  bo]]ibeACC,  pee- 

beAcc,  affableness.  vishness* 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  239 

SocA]|t,  easy,  at  leisure,  tran-  <Doc<v]|t,  uneasy,  difficult. 

quil. 

Socajiac,  steady,  established,  <£)ocatiac,  unsteady. 

immovable;  from  fo  and 

cu||t,  put,  place. 

Socajiac,    profitable,    easy ;  ^ocAftAC,    hurtful,    wrong, 

from  ]*o  and  CAft,  friendly.         injurious. 

So-cjte]brbeAC,  credulous.  <t)o-c]te]brbeAC,  incredulous. 

Socjio^eAC,      kind-hearted,  ^)o-6|tO|8eAC,  sorrowful ;  af- 

giving  ease ;  from  yo  and         fecting  the  heart  with  pain. 

cftojbe,  heart.  <Do  cft]ob\ 

SogfiAbAC,  very  loving,  af-  <Do-5ftA8AC,  unloving,  repuk 

fable.  sive. 

Sole|]t,  clear,  bright,  lucid;  <Dol6]ft,  dark,  obscure. 

50  r o\e]p,,  clearly,  lucidly ; 

from  f  o  and  leufi,  seeing. 

Sot;a,  lucky,  happy,  prospe-  ^qtja,    unlucky,    unhappy, 

rous ;    from   ro   and    a8,         unprosperous. 

luck. 

SuAijtc,  sweet,  pleasant.  $)itAffic,  sour,  sharp. 

PARTICIPLES. 

So-bo^jice,  easy  or  apt  to  be  <Do-8ojjtce,    difficult    to  be 

poured  out.  poured  out. 

So-cjtjocrwj5ce,  finite,  easily  'Do-cp.jocnujjce,  infinite. 

ended,  root — Cftpc,  end. 

So-cu|mn3ce,  comprehensi-  (  C)o-cujmr^e,incomprehen- 

ble.  sible. 

So-£ejcr|i}ce,  visible,  easily  fto-fe^yze,  invisible,  and 

seen;  root,  £e|c,  see.  bo-fe]CT]Ot)&,  same. 

So-glAcuigce,  acceptable.  ^o-^Ucujjce,  unacceptable. 

So-gluAjrre,  movable.  ^o-TjluAjrxe,  immovable. 

So-cu^5^oi?a,  intelligible.  too-cu^f  ^oua,  unintelligible. 


VOCABULARY. 
Assures,  &eAtib<jktjrj. 

"that  you  are  a  rogue,"  sun 

Away  with  you ;    fn>i£   teAc ;    cep 
leAc ;  Af  nj'Ati)A|\c  leAc« 


Before  (prep.)  ttojTbe;    before  this, 
Tiojttje  ro ;  adv.,  ceAtjA  (already). 
Betrays,  cA]rbeAijAtjr),  bfiA]6eAf)n» 
Bribe,  b|t]b. 
Civility,   riEealcAr,  m.  j    from  ric» 


240 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


gentlemanly  bearing ;  and  ajI- 
>  ceAf,  education  j  root,  A]l,  to 
nourish. 

Mischief,  rt)e,A.h&l}  »:eAlcA0Ar ;  from 
|:eAt,  deceit,  treachery ;  n)]or- 
c*ix,  from  rtjT  and  cat,  friend- 
ship. 

Rob  (to),  bo  flAb  ;  bo  qteACAd ; 
A]tV5e-A6,  from  A]f%5,  plunder. 


Sops,  A]lp  b]c ;  sneAnjA  bojA. 

Stop  (to),  ».,  cor5. 

Suspicion,  ATnriAr,  m. 

Therefore,  A]]i  aij  i\6bAri  n1*  >  be 
bnio  Tin  5  uiine  rii?-»—  usually 
found  written  and  pronounced 
thus:  b'A  bnio  nn,  composed 
of  be  (o*),  of ;  A,  its ;  bn^j  rsa. 
son,  force ;  rjn,  that 


EXERCISE  LXIV. 
THE  THIEF  AND  THE  DOG. 

2tt)  5^bA]6  A5U|*  ao  roAbAb. 

A  tliief  on  coming'  (Afji  ceAcc)  to  a  house  with  the  inten- 
tion (le  f  onn)  to  rob  it,  would  have  stopped  the  barking 
(cAp  A^nc),  and  therefore  threw  the  dog  sops :  "  Away  with 
you,"  said  the  dog ;  "I  had  ray  suspicions  of  you  before ' 
(ceAr>A),  but  this  excess  of  civility  assures  me  that-  you  are 
a  rogue." 

A  bribe  in  hand  betrays  mischief  at  heart. 


THIRTY-NINTH  LESSON. 
Explanation  of  Prefixes — continued* 

■  fe,  a  negative  particle,  like  the  Latin  £,  ek,  eks,  or  ex  ; 
as,  be|Tt)]T>,  indeed,  certain ;  ebejTfj|tt,  uncertain. 

€>,  before  a  syllable  beginning  with  a  broad  vowel,  takes 
a  after  it,  to  conform  to  the  laws  of  vowel  assimilation ;  as, 
t>o]n)]Vt  deep,  not  shallow;  e^-bo^t),  not  deep,  shallow. 

6a,  before  the  consonants  c  and  c,  causes  eclipses,  or 
assumes,  fox  the  sake  of  euphony  in  the  enunciation  of  the 
compound  term,  a  letter  of  the  same  organ;  as,  c(a116a, 
intelligent;  eA3-qAllbA,  devoid  of  intelligence ;  cjiA^bceAc, 
pious ;  eA3-cjtAjbceAc,  impious,  devoid  of  piety ;  qtocAjjte, 
mercy  ;  eAb-qtocA]jte,  without  mercy  ;  eAb-qiocAf]teAC, 
merciless.  &A5  is  the  prefix  which  precedes  words  begin- 
ning with  f ;  as,  f Ari?A}i,  like,  similar ;  eA3-f  at^a^I,  dis- 
similar, unlike,  unusual,  matchless.  The  Scotch  Gael  do 
not  admit  the  use  of  the  eclipsing  consonant  after  eA ;  as, 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  24 1 

* 

e-a-ceAftc,   injustice ;    eAtftocA]]teAc,   merciless ;    eAbocAf, 

despair. 

In  this  they  are  right  $  for  the  eclipsing  consonants  are,  in  such  instances, 
useless ;  nay,  in  a  small  way,  they  help  to  pufezle  the  learner. 

6a ft,  extreme,  n.  top,  end,  is  an  intensitive  particle ;  as, 
eAji-gAb,  arrest ;  eAti-plAjc,  an  autocrat ;  from  eAft,  and 
jrUjfc,  a  prince,  a  chieftain  ;  eAjirijAll,  very  slow  ;  eAjt- 
cof Mt)&] I,'  very  similar. 

6ati  is  found  only  in  a  few  words.  It  appears  to  be  of  kindred  meaning 
with  jAfi,  after,  meaning,  final,  ending,  crowning ;  as,  e^ttbAll,  a  tail,  from 
e*M%  and  bAll,  a  member,  by  metathesis  ^eabAl. 

6Af,  not,  devoid  of;  from  aj*,  out  of;  as,  eAf-cAjtAb,  an 
enemy,  from  eAf,  and  cAftAb,  a  friend;  eAf-mi)lAcc,  dis- 
obedience ;  from  eAf,  and  urrjlACC,  obedience ;  which  comes 
from  uttjaI,  humble  ;  Latin,  humilis ;  eAp-uftfiAro,  disre- 
spect^ want  of  reverence ;  from  eAf,  and  ujtjtArrj,  reverence, 
respect;  eArlar>,  sick,  infirm;  from  eAf,  and  flan,  sound 
in  health ;  eA3-flAi?,  means  the  same,  infirm ;  from  e,  or, 
as  above,  6as;  and  flat).     6a]*  is  pronounced  short. 

T-6||t,  before,  in  front;  therefore  it  means  advanced; 
very.  Hence  its  presence  imparts  to  the  meaning  of  all 
words  with  which  it  is  compounded,  the  idea  of  fulness  or 
completeness,  perfection,  intensity ;  as,  f  6]]ijb]teAcijtt|3,  fore- 
think,  prophesy ;  conjecture,  divine ;  from  f ojft,  and  bfieA- 
cnuij,  meditate  on,  speculate. 

pdjp-bitjACAtt,  an  adverb;  from  £6f|t,  and  bfijACAft,  a 
word. 

"pdijt-bfittAC,  the  edge  of  a  precipice  ;  from  jrdfft,  and 
bftuAc,  edge,  border,  brink. 

poj]i-ceAr>w,  the  extreme  end;  root,  ceAi)n,  head,  limit. 

'pojit-^rneAl,  frontier,  limit,  furthest,  extremity,  circum- 
ference ;  from  ]rtjeAl,  a  border,  a  hem ;  as,  ]rr;eAl  a 
^AlUpe,  the  hem  of  His  cloak;  ^tneAl  t>A  CAlri?AO,the  ends 
of  the  earth. 

TF$lji-i)eA]ic,  violence ;  ijeAfic,  strength. 

i£6jjt-ei3eAtt,  oppression;  root,  ejseAi?,  or  ejsjr;,  force, 
violence,  compulsion. 

T^ftfc,  back,  quick  succession;  as,  -pfiic-teAc^,  coming 
and  going ;  j?ft|t-buAlA&,  repercussion,  a  palpitation. 

Jol,  and  sometimes  written  ]l,  akin  in  meaning  with  u]le9 


242  ,*** i*f  — SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH, 

allj  signifies  plenty,  variety,  diversity — like  ttoXvs,  polus  in 
Greek;  as,  fornAb/  (adj.),  many,  numerous;  (m),  a  multi- 
tude ;  fol-^oroab,  a  great  multitude  ;  ^ol-cA^KeAC,  many- 
tongued,  a  polyglot;  |ol-pi M)y  torment:  from  -\o\  and  pfAn, 
pain ;  ^oi-beufAC,  arch,  sly,  versatile ;  from  pi,  and  beuj-AC, 
mannerly;  root,  beuj*,  manners,  behaviour  ;  ]olbAC<xc,  parti- 
coloured. 

)  0117,  around,  about ;  of  the  same  meaning  with  the  pre- 
position ufTne^  around,  about  ;  it  is  therefore  an  intensitive 
particle ;  as,  jaoc,  wind ;  prnjAOc,  a  whirlwind ;  l&n,  full ; 
-joroUvn,  entire,  complete  ;  bftujb,  shut,  close  ;  ]orn-8|iujb, 
surround',  shut  up  all  around ;  -pUr^,  endure,  suffer ;  ]orn- 
ful<M)5,  endure;-  iomc|iorn,  very  heavy.  In  two  instances 
it  reverses  the  meaning  of  the  word  with  which  it  is  com- 
pounded ;  as,  lornteACc,  to  depart;  from  jorn,  and  ceacc, to 
come ;  and  ]ornf* jiuc,  a  counter-tide ;  from  -jorn,  and  fjtuc, 
a  current. 

jon,  a  particle  that  expresses  fitness,  suitableness :  as, 
■\o\)f ]|t,  marriageable  (from  -|on,  fit  for,  and  fqji,  gen.  case  of 
-peAft,  a  man),  as  applied  to  a  maid ;  ]onrnnA,  as  applied  to 
a  y  oung  man  (from  }on,  and  rnnA,  the  gen.  case  of  be^n,  a 
woman)  ;  ]onAjxrp,  fit  to  bear  arms.  Before  past  participles 
it  can  be  used  at  pleasure.  It  imparts  to  such  participles 
the  same  meaning  that  the  suffix  "  able,"  "  ible"  (Latin, 
bilis),  gives  to  English  words  ;  as,  ]i,  eat;  ]ize9  eaten;  ]OT>- 
■jcce,  eatable  (fit  to  be  eaten)  ;  6l,  drink ;  oIca,  drunk ;  -\oxy- 
oicA,  drinkable  (fit  to  be  drunk)  ;  mol,  praise  ;  rnolcA, 
praised  ;  -jonrrjolca,  praiseable  (fit  to  be  praised)  ;  5]t&6  (n.), 
love;  5|i^6u-(5  (v.),  love  thou;  jia&bujjrje,  loved;  longjiA- 
6uigce.  loveable  (fit  to  be  loved),  deserving  of  love ;  much 
like  the  Latin  amandus  ;  and,  in  this  sense  (as  far  as  the 
Latin  participle  ending  dus  betokens  suitableness)  what 
O'Molloy  says  of  this  prefix  is  true,  that  it  has  the  force 
of  the  Latin  participle  of  the  future  in  dus* 

Whenever,  therefore,  a  person  translating  English  into  Irish  meets  with 
a  word  ending  in  able,  he  need  only  observe  its  root,  learn  its  Irish  equiva- 
lent, form  the  past  participle,  and  prefix  ]orj. 

)o\)  differs  from  the  prefix  fo ;  for  -po  implies  ease,  feasi- 
bility ;  ion,  fitness ;  as  in  the  annexed  example  in  which 
ro-beATjc^  (easily  done);  ?ot)~be<\nc&  (fit  to  be  done),  are 


'SEIF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IHISTI. 


243 


contrasted ;  di'I  3A6  ca  f o-86^c<\,  jot)-beAncA,  everything 
that  is  feasible,  is  not  suitable. 

)\)  and  jod,  as  found  in  some  compound  words,  is  a  form  0! 
the  preposition  At)!),  i&;  as,  ]oi)coir)U3A6,  incarnation;  from 
1 01)  (or  at)d),  in;  and  coIi)ut;a6,  to  give  a  (coIai))  body  to 5 
to  make  flesh;  ]OT)-rf)eo8AT)4C  (adj.),  interior,  from  within; 
derived  from  jot),  in,  and  rt)eo8AT),  middle;  Latin,  medium ; 
English,  mean  ;  i0T)3Ar)CAf  (pr,  ee-yan-thas),  a  wonder ; 
from  ]0T),  and  3Ai)CAf  (root,  5AT),  rare,  scarce),  a  thing  thafe 
seldom  happens;  inUojg,  in  calf;  as,  bo  jijUojS,  a  cow  in 
calf;  -|or)ri)At;,  a  treasure,  a  valuable  thing,  in  which  rneAp 
(estimation,  value)  is  placed;  ij)Cfni),  the  brain;  from  ]v9 
and  ceAi)i),  head. 

Jot)  intensifies ;  as,  lor)3fte|rr),  persecution ;  from  for),  and 
3|ie]m,  a  grasp. 

The  prefixes  70I,  jorri,  jotj,  are  written  in  published  works  and  MSS.  t,1, 
]rtj,  ]r;,  when  preceding  a  slender  vowel. 

Anxious  to  make  Irish  orthography  fixed,  we  shall  write  these  prefixes  in 
every  instance  with  the  broad  vowel  70I,  and  not  il ;  pro,  and  not  in? ;  ion, 
and  not  in,  except  the  prep.  7  and  in,  in.  It  is  desirable  to  adopt  this  form 
for  the  reason  just  assigned.  Besides  70I  is  preferable  to  7I,  for  it  is  synony- 
mous with  ujle,  in  which  the  broad  vowel  is  a  leading  feature,  and  because 
the  spelling  70I  prevails  more  than  7I;  and  lastly,  the  spelling  70I  accords  with 
the  usual  pronunciation  better  than  that  of  ft.  These  reasons  held  for  jonj 
and  jot). 

VOCABULARY. 


GcV]&TteArij,  n,  m,  familiarity  ;  from 
co,  together,  and  AjcrieAib,  a 
dwelling,    Welsh,  eaidreav. 

Car,<x6  (leif),  was  met ;  the  perf. 
tense  passive  of  cat;,  to  twist, 
to  turn,  to  twine,  to  meet  by 
chance,  to  brandish  ;  n,  a  twist, 
turn,  a  winding,  a  wile. 

£.A1ccfor,  m,  fear ;  t;A]ceAc,  timid,  shy. 

3ejc,  v,  to  tremble,  to  show  signs  of 
fear. 

Leon,  a  lion  ;  Lat.  leo ;  Gr,  U6n  ; 
Welch,  llanj  Spanish,  leon. 

OjfieAb,  m,  a  quantity ;  so  much,  as 
much  ;  oitieAo  eA5l'A,  so  much 
fear ;  c<v  Tneub  eft.  Ajn,  how 
much  for  it?  2ln  owe&b  r°» 
this  much.  Ojrte^b  is  followed 
by  A5ur>  or  its  contracted  form  j 
a'x,  and  then  signifies  as  much 
as,  "  oitveAb  a'x"  £el&lT*  Morn  A 
be&t):,T>,  as  much  as  I  can  do* 


Rucc,  in,  stead,  room,  state  j  as,  A 
fiucc  bftir,  ia  the  state  of  death, 
almost  dead  ;  cja  an  jtucc  a 
b-t:uil  cu,  in  what  state  are  you  ? 

SeannAc,  a  fox  \  Ileb.  shuhai;  from 
teAT)5,  slender,  slim,  agile,  wily. 
Following  the  spelling  of  its  root, 

it  is  written  xe&x;x)&c ;  according  to 

sound,  nonnac,  the  common  form. 

txxriU,  happened,  befel,  met  5  a  verb 
def. 

CAfiU6,  a  load,  a  loading  in  of  corn  or 
bay ;  as  much  as  one  can  carry. 

CAjfbe&ri,  v,  show  ;  cA]rbeAtiA&,  a 
demonstration,  a  showing,  a  vi- 
sion. 

CAjre,  a  dead  body;  bftAt  rAife,  a 
winding-sheet  ;  "  bo  catjiB  tu 
iiaottj,"  to  the  relics  of  the 
saints. 

CAi&re  (commonly  pronounced  Ihuvh 
she)_&  ghost,  an  app-fritioa. 


244  SELF-INSTflUCTION  IK  IRISH. 

EXERCISE  LXV— &N  S10"NN?l6  &$US  SIN  ICON. 
THE  FOX  AND  THE  LION.      - 

6]  ff oi)i} ac  Ann  t)aji  cot)t)ai.]ic  (that  did  not  see)  leoi) 
a  watt):  bo  catiIa  Ia  d-aot)  3UT1  ca|*a8  lejf  e,  A3«f  bo 
cajpjc  at)  oijieao  fji)  e^U  Aift,  at)  ceub  uAijt,  jujt  fiAib 

f6    A    flllCC     OAff.       'NuAffl     CAfA&     lejf     &    AT)    bAJlA     UA]]l, 
CA]T)1,C     f!A]CCj0f     A|jt,     ACC     T)]Otl    je^C     fO.       2l||t     CATU113A8 

lejf  at)  c|i|rT)A8  oAj|t,  cua]6  t/e  fUAf  lei,]*  A5Uf  buoAijxc : 

"  C|AT)T)0f    A    b-£U|l    CU." 

3^eAi)T)  cATb]teATt),  b|iocTi)eAf. 

2t)j,  ill,  amiss;  of  the  same  meaning  as  the  Saxon  "mis;" 
is  a  negative  prefix  of  frequent  use ;  as,  A&,  fortune,  luck ; 
roj-Ab,  misfortune,  ill  luck ;  ttAC,  success,  a  prosperous 
issue  ;  ti^-tiac,  calamity,  ill  success ;  snjori),  an  act ;  tt)|- 
3T)|oti),  an  act  done  amiss;  tdj-cIuj  ill  fame. 

MeATt),  a  privative  (spelled  i)ej>  in  ancient  writings,  but 
in  Scotch  Gaelic  at  present,  invariably,  i)eo) ;  as,  AjfieAC, 
attentive;  tJeATTJ-A-jTteAC,  inattentive;  cot/att)A|1, like, similar; 
^eATT^-cofATT^Ai,!,  unlike  ;  leit*3,  sloth ;  T)eATT)-le|f*3,  courage, 
spunk;  fujit),  regard;  rjeATTJ-fujrr),  disregard;  i)]b,  a  thing; 
TjeATi)-i)|b,  non-entity,  nothing,  vanity,  a  thing  without  sub- 
stance or  effect;  as,  ]j*  i)eATt>i)]8  at)  ujle  acc  attjajt)  <t)|A 
a  |i|ATtAb  A5UT;  a  gftA8u5A8,  all  is  vanity  (a  useless  thing) 
but  alone  to  serve  and  love  God. 

Oil,  great ;  of  kindred  meaning  with  ujle,  all ;  or  with 
aII,  prodigious,  vast,  mighty;  as,  oil-gut,  a  loud  voice; 
oU-5rrjorr)AC,  of  daring  deeds ;  olUjldfi,  bombast,  big  sound. 
21U  is  found  as  a  prefix  in  a  few  words ;  as,  AlkbuAi.beAC, 
mighty,  all- victorious ;  "  AlUneAfic,"  (of)  mighty  strength. 

"  Which  he  won  from  the  foe  (who)  was  haughty  and  (of)  mighty  strength.' 

"  Which  he  won  from  the  proud  invader." 

Song — "  Let  Erin  remember  the  days  of  old" 

Bo,  large,  very,  too   much  ;   as,  jio-cujiatti,  very  great 
car,e;  fio-cftAT),  a  large  tree;  jio-tt)jat),  a  great  wish;  tw>  . 
bAttcA,  the  influx  of  the  tide.     Ho,  when  fixed  to  adjectives, 
imparts  to  them  the  same  meaning  that  the  adverb  *'  very" 
in  English,  does  to  adjectives  before  which  it  is  placed ;  as, 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  245 

tto-Aftb,  very  high ;  ]io*tbSft,  over  large.  The  word  |t]g,  a 
king,  is  employed  as  a  prefix;  as,  it|$-ri?Ai&i.  Supremely 
good;  7113  differs  in  meaning  from  fio,  the  latter  denotes 
excess,  the  former  excellence,  superiority,  perfection ;  as, 
ca  An  nj&  fo  ]t|§-ri)A^c,  this  thing  is  very  good ;  ca  aw  nj& 
fo  no-iijA]c,  this  is  over  good,  too  good. 

Saji,  an  augmentative,  denoting  excellence,  superiority, 
and  gives  therefore  to  adjectives  with  which  it  enters  into 
composition  the  meaning  attached  to  absolute  superlatives; 
as,  fAjt-rijA^,  exceedingly  good ;  pAji-iijAweAC,  exceedingly 
handsome ;  fAjt-Api^b,  quite  ripe ;  fMi-&ujne,  an  excellent 
person ;  f  A]t-Uoc,  a  great  hero.  S&1*>  as  a  noun,  means  a 
worthy,  a  hero*,  a  leading  man,  compounded,  as  it  were,  of 
X o>  worthy ;  and  f?e*fi,  a  man.  In  this  sense  we  can  easily 
see  the  meaning  of  the  Saxon  word  "  Sir,"  and  of  the 
Russian  "  tsar"  (or  "  zar"),  and  '*  zarina,^  to  be  a  superior  or 
distinguished  person. 

The  prepositions  e^b^t,  or  fbjft,  between;  j?p,  under; 
]tO|ine, before ;  c]Tncjoll,  around;  caji,  over;  cft]b,  through; 
are  sometimes  employed  as  prefixes.  (See  Twenty-ninth 
Lesson.)  So  are  jAft  and  feAc,  either  as  adverb  or  pre- 
position. 

jAft,  after,  behind,  western ;  as,  ]Ajv»b{ieic,  the  after-birth; 
fAji-bujtle,  a  blow  from  behind ;  iA|i-6eAf,  the  south-west 
(west-south)  ;  jAft-cuAc,  the  north-west ;  |A|t-Tbu|]t,  the 
Atlantic ;  -jA|i-6oift>,  brownish,  after-brown ;  from  bono, 
brown;  and  ^An,  after,  left,  remaining  ;  jAji-gi^n,  grief, 
pain;  from  ^Aft,  and  jtt^n,  a  sting,  a  wound;  jAfisculcAj 
wild,  remote,  deserted,  western;  from  jajv  and  cwl,  a 
Corner ;  jA]t-6onnAce,  West  Connaught. 

JajiIa,  an  earl;  as  it  were  ]A]t,  after,  inferior ;  and  fUffc, 
a  prince,  a  chief,  one  in  rank  next  to  a  chieftain  or  prince. 
jAjtffUjc,  feudatory  prince,  is  the  Irish  of  Jarlath,  the  Saint 
who  is  patron  of  the  diocese  of  Tuam. 

Soac,  anciently  fee  (Latin,  secus),  beside,  apart,  out  of 
the  way ;  as,  <j*eAC  pjaha,  out  of  the  way  of  pain,  not  having 
to  endure  pain ;  f  eACAji?,  avoid,  shun ;  from  f cac  and  ^a% 
stay,  keep-— i.e.,  keep  aside,  avoid  ;  reAC-5A]]tjiu,  I  call 
aside ;  f eAC-lAOjiA6,  an  allegory,  a  discourse  having  a 
meaning  beside  or  apart  from  that  which  the  plain  words 


246 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


present  to  the  mind.  SeAC  is  the  root  of  the  English 
words  sex,  sect ;  and  of  the  Latin  seco,  I  cut,  separate, 
sunder,  divide,  I  rend,  and  of  all  its  derivatives. 

SeAC,  w,  means  a  turn,  a  bout;  cAbA]ft  ban?  feAC,  give 
me  a  bout,  or  turn ;  fA  feAC,  by  turns. 

The  term  feAC,  a  turn,  a  twist,  is  still  in  common  use 
amongst  those  of  the  country  people  who  indulge  in 
smoking;  as,  caoaiji  6Am  feAC,  give  me  a  smoke. 

VOCABULARY. 

SocaI,  m,  arrogance,  overbearing  im- 
pudence. SocaIac,  adj.,  proud, 
saucy,  impudent ;  tjac  rocAlAc 
cu,  how  impudent  you  are. 

SleAcc,  v,  to  bow  down,  bend,  pros- 
trate, adore  ;  nAfi  fleAcc  bo 
beAl,  that  did  not  bend  the  knee 
to  Baal  ;  iua  fleAd&Ann,  cu 
6v\ro,  if  thou  fall  down  (and 
adore)  me. 

CAjrbeAn,  v.  show ;  prove  manifest ; 
reveal.  Slt1*^  cA]rbeAncA,  shew- 
bread.  CA]rbeAnA&,  shewing  ; 
cA]rbe&nbA|i,  perf.  tense  third 
person  plural ;  cAfrbeAnbAfi  t).v 
bAO]r}e,  the  people  shewed. 

CjonjAjn,  v,  to  drive,  to  chase;  A75 
C]onjA^c  (participle),  driving  ; 
|:eAn-c|omAncA  (a  man-of-dri- 
ving),  a  driver.     A 


2!twa&atj,  a  fool. 

ZiyM,  m,  an  ass ;  Latin,  asellus,  a 
young  ass. 

CofiTiuj5,  v,  stir,  move ;  secondary 
meaning,  excite,  arouse ;  endea- 
vour ;  bo  conruijs  An  cAlArn, 
the  earth  shook ;  cojt|tocA6, 
would  stir. 

t)'A  Bftj5  fin,  therefore  ;  b'  for  be* 
of;  a,  its  poss.  pronoun;  bfiio, 
virtue,  force,  power;  rin,  that; 
literally,  by  reason  of  the  force 
of  that ;  see, "  therefore,"  p.  240. 

lor'neuft,  v,  to  carry  ;  to  carry  one- 
self, therefore  signifies  deport, 
behave. 

—    n,  carriage,  deportment. 

°in5e>  /.  office,  post,  situation  {Ar- 
moric,  0|£nc)' 

0]p)5eAc,  an  officer,  one  holding  an 
office.    I 


EXERCISE  LXVL 

2ln  c-21|*aI  A5itf  a  Of^e. 

<Do  b]  a^aI  A15  -|omcu|i  -|ori?Ai3  ^T1!^  0AI^e  A]ftj6e  Ajuf 
bo  CA]|*beAr)bA|i  t)A  bAojne  a  mob  aj5  fleACCA&  80.  SaojI 
at)  c-A|*aI  511ft  bo-ifh]X)  CU5A8  (was  given)  An  orjojft.  CJ'a 
bnjj  fm,  Iat>  be  focAl  17J  cofifidcAb"  r-e  (he  would  not  stirj 
cof%  21cc  bo  leAj  An  feAjt-c|ornAncA  A]|t  le  rn<vjbe,  a 
]tA8  :  21  AmAbAin  beACA]5,  v\  Sujc-fe  acc  bo  'n  jorbAjg 
cA  cu  A|5  lorocujt  cA]b  a^5  CA]j*beAnA8  moo. 

2tyeAf  Ann  bAO|r)e  fAob-ce|l|8  311ft  bofjb-^jrj  cAffbeAncA]? 
Ai)  mob  ff*  5nAC  a  CAbA]f«-»  b'A  n-ojfjje. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  247 

FORTIETH  LESSON. 

In  the  two  foregoing  Lessons  have  been  shown  the  mean- 
ing and  use  of  Irish  prefixes,  or  those  particles  that  go  before 
the  root — in  this  we  shall  treat  of  the  particles  that  come 
after  the  root — suffixes  or  affixes. 

The  suffixes  are,  like  the  prefixes,  of  two  kinds :  either 
simple  words  or  fragments  of  simple  words,  mere  letter- 
endings,  as  they  are  called,  or  terminations.  When  a  prefix 
or  suffix  is  combined  with  a  word,  the  term  arising  from  the 
union  is  called  derivative,  the  word  from  which  it  has  sprung 
primitive.  Derivative  is,  in  relation,  opposed  to  primitive ; 
compound,  to  simple.  For  instance,  ^OAfiArbA^l,  manly,  is 
a  primitive,  in  relation  to  ^eAfiArplACc,  manliness,  which 
comes  from  it ;  while  it  is,  at  the  same  time,  itself  a  deriva- 
tive from  feAjt,  a  man,  the  stem  from  which,  by  adding 
ArbAfl,  it  has  been  formed. 

Of  derivatives,  as  we  observed  in  treating  of  compounds 
(37th  Lesson,  p.  210),  Nouns,  Adjectives,  and  Verbs  are 
the  leading  families.  These  spring  from  nouns  as  roots,  or 
adjectives,  rarely  from  verbs;  for  it  is  from  things  and  their 
qualities  that  mankind  first  formed  notions  or  ideas,  and 
therefore  the  names  of  such  things  and  of  their  qualities 
were  the  earliest  germs  of  human  speech,  in  the  genealogy 
of  which  history  and  philology  point  out  Keltic  as  one  of 
the  earliest  offshoots. 

From  nouns  are  formed  adjectives.  These  end  in  ait?A|1, 
toaji,  Ac,  ]8,  bA,  or  Sa,  ca  : 

2lri)<\]l,  like. 

Nouns.  Adjective 

pA^lce,  welcome.  pAilceurijAjl, 

jJeAn,  affection,  fondness.  5eAnAri?A]l,  friend-like,  amia- 
ble, 

5fiAfA,  grace,  favor,  5fiAfArbAjl,  graceful. 

2t)eAf,  respect,  2t)eArAri?A]l,  respectable. 

2t)o8,  esteem.  2t)obAii)A{l,  estimable. 

TjgeAftnA,  a  lord.^  t^geAjtnArbAjl,  lordly. 

TSjiac,  occasion,  fit  time.  •  'CftACArbAjl,  opportunely. 

This  suffix  AriK.jt  is  written  in  Scotch  Gaelic  Ajl,  ejl,  a  form  which  has, 
in  some  instances,  been  imitated  07  Irish  writers— FurloDg,  for  instance,  io 


248  .       SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

his  Irish  Prayer-hook.  In  Irish  poetryy  AihAjl  becomes  a'jI  whenever  its 
monosyllabic  sound  nil  is  required  to  meei  fcbe  requirements  of  poetic  mea- 
sure. Philologists  cannot  fail  to  perceive  tlSat  &mA\\  is  the  root  of  the  Latin 
ending  alis,  ale,  and  its  derived  forms  in  the  Romance  and  English  lan- 
guages. 

♦ 

,  2t)Ajt,  which  some  suppose  to  be  the  particle  toa]i  (conjunc- 
tion) as ;  while  others  derive  it,  as  in  Erse,  from  trjojt,  great. 

Nouns.  Adjectives. 

°48,  luck.  2t8rr)Aft,   lucky ;    in    Scotch 

Gaelic,  A&rbofi. 

B|t|5,  virtue,  vigour,  force.       BtMS^T1*  vigorous,  solid,  sub- 
stantial, forcible,  efficacious. 

Ceol,  music.  Ceoltr)A|i,  musical. 

6*b,  jealousy.  B<vbrrjAft,  jealous. 

)-eo]l,  flesh.  peolrrjAJt,  fleshy. 

'pitAC,  hatred.  puAcrbAjt,  hateful. 

5ftA&,  l°ve.  SftAorrjAji,  loving,  fond. 

lug,  power  of  motion,  strength.  LugrfjArt,  vigorous,  powerful,"" 

muscular. 

Jo,  as : 
6a3ha,  wisdom.  6A3nA|8j  wise: 

CjaII,  sense ; .  genitive  case,  Ce|l|8,  sensible,  wise, 
cejlle. 

$)a  (asp.  8a)  or  ca. 

2lirr>^|t,  weather,  time,  portion  2l|rnf]|t8A,  temporal,  ending 
of;  hire,  Ajft  Ajrrjf||tj  at  ser-      with  time,  opposed  to  f jop- 
vice,  i.e.,  u  on  time,"  per-      ftA|8e,  eternal, 
forming  service  for  a  limit- 
ed period. 

Cojtp,  a  body.  CojtpojiSA,  bodily,  corporal. 

<DfA,  God.  CJjaoa,  divine. 

MeAtb,  heayen.  NeArr>8A,  heavenly;   o\§  ne- 

att;8a,     /heavenly      muse 
(maid) — Homer,  Iliad  1. 

T^  jieun,  one  of  the  faithful.      ^jteuncA,  righteous. 

0|t»  gold.  6]t8A,  golden. 

2lc  (eAC,  after  a  slender  vowel). 
BeA|tc,    an    action,   exploit   BeAftcAc,  tricky,  wily* 
(good  or  bad). 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  249 

Nouns*  Adjectives. 

Bjteu3,  a  lie.  BfietnjAd,  given  to  lies- 

Bua]8,  victory.  BuAf&eAC,  victorious. 

peAjis,  anger.  T^ca^ac,  angry. 

p]|t1i)e,  truth.  p^neAC,  faithful* 

Sujnb,  glee.  SujijbAc,  cheerful. 

From  the  active  signification  peculiar  to  the  ending  ac, 
and  from  the  meaning  of  the  term  neAC,  an  individual,  an 
agent  (a  word  of  which  apparently  ac  is  a  mere  fragment), 
adjectives  with  this  suffix  become  personal  nouns,  expres- 
sive of  office,  action,  or  individuality ;  as — 

&cac,  a  man  of  terror,  a  giant ;  from  acaS,  fear. 

Bacac,  a  lame  man;  from  b&c,  a  hindrance,  an  impedi- 
ment ;  vt  to  hinder. 

C]tu]zeA.c,  hunch-backed ;  from  cnu]c,  a  hump. 

Caco^ljceAC,  a  Catholic  ;  from  the  Gr,  Kadokucos. 

CjtjceAC,  a  Quaker ;  from  cft^c,  to  shake. 

$t)Ar>Ac,  a  monk ;  from  too  (old  Irish),  a  person ;  and  aoi?ac, 
alone  j  root,  aotj,  one. 

2t)AjtcAC,  a. rider;  from  mAftc  (old  Irish)  a  horse. 

Adjectives  ending  in  ac  are  derived  from  the  past  parti- 
ciples of  verbs,  by  affixing  c  (asp.)  or  ac  to  the  final  vowel; 
as,  •      i 

Ca^U,  lose,  perish,  destroy;   cA^llce,  lost;  CA^lceAc,  adj., 

perishing ;  as,  Ia  CA^lceAC,  &  famishing  day ;   cA^lceAC, 

n,  a  loser,  one  that  lost ;  a  gelding,  an  eunuch. 
2t)}l,  destroy ;  twice,  destroyed ;  m^lceAC,  destructive. 
2t)ol,   praise;   tooIca,  , praised ;   tooIcac,   praising,  causing 

praise. 

Obs.  1.— rThat  from  the  past  participle,  an  adj.  having  an 
active  or  passive  meaning  is  readily  formed  by  suffixing  c 
for  the  active,  or  prefixing  jot)  for  the  passive ;  as,  roolcA, 
praised;  ]onrr)olcA,  to-be-praised;  tdoIcac,  causing  praise; 
X o-ti)olcA,  easily-praised ;  bo-tijolcA,  hard-to-be-praised. 

*  Obs.  2. — Patronymics,  sir-names,  nickrnames,  or  titles  of 
honor  or  dishonor,  end  in  ac;  as,  2UbAt)Ac,  a  Scotchman; 
BfieACAtiAc,  and,  oontractedly,   b|teAcnAC,  a  Welshman; 


250  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

B|neAnt)AC,  an  Irishman ;  SpAir»eAc,  a  Spaniard.  BfMArjAC, 
an  individual  of  the  family  of  O'Brien;  BIacac,  Blake; 
B|teAcr)AC,  Walsh;  <B|uir>Ac,  Browne;  BuftCAC,  Bourke; 
'Dot^haIac,  a  man  of  the  name  MacDonald ;  Ruajicac, 
O'Rorke;  SeobAC,  Joyce ;  SeADAc,  Hawkins — from  feADAC, 
a  hawk.  Again,  as  above,  dacac,  lame — cjtorrjAC,  crooked; 
CfiujceAC,  hunch-backed,  gibbous  ;  cfiop ac,  marked  with 
traces  of  the  small-pox — streaked  from  cjiof ,  a  cross.  Some 
other  nouns  of  no  certain  classification  end  in  ac  ;  as,  3e<\U 
Iac,  the  moon,;  -pjA&AC  (fee-yacli),  hunting  ;  venison.  But 
a  few  end  in  Iac  (which,  perhaps,  is  a  broken  form  of  luce, 
folk,  people  [Gr.  Aaos]  ) ;  as,  ceA5-lAC,  a  house,  a  family, 
the  hearth — from  q'5e  and  luce;  05-lAc,  a  young  lad; 
cjvjonlAC,  stubbles — from  cjvjorj,  withered,  and  Iac  ;  another 
form  of  this  word  is  -cohIac;  as,  in  the  words  of  the  song: 
H  Conine  5lAf  AT)  ^ogrbAijt." 

MONTHS  OF  THE  YEAR — itfjOfA.   T)A   bljAgrjA. 

January,  ^\or)b^.  LuAnAf   is    derived    from 

February,  "peAbjtA.  LuAn   (Latin,  Luna),  the 

March,  2t)Anx.  moon,  and -pe^fb,  a  festival; 

April,  2lb|tAon  [quasi) ;  from         because    that    month    in 

a,  water;  or  a6,  prosperous,         which  the  corn  ripens  was 

bfiAon,  dropping,  distilling.  sacred  to  Luat},  as  BeAl- 
May,  BeAlcejrje.  tejrje,  May,  was  to  BeAl, 

June,  rt)]  rbeAbor;  At)  c-f  Art?-         the  sun. 

-jiA-jb.  September,  SeAcc-rb]. 

July,  Jirjl,  at)  tv]  be]5]OT)AC     October,  Occ-rirj. 

be't}  c-fAtn]tAb.  November,  SArbA^r;,  or  roj  tja 

August,  LuTJAf,  TV]  TJA  Lut}A-  fAnjnA, 

'fA,  the  month  of  Lammas.     December,  C^c-Tirf. 

January  is  called  also  atj  ceu&  njf  be'i)  Tn-bljA5An,  the  first  month  of 
the  year. 

February,  V  e&brx*,  is  called  also  td]  ha  B-Fao]U]6,  the  month  of  winds 
and  storms  ;  and  "  mf  i)A.  trejle  OtWo&e — the  month  of  the  feast  of  Bridget." 

"  In  all  Ireland  to  this  day  the  month  of  February  is  called  in  Irish  *  the 
month  of  Bridget's  festival/  the  festival  being  on  the  first  day  of  that 
month."— Calendar  of  Irish  Saints,  p.  66,  edited  by  Rev.  Matthew  Kelly, 
D.D.,  Maynooth  College. 

The  middle  months  of  the  four  seasons,  March,  June, 
September,  December,  are  called  the  middle  months,  March, 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


251 


of  Spring ;  June,  of  Summer ;  September,  of  Autumn ;  and 
December,  of  Winter,  thus : 

June,  TV]  rbeA&An  At)  c-f  Art?-  December,    x\j\    meASAU    at> 

|iai8.  Se^jie. 

September,   xty\   rbeA6At)   At)  March,  xxy\  rr)eA6An  at)  eAji- 

fogrbAfli.  ]tA]3. 

Spring  is  called  eAfijtAC ;  Autumn,  £0511^71,  and  some- 
time^ luAt)Af* ;  Summer,  j*<vtt)tia8;  Winter,  5ejbriA.  The  Irish 
terms  have  been  already  explained  in  the  foregoing  Lessons. 

VOCABULARY. 


8.UfCttAl7A,  Australia ;  for  Australasia^ 
i.e.,  Southern  Asia'.  For  the 
meaning  of  ia,  see  note,  Lesson 
41. 

Ciun-"pA7tt|t5e,  the  Pacific ;  from  cjun, 
calm,  quiet ;  and  £A]ttfi5e>a  sea« 

CujTbnioTTTj,  v,  I  remember,  recollect ; 
from  the  root,  cujrbije,  m,  me- 
mory, remembrance.  "NAccu]ri)T)e 
leAc  ?  Don't  you  remember  ?  1r 
cujrnoe  lioro,  I  do  remerriber. 
CuirnneAC,  adj.,  mindful ;  cuirij- 
t)eAiijA]l,  liable  to  be  kept  in 
mind.  CujrijneAcoitt,  a  recorder ; 
a  remembrancer.  Cujrbne acatj, 
m,  a  keepsake,  a  remembrance,  a 
memorial.  Cu]rbne  is  a  con- 
tracted form  of  conjejne,  a  com- 
pound formed  from  co,  together  ; 


and  rtyew,  mind,  z\e.,Jceeping  in 
the  mind,  remembering. 

3l]nn,  adj.,  clear,  transparent,  pel- 
lucid ;  n,  the  bright  heavens, 
brightness ;  also  a  fortress  or 
fort.  JSIah,  clean ;  and  jle,  pure, 
transparent,  are  adjectives  of 
kindred  meaning. 

SnujfioeAc,  adj.,  fond,  beloved,  affec- 
tionate ;  from  rnujrirj,  fondness, 
joy,  natural  love. 

2f)uninfo,  fond  one ;  fond  love  ; 
"  CaicIjo  two  rbuittnfn — Kathlin, 
my  fond  love" — Song,  by  Mrs. 
Crawford. 

UA]5neAc,a<(/'.,  lonely,  lonesome,  soli- 
tary ;  from  uac,  fear,  dread ;  and 
SineAC,  begetting,  producing. 


EXERCISE  LXV1I. 
[In  this  Exercise  we  give  a  letter  written  in  very  simple 
language,  from  a  son  in  London  to  his  father — an  Irish  pea- 
sant.] 

Icnbon,*  ax)  rerijAd  U*  &e  rbft 
Un  2lu5uirc,  1860. 

21  2lCA|]t  fe^lf]* T^l   f6   AT)t)   ATI)   f3|t]0bA1)  a  curt   cu^Ab; 

cA   me   At)0jf  le   6<v   vq\    Aim   po.      jf   moft,   An-moti  at) 
bAjle  e.     H|  b-pul  OAjle  Ajft  b|6  Ann  A]t  -b-qn  -pejt)  cor*- 

•  In  page  95  (Part  II.)  of  "Easy  Lessons,"  we  give  the  Irish  spelling  and 
derivation  of  the  word  "  London."  In  the  same  page  we  observe  in  a  note, 
under  the  word  "  Manchester,"  that  "  in  modern  Irish  it  would  be  better  to 
adopt  the  names  by  which  this  and  other  English  towns  are  familiarly  known, 


252    *  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

aitjajI  lejf.  T,'&  fe  occ  rtj^le  ajti  £Ab  A511]*  ]•&  rbfle  aw 
lejceAb  ij'o  Tt)A]t  f]T>.  3l^  3°  ^-fttll  Te  ^°  n>°V'  AV  1W>I* 
f|ti)  6ujc,  ca  tr)6-f*e  uAi.soeAC  At)t),  rrjAjt  seall  tjac  D-fujl 
ATjArt)  aod  Ou]i)e  be  n)0  ri>u]i)C||i-  frei,t)  le  fejcfjrjc  (to  see). 
T^A|b  bAO|T>e   At)t>  x°  *T  3*^  ell1  fA01  *t)  3^1^ :    l^icinj 

5AC   lA    AD  C-6f|teAWAC  A5Uf  At)  C-2iiDA1)AC,  AT)  p|lAt)CAC, 

Ajuf  at?  Sj>Ai,r)eAC,  At>  c-2Trr)e|iiCAi)AC,    A3Uf   TrjujTjqft  Af 
N2lur;c]tAl|A,  A5Uf  6  b-ojloAji)    (islands)    At)   cjut^frjAiftftse 
(Pacific). 
Cu]ri)t)|5]ro   50   ti^oic   ajti   trjo   CAjjibib  fy  At)  Ttt-bAjte; 

0]tC    t:e|t),    A    ACAJfl   b|l|]*,    AfftTTJO   T1)ACA]tl,    AJjt   tt)0   &6A]tb- 

b]tACA]tt  SeoftfA  Ajuf  A]|t  PAqtujc,  A]]t  n)0  beAjib-fujji 
Ut)A  (Winefrid),  A511P  ai,ti  tt)o  col-ceACAfiACA.  *CA  bu|H 
A3Att)  50  b-£U|li8  u^le  t/Iat).    'CA  tt)6  p^f)  a  flA]t)ce  ttjajc; 

than  endeavour  to  revive  those  that  are  now  obsolete.'*  For  this  reason  we 
now  write  London,  tonooo  ;  Australia,  SiurctiAliA ;  August,  2lu5urc.  For 
if  foreign  words,  or  those  of  technical  import,  and  names  of  special  localities, 
have  been  without  the  slightest  hesitation  adopted  into  the  vocabulary  of  the 
Teutonic  nations,  what  is  to  prevent  Irishmen  from  using  the  same  liberty  in 
adopting,  as  their  own,  words  designating  places  and  things  which,  in  dlys 
of  old,  were  not  known,  or  if  known,  not  so  fully  as  at  present,  to  our  Irish 
ancestors,  and  for  which,  consequently,  they  have  left  us  no  nomenclature. 
The  writer  of  these  Lessons  has,  therefore,  no  hesitation  In  introducing,  when 
necessary,  into  Gaelic,  words  like  the  following : — Electricity,  telegraph,  tele- 
gram, Algebra. 

These  terms  are  so  familiar  to  English  speakers  that  we  are  npt  surprised 
to  hear  occasionally  persons  apparently  educated,  but  who  cannot  certainly 
lay  claims  to  scholarship,  speak  of  them  as  pure  English,  and  with  ignorant 
simplicity  ask  those  conversant  with  Keltic,  what  is  the  Gaelic  or  Irish  of 
technical  names  of  foreign  origin,  not  considering  that  they  are  quite  as  Irish 
as  they  are  English  or  French. 

The  introduction  of  words  of  this  class  into  the  Gaelic  vocabulary  does 
not  by  any  means  prove  that  it  is  wanting  in  copiousness  or  richness.  On  the 
contrary  there  is  no  tongue,  not  even  Greek  or  German,  that  can  compete  with 
Gaelic  in  its  feasibility  of  forming  compounds,  and  its  ever-productive  fecun- 
dity in  yielding,  in  the  hands  of  any  competent  linguistic  artist,  new  terms 
by  which  every  shade  of  meaning  can  be  fully  and  fitly  expressed ;  yet  it  is 
true  that,  no  matter  how  rich  or  copious  soever,  or  how  fecund  in  giving 
birth  to  terms  a  language  may  be,  instances  will  occur  in  which  no  combina- 
tion of  primitives  or  derivatives  will  convey  the  exactly  identical  idea  which 
a  particular  name,  known  from  common  usage,  will  convey.  This  is  well 
exemplified  in  the  French  language.  No  enemy  of'the  French  people  can 
deny  that  their  language  is  rich  and  copious  in  the  highest  degree ;  yet 
Frenchmen  cannot,  it  seems,  find  in  their  language  equivalents  for  •*  beer* 
steak,"  "  meetings,"  "  tenant-right,"  "  eviction,"  "  poor-house,"  "  my  lord," 
"  steamer,"  "  Whig,"  "  Tory."  No  literal  translation  will  confey,  in  thfl 
French  language,  the  idea  attached  to  these  words  in  English. 


SELF-INSTBJTCriOK  IN  IRISH.  253 

bufSeACAf  bo  <Db]A,  51&"  v]  b-?ii]\  ad  fpeuji  A09  fo  co 
50]tTt)  AJUj*  co  sl|i)0,  t)0  Att  c-Aep.  co  rlApceArijAjl  A'f 
CAjb  A3A]b-|*e. 

Nj  fu<x]|t  me  rAojtanjAO  A]jt  bjc  fdf;  acc  ca  bujl  AgAri) 
leiff  a  5-qonn  f  eAccitjAjne  (at  the  end  of  a  week)  le  cot>3- 
tja8  <De?  Be]6  A3AH)  A|]tseAb  le  cup  cu3Ab  'nuAjjt  rS^I- 
obpA^6  itje  Afifr. 

3o  b-q  r\ys  Asaf  30  bftAC  |f  n^fe,  A  aca^  6]l^f,  bo 
ii)AC  ri)uj|tneAC, 

805AIJ. 


FOETY-FIRST  LESSON. 

Derivative  Nouns  in  Irish  are  personal  or  abstract : 

Personal  Nouns  end  in  6f|S  A^jte,  aj,  a^8,  and  are  formed 
from  primitive  nouns  or  from  past  participles. 

<t)oftuf,  a  door;  boftufc^ft,  and,  contractedly,  bojtfojp. 

Saoc,  labour,  punishment ;  fAoc6f]t,  a  punisher,  a  torturer. 

2t)olcA,  praised,  past  part, ;  n)olc6||t,  a  praiser.     - 

3|tA6u|5te,  loved;  sfiA&irfgceojfi. 

SAjtu^ce,  overccme,  rescued,  surpassed,  exceeded,  violated ; 
f Afiu^ceojji,  one  who  by  persevering  overcomes  another ; 
a  rescuer,  a  conqueror,  a  violater ;  root,  fAfi,  very,  over- 
much. 

Personal  Nouns  in  A||ie. 

CeAls,  deceit ;  ceAhjA^e,  a  deceitful,  tricky  fellow. 
Cjtu^c,  a  harp ;  cjiirjqjte,  a  harper. 
SeAls,  hunting ;  f eAlsAjjte,  a  hunter. 

The  endings  djjt,  Aijte,  are  supposed  to  be  broken  forms 
of  thexword  peAft,  a  man ;  if  so,  peAp  is  also  the  root  of  the 
Latin  ending  or ;   as,  amator,  sfiabuj^ceo^ji ;   and  of  the 
N  English  ending  er  ;  as,  lover. 

Personal  Nouns  in  A],  aj8,*-u]8  (we  omit  the  usual  final  e). 
Cac,  a  battle,  a  battalion ;  caca]8,  a  warrior. 
2t)uc,  a  pig,  swine ;  TnucA^8,  a  swine-herd. 

*In  presenting  to  the  student  the  meaning  of  the  termination  A|6,  aj,  01 
aoi,  we  must  ascend  to  the  very  cradle  of  Keltic  syllabling.  In  tracing  thence 


254  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

ScAjft,  a  story,  a  history ;  fCA]fiA]8,  an  historian* 
'Cjteub,  a  flock  ;  cfteu&A}6,  a  shepherd. 

Abstract  Nouns  terminate  in  Af  (or  eAf),  m. ;  &cc9fem.$ 
or  in  the  gen.  case  sing,  feminine  of  adjectives. 

Adjs.,  tt)A|C,  good;  mA-jceAf,  m,  goodness. 

Olc,  bad;  olcAf*,  badness. 

Caft&b,  a  friend ;  cAjt^bAf,  friendship. 


to  the  present  the  several  meanings  of  the  word,  we  see  an  illustration  of  the 
way  in  which  human  speech  has  grown. 

2l|,  aoj,  or  ao]6  is  a  primative — the  root  of  many  families  of  words. 

In  its  very  earliest  acceptation  it  means  (1)  element,  and,  therefore, 
(2)  fire,  air,  water.  2lj*  fire,  is  still  preserved  in  its  derivative,  Aojbeat,  a 
coal ;  and  its  diminutive  form,  AO]beAlo5,  or  Aoibloj,  a  spark.  2tj,  air,  in 
AedAfi  or  Aett ;  &h  water,  in  <xb,  fluid,  the  root  of  adaw,  a  river ;  (3)  a  first 
principle,  therefore,  or  cause ;  (4)  a  being,  a  human  being,  a  person,  as  we 
see  in  the  words  rAoj,  a  sage  (from  ro,  good ;  and  aoj,  being) ;  &<voj,  a  bad 
man  (from  oo,  bad ;  and  aoj)  ;  o^°f»  a  druid  (from  &Ajn,  oak ;  and  aoj)  ; 
^A]6,  a  prophet  (from  £A,  a  cause  ;  and  Ai&)  ;  Latin,  vates ;  one  of  the  order 
of  priests,  to  whom,  among  the  Celts,  the  office  of  offering  sacrifice  and 
explaining  natural  causes  was  assigned,  O'B.  345  ;  (5)  the  liver,  which  so 
well  aids  in  supporting  life,  in  this  sense  it  is  written  Ae,  and  aeo — plural 
Ae6A.  In  its  signification  of  person,  applied  specially,  it  means  (6)  stranger, 
a  guest — in  which  sense  it  is  commonly  written  ao-\6.  (Hence  AO]6eAc, 
hospitable,  courteous ;  AOfbeAcc,  hospitality,  courteousness.)  Also  (7)  a  re- 
spectable, skilful,  learned  person ;  and,  in  the  abstract,  (8)  skill,  knowledge, 
honor,  respect,  learning,  discipline,  elegance,  stateliness ;  (9)  a  swan. 

It  not  only  signifies  a  being,  but  the  abode  of  beings ;  therefore,  territory, 
land,  island;  as,  f  Columb  Cjlle,  the  Island  of  Columbkille;  (Hebrew,  at,  an 
island) ;  also  the  substance,  or  wealth,  which  any  territory  must  contain. 
Hence  it  signifies  cattle,  a  herd — particularly  sheep ;  from  ao]6,  a  herd,  is 
derived  A0]6A]tte,  a  keeper  of  flocks,  and,  in  a  special  sense,  a  shepherd. 

From  ao|,  a  being,  is  formed  nAoj  (i.e.,  An  A07),  a  creature;  and  its  di- 
minutive form,  which,  to  this  day,  is  in  common  use,  rjAO]6Arj,  or,  by  chang- 
ing 6  into  n,  nAojnkn,  an  infant.  Also  nj,  or  1515,  a  girl,  a  female  descendant ; 
which  is  employed  before  the  family  names  of  females,  as  Ua,  or  O,  is  befort 
those  of  males ;  as,  in&lf1^  "W  Coi3nA]U  jnseAn  t5oiijnA]ll  Uj  Coni)A]U, 
Mary  O'Connell,  the  daughter  of  Daniel  O'Connell.  "  ft],"  and  not  "  Ua," 
or  0,  is  placed  before  the  family  name  when  women  are  spoken  of. 

Oj&e,  a  forefather,  an  educator,  a  professor,  a  teacher,  is  derived  from  , 
aoj,  and  be,  of ;  i.  e.,  a  man  of  learning,  knowledge,  skill,  discipline ;  or  from 
A07,  a  being;  and  tie,  of  God;  one  holding  God's  place  in  the  guidance  of 
youth.  2loj&e,  youth,  springs  from  this  root,  and  its  derivative  AojoeA&Ac, 
well-behaved:  so  do  many  others  which  apparently  are  simple  words. 
Those  we  have  given  will  suffice. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


255 


O5IAC,  a  young  man,  a  bondman ;  oslACAf,  bondage,  a  kind 
of  metre. 

StonbA,  a$'.,  single;  from  aotj,  one;  AonbAcc,  unity 
<t)Aor)A,  a^/.,  human ;  bAonAcc,  humanity. 
T/fiAjll,  w,  a  slave ;  qtAilleAcc,  slavery. 
Sseul,  a  story ;  f  5eul<v|6,  a  story-teller ;  f  5euU]6eACc,  story- 
telling. 
SeAhjAjjie,  a  hunter ;  peAfcjAitteACc,  hunting. 
2i)eAllc6|n,  a  deceiver ;  rneAllcoijteAce,  the  act  of  deceiving. 

6>,  the  gen.  case  sing.  fern,  of  adjectives, 

2l|tb,  high ;  A]fibe,  height. 

"Cjiottj,  heavy,  deep,  pensive,  pregnant ;  qtojme,  heaviness, 

pensiveness,  pregnancy. 
5eAl,  white,  bright ;  51  le,  brightness,  whiteness. 
From  flAi)  comes  flAjnce,  and  not  fUjt>e;  and  from  fAon, 

f AOjjife,  and  not  fAOjne  ;  bAojt,  bAO]ftfe;  rAOjirACc  and 

bAonf acc,  freedom  and  slavery. 

Diminutives  in  AtJ,  rn.;  in  ]t),  maj.  ox  fern, ;  in  o^fem. ;  as, 

2l]tbAi),  an  elevation,  a  ter- 
race. 

Boqcai},  a  poor  person. 

Ct^ocat),  w,  a  hillock ;  cno- 
CAi^n,  a  very  small  hill. 

tocAt),  a  small  lake, 
f  ^aIIos,/,  play  called  blind- 
man's  buff;  a  bandage  co- 
vering the  eyes ;  a  buffet, 
a  leech,  a  mole,  a  dor- 
mouse, blind-fish,  or  king- 
fish. 

<DaIUi>,  m9  a  great  heap ;  a 
cairn,  an  Ogham  monu- 
ment; also  for  bAllAftAt?, 
•m,  a  blind  fellow  j-  one  who 
is  purblind. 


2inb,  high. 

Bocc,  poor. 
Cnoc,  m1  a  hill. 

top,  a  lake. 


3>ll,  blind. 


S 


256  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

Cjatv  dusky,    grey,    dark.    .CjAjids, -/,   a   black   insect 
From  cjati  is  derived  (St.)         with  many  claws;  a  kind 
Cjatiat/s  name,  and  that         of  beetle,  a  chafer;   cja- 
of  Kirwin,  which,  in  Irish,         ft  at;,  m,  a  small  black  sod; 
is  CjAftbubAT;,  meaning  a         a  clod  of  turf, 
swarthy,  black  haired  per- 
son.— Transactions  of  the 
Ossianic  Society.     (Note 
by  Standish   Hayes,   vol. 
ilk,  p.  60.) 

Stewart  is  justly  of  opinion  that  the  termination  r;Ajd  or  w6,  added  to 
nouns*  has  a  collective  (not  a  plural)  import/  like  the  termination  rie  in  the 
French  words,  cavalerie,  infanterie,  and  ry  in  the  English  words,  cavalry, 
infantry,  yeomanry  ;  as,  Uoqw]6,  a  band  of  heroes,— O'Dorwwn,  p.  333. 

Of  this  class  are : 

6>actia]6,  cavalry ;  from  eac,  a  steed. 
BitnUjS,  birds ;  from  eun,  a  bird. 
2f)AqiA{6,  youths;  from  itjac,  a  son. 

Many  words  that  are  not  diminutives  end  in  at; ;  as,  tub, 
a  bend ;  lubAT;,  m,  a  bow ;  ir;6fiAr;,  many,  a  large  number ; 
from  rnoft,  large ;  ca^at;  (from  cat*,  turn,  or  cof,  foot),  a 
path ;  ojlleAT),  an  island ;  from  ol,  above,  over  (as  in  tie 
word  oWAilj>eA6,  cis-alpine),  and  Iat;,  the  tide,  i.e.,  land 
above  the  waves ;  or  from  ojle,  other,  apart ;  and  Iah,  land, 
i.e.,  land  apart  from  the  main  land. 

Other  words  ending  in  at;,  from  cat;,  time ;  or  from  cajt;, 
possessions;  are  of  this  class;  as,  fucA^r/,  eternal,  ever-lasting, 
as  found  in  the  last  part  of  the  Apostles'  creed  -(Annf  at; 
iD-beACA  f uACA|t>,  and  [in]  life  everlasting),  is  derived  from 
•po,  bliss,  blissful,  and  cat;,  time ;  meaning  the  blissful  con- 
tinuity of  eternal  life.  'From  the  termination  cajt>,  or  cat;, 
land,  a  region,  riches,  possessions  in  land  or  in  stock,  are 
formed  the  words  frjoncAjr;,  a  vineyard ;  from  fjon,  wine,  and 
cat;  ;  fiofCAT;,  a  rose-garden ;  rnu]^jcar>,  a  garden  of  myrtles  j 
BtijcAir;,  Britain— the  land  of  the  Brits,  or  speckled  peo- 
ple ;  2t)Aj]tjcAjr;,  Mauritania — the  cav  of  the  Mauri ;  J)jr;a 
bufCAT;,  the  cat;  or  region  along  the  river  Indus  or  Sindus, 
as  it  was  originally  called. 

Jac,  a  region*  a  territory,  is  in  its  broken  form  f*,  the  te* 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  257 

mination  of  almost  all  the  Latin  topographical  names  that 
have  that  ending.  Ex.:  Assyria,  '2tffu|tfAc,  from  2iffu]t 
and  ^c.  It  is,  however,  found  as  a  prefix  in  the  word 
jACA]lle,  the  region  of  beauty. 

A  few  words  end  in  baji,  top,  produce;  as,  ceoUbotfi, 
melody,  warbling ;  ceoUbAfi,  da  t)-eut),  the  warbling  of 
birds;  from  ceol,  song;  bujllebAfi,  foliage,  leaves  (Scotch, 
bjleAc). 

Faoj  CojUce  £Uf.       ""        i 

"We  believe  the  following  '  Chansonnette'  to  be  the  production  of  a  Con* 
caught  poet.     His  poetry  has  outlived  his  name :—  > 

fonn  :— "  One  morning  very  early,  one  morning  in  the  Spring* 

h 
Hac  AO]bitj  bo  tja  b-ei*)tnlD 

"O'ewfee&r}  50  b-Aftb, 
'5  a  bi6eAT)n  a  cejleAbAtt  le  n-A  cejle 

21^1  AOT?  CTlAO]b  Aiij^io  I 
W]  f?<Mt  fJO   oAtn  f  &JH,  A'f 

t)orn'  ceub  nj]te  gfifcb— 
If  f  AbA  6  tja  cejle  ottApn 
D'eirif^eiAot)  5<xc  l*v. 

1T* 
tf  b&jne  f  ion&  Aij  Ijle, 

1r  beire  \  'da  'n  fse|nr 
1r  bjune  f  'n  At?  bei&linij, 

'S  it  roiUlS©  f  u*  v'%v-e}* — 
tf  r-eA^ti  iotj&  T10  ujle 

3duA|rteAcc  'f  a  ine^on, 

'5   A  t3 jA  1   C&   If   TJA   f. lA]6]f 

pttAf5A]l  bo  m'  pe>n. 


(  7V<ms««f  ion.) 

UNDER  THE  GREENWOOD. 


How  pleasant,  0  little  warblers ! 

Smiles  Morn  upon  your  bow'rs, 
Where  each  sings  to  his  love,  beside  him 

In  the  gladness  of  sunny  hours. 
Not  thus — ah,  not  thus — shines  morning 

On  me  and  my  darling  queen ; 
It  may  break  over  both"  as  brightly, 

But  far  is  the  way  between  I 


258 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


II. 

She's  whiter  than  the  white  lily, 

Oh  lovelier  to  gaze  upon  ! 
She's  sweeter  than  violin  singing — 

More  radiant  than  the  Sun. 
But,  than  all  her  beauty,  more  beauteous 

Is  her  mind's  nobility — 
0  Lord !  make  short  this  absence — 

This  bitter  woe  to  me  ! 

Translated  by  Ekionnach. 

Verbs  end,  for  the  first  person  singular,  in  in?. 

In  order  to  know  the  verbal  endings  it  is  necessary  to 
learn  thoroughly  the  conjugation  of  a  regular  active  verb, 
which  has  been  already  furnished  in  the  "  Easy  Lessons ;" 
see  Lessons  49,  50. 

VOCABULARY. 


2tn)5Att,  m,  privation,  tribulation, 
affliction;  from  attj  (a  privative 
particle),  and  5A]t,  aid,  help. 

2lnti6,  m,  more  correctly,  Ann&»  or 
AntiAc,  from  An,  not,  and  y.&i, 
prosperity,  misery,  hardship,  dis- 
tress, misfortune,  great  poverty. 
ca  nje  Ann  Avyio,  I  am  in  great 
poverty.  2lnn.<5cAc  and  An^o^Ac, 
afflicted,  poor,  miserable. 

i>UAn-reArri)Ac,  adjec,  persevering; 
from  buAtj,  lasting;  and  reAr- 

T1)AC. 

CeAnn  3f)AtiA',  Kenmare  ;  from  eeAnn, 
head ;  and  TBAfiA,  gen.  case  of 
tnu]]*,  of  the  sea. 

t>]obAjl,  /.  (from  &i,  wanting;  and 
bA]l,  a  blessing,  a  prosperous 
issue,  success;)  loss,  defeat,  de- 
struction. 

£o3lATn,  m,  learning. 

IndeAcc,  /,  understanding,  intellect, 
ingenuity,  device;  mcieAcc,  for 


•jnnledc!:;  from  jnn,  or  jncjn,  and 
leAcc,  a  lesson. 

lonAnn  (from  ]on,  or  Ann,  in;  and 
Aon,  one),  the  same;  ^onAnn 
A3ur,  the  same  as ;  b'jonnAfl 
leite  A5Uf ,  it  was  the  same  with 
her — i.e.,  she  considered  it  the 
same  as. 

1onnru]6,  m,  an  attempt,  an  attack; 
CU5  re  lonnruiD  ojun,  he  made 
an  attack  on  me ;  v,  to  attack ; 
prep.,  to,  towards ;  it  is  derived 
from]onn»  or  aw,  in  ;  and  rupe, 
sit. 

lAcAn>,  n,f,  presence,  company;  Ia- 
tA]n.eAcc,  presence;  a  UtAiti 
(adv),  (at)  present ;  as,  b]  tne 
a  lAcAift,  I  was  present. 

Oj&eAr,  m,  education ;  from  o\oe,  a 
teacher,  a  professor.  {See  Note 
p.  254.) 

Sjl,  v,  to  shed,  part;  Ai5  rjlc  *x* 
noeon,  shedding  tears. 


EXERCISE  LXVIII. 


CeAnnnjA^tA, 
2ln,  P]tceAi>  Ux  t>e  rnj  rijeo6Aro 
2ln  Voztqaw,  1861. 


21  tt)|c  Tr)U|]ti)]3 — 2ln  le^q]i  bo  rST1]0^  cu  °  Lonbon  at) 
borbA8-lA-6eu5  be  *y  w\  a  ca  catic,  bo  f:uAjtArr)*vfi  (we 
received)  ajji  rr;A]b^   (in   [the]   morning)   Apr;  ju&.    fij 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  259 

jbnob  rnon  onA|t)r>  'g  a  le^eAb.  <t)o  f  }l  bo  rbACAjn  beofiA 
a^3  cu]rbrw3<\8  one,  'rjuajn  cor)A]nc  (saw)  p]  bo  j*3n]0DAT). 
B'  joi)t}Ai)  le^ce  e  A5uf  cu  bejc  a  Iacaju.  Bj  luAcgAjjt 
n?6ft  A^|t  2t)Ajne  Asuf  A]n  Cajc,  A3Uf*  A^n  2t)a]ble.     M4 

fcj    CO    |!AbA    A]]t|f    5AT)    le|C|]t    A    CUfl    CU3A|T)tJ. 

V&  cu  rt)A|t  b|  JJ^T^k  (Gerald)  JJlMrTltf  A  "logboij 
ejrncjoll  bejc  m-bl]A5i;A  £]CC|b  0  fjr),  £A0]  ArbjjAn  A3UJ* 
Amto.  So  e  ad  caoj  ca  ]*e  le  5AC  u]le  feAn  65,  rt)d\i- 
jrjqrjeAC  (high-minded),  cuj3f|0T)AC  (intelligent).  Ma  cajI 
bo  rbfpjeAc:  B|  buAn-feAf rnAC ;  e&jb  Uece  roA^ce  ]torrjAC 
(good  days  are  before  you).  T^ji  63;  c^vjb  T)eAnc  Ajuf 
lu8  bo  crjAti)  A5Ab;  cA|b  cjaI  A5up  ^ncleAcc  A3Ab,  o^beAf 
A3UP  FogUm,  rubAjlcfb  A3ur  cu13t*e  *3**>«  W]  De1°  cajII, 
t)o  At?no  one  r^of*  p A]be,  ojn  cujjtjrn  cu3Ab  'p*i?  lejejn  f*o, 
tjoca  cu]5  purjcA  :  3IAC  lejgeAi)  cu3Ab  y&]V,  o't;  cajII 
A3u|*  o'r)  b|c-bpA3A]l  Aijrj  a  fiAb  cu.  B'  £ejb|n  3un  b'  6  at? 
nub  if  peAnn  a  cajiIa  leAC,  At)  mejb  ]']T)  b5  £uIat?3.  Wj 
■ponuf  bul  a^ji  A5A|8  A|n  ^A]nn5e  at>  c-fAogAjl  yo  3AI) 
corjcA  bonbA  \or)\)y\x\6e.  Cu^nim  atwcj  fo,  le]cjn  cu3Ab 
o'o  Ti)A|5i|*cin*  A|3  Anb-ce<\onA]8  a  \,or)bot)  le  a  b-pu^l  Aj3e 
CA|bne<vb.  'Se  a  DAnArbajl,  ^up  -\y  ye  mo  bAjiArr)Ajl  ye\r) 
e,  tJAC-  b-jrujl  A|3  ©injorwAC  A5uf  30  m6n-rb6]t  A]3  Ca* 
cojljceAC,  mAjc  Aj]t  bjc  le  £&3A]l  mAft  bub  coin  a  Sac- 
fAm>  :  acc  beATjf A]8  Ar)  f eA|i  cAfiAbAC  mon  fo,  nub  mAjc 
buje.  B]  fUr;:  cujnjb  bo  rbACA^t  ^up  bo  8eAnbfjujiA  a 
t>3|tA8  A5UJ4  a  m-beAtm  acc  6.U3AC. 

3o  |tA^b  cu  |:ao|  curbbAc  <De,  ye  3u^6e 

^)'    ACA]t    A!}CUTbA1}A]3, 

SeAjvup  21)ac  SeAbA^g. 

EXERCISE  LXIX. 

Dear  Sir — 21  Sb^oj  8|l — The  young  man  who  will  give 
you  this  letter  is  the  son  of  an  honest  farmer  on  my  estate, 
)y  tdac  j?e]lrnA|ne  ci)eAfCA  ca  A|n  mo  8uccA]8-fe  ai?  f6A|i 

*  "2X)  (initial)  after  the  preposition  and  article  is  not  aspirated  in  the 
ipoken  language;  as,  o'n ( tnAisircih  ;  o  'n  njeu&.  To  aspirate  it,  however, 
is  conformable  to  principle,  and  accords  with  the  practice  observed  in  the 
written  language  by  the  best  Irish  scholars  * 

2 


260  StLF-INSTRUCTIOV  IN  IRISH. 

65  a  beAftpAf  bu|c  at>  lejcjfi  fo.  He  is  (judging),  from 
all  I  have- heard,  a  worthy  man.  T>&  re  or)  mejb  bo  coa- 
Iaj8  roe,  'ttoa  6u|t>e  pjuncAd.  The  youth  has  gone  to 
London  to  carve  his  own  fortune.  <£>o  chaj6  ah  c-63*u>ac 
bo  Lonbon  le  tj-a  poftcurj  a  seAjijiAb  awac  60  "pero.  I 
have  learned  (heard)  that  he  is  a  person  of  (in  whom  there 
is)  promise  (&Jtb-boi5),  learning  froglArfj),  and  virtue  (beAj- 
beufA),  See  if  you  can  do  something  for  him.  I  know  you 
possess  (30  b-£U]l  *3Ab)  great  influence  (curijAcc).  Any 
thing  you  do  for  him  I  shall  consider  (bo  rbeArpAjb  me)  as 
having  been  done  for  (511^  jijrroeAfc  e  Ajjt  roi}). 

Dear  Sir,  your  very  obedient  servant, 
<Do  fefld>1r*lS  lto-u]t|tAii)A|5, 

21  wj-UAjle  CoticA^J,  At)  be]CJt?A6  Ia  be  ibl 
tneotan  Atj  f-PorijAjri,  186-1. 


FORTY-SECOND  LESSON. 

From  words  of  one  syllable,  with  which  our  first  Lesson  commenced,  the 
learner  has  steadily  advanced  in  knowledge  of  special  etymology  to  be  able 
now  to  understand  at  first  sight  the  meaning  of  a  polysyllable  or  compound 
word  of  any  length.  Along  with  special  etymology,  with  which  the  art  of 
spelling  is  so  combined,  he  must  have  acquired,  what  has  been  considered  a 
great  difficulty  in  Gaelic  learning,  a  knowledge  of  spelling  with  facility  and 
correctness,  and  become  familiar  with  tbe  idiomatic  turns  of  Keltic  speech. 
We  need  not,  therefore,  exclude,  as  we  have  hitherto  done,  "words  of 
learned  length"  in  Gaelic,  from  our  coming  Exercises,  should  their  use  be 
reared. 

The  grammatical  qualities  appertaining  to  nouns  are  gender,  number,  cas$ 
person. 

Of  gender  we  have  already  treated  fully  (See  Sixteenth  and  Seventeenth 
Lessons,  pp.  87-98). 

To  learn  how  Irish  nouns  form  the  plural,  consult  Lessons  Twenty-thin? 
rod  Twenty-fourth.— Ibid. 

Person,  in  grammar,  derives  its-  order  and  relation  from 
the  speaker,  and  is  first,  when  it  refers  to  the  great  I  (the 
speaker);  second,  when  to  the  being  spoken  to ;  third,  when 
to  the  name  of  that  spoken  of. 

Case  remains  yet  to  be  treated.     We  define  it,  then,  to 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  261 

be  a  change  or  increase  in  the  final  syllable  of  nouns  signifi- 
cative of  a  relative  change  in  meaning. 

Gaelic  nouns  undergo  four  such  changes  in  their  termina- 
tions, and  consequently  there  must  be  four  cases.  These 
we  call 

.      f  Nominative. 
*  \  Accusative. 
2nd.    Genitive. 
3rd.     Dative. 

4th.     Vocative,  answering  to  the  nominative  case  of 
address  in  English  grammar. 

Modern  Irish  grammarians,  who  have  investigated  this  subject,  seem 
agreed  that  the  lowest  number  of  cases  peculiar  to  nouns  in  our  language  is 
four.  (See  Irish  Grammar,by  Dr.  Donovan,  and  the  College  Irish  Gammar, 
second  edition,  p.  55);  from  which  we  quote  the  following:-— 

"  In  regard  to  the  cases,  their  names  and  their  number,  it  may  be.  well 
to  propose  here  a  few  questions,  and  to  answer  them,  for  the  satisfaction  of 
the  learned  and  enlightened  student. 

"  Why  are  the  nominative  and  accusative  ranked  as  one  case  ?  Because 
according  to  the  definition  of  case,  they  have  only  one  or  the  same  inflection. 
Why  then  retain  the  term  accusative  ?  Because  it  expresses  an  idea  different, 
either  in  fact,  in  mode.,  or  in  grammatical  relation,  from  those  conveyed  by 
the  direct  or  nominative  case. 

•'Dative  alone  is  a  name  given,  in  this  edition,  to  the  third  case,  just  (1) 
to  lessen  the  numbers  of  cases,  and  (2)  because  this  practice— of  calling  the 
third  case  by  the  term  dative— has  the  sanction  of  Greek  grammarians  in  the 
grammars  they  have  written  of  that  ancient  tongue. 

"  Why  is  the  term  possessive,  as  in  English  grammar,  not  employed  instead 
of  genitive?  Because  less  suitable  and  less  truthful  to  express  the  meaning 
of  the  first  oblique  case.  Let  us  see  what  the  words  possessive  and  genitive 
mean,  and  how  far  that  meaning  is  applicable  to  this  case. 

"  The  term  genitive  conveys  the  idea  of  generation,  origin,  birth,  sourcef 
first  cause,  and  indirectly,  that  of  possession,  control,  relation;  as,  the 
father's  son  (generation,  birth) ;  this  boy  is  Patrick's  son  (birth,  possession)  s 
that  is  George's  gun  (possession) ;  father's  land  (possession) ;  James's  arm 
(connexion,  source,  origin) ;  the  ship's  side  (same,  by  analogy).  The  term 
possessive  conveys  only  the  secondary  meaning  of  the  first  oblique  case—" 
namely,  possession,  and  does  not  express  that  of  generation,  origin,  birth? 
source,  while  the  term  genitive  does  fully  convey  those  ideas  along  with  that 
of  possession.  Which  term,  then,  is  to  be  preferred  i  Certainly  thai  of" 
genitive. 

"  Again,  in  English  there  are  two  kinds  of  possessive  cases—the  real  and 
the  false,  or  the  Anglo-Saxon  and  the  Ncr&an: 

The  Eeelr- Anglo-  Saxon.  False— Nerm&o. 

Peter's  side.  The  side  of  Peter. 

The  hill- s  foot.  The  foot  of  the  hill, 


262  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

11  We  cannot  say,  the  hill's  foot ;  because  the  possessive,  hill's,  would  de- 
note a  possessor,  and  a  hill  cannot  possess.  The  false  possessive  (of)  theq 
roust  be  used  in  those  instances  where  no  real  possession  is  implied.  The 
real  and  the  false  English  possessives  have  only  one  real  corresponding  case 
in  Gaelic,  the  genitive.  It  expresses,  as  in  Latin  and  in  Greek,  real  or  analo- 
gical origin,  cause,  connexion,  procession,  possession.  It  is  better  to  employ 
the  term  genitive,  which,  as  in  Latin  and  Greek,  embraces  both  kinds. 

"  The  vocative  singular  and  plural  has  in  many  instances  inflections  diffe- 
rent from  the  nominative,  and  is  on  this  account  properly  called  by  another 
name  than  that  of '  nominative  case  of  address.'  " 

DECLENSION. 

Taking  the  definition  of  case  to  be  a  change  or  increase 
in  the  final  syllable  of  a  noun  significative  of  a  correlative 
change  in  meaning,  there  are  nouns  of  a  certain  ending  in 
the  nominative  that  have  a  class  of  changes  which  other 
nouns  of  a  different  ending  in  the  nominative  or  uninfected 
form  have  not.  Declension  then  is  the  formation  of  case- 
endings.  In  Gaelic  there  are  Jive  classes  of  case-endings* 
a  point  on  which  grammarians  seem  at  present  to  have 
agreed.     There  are,  therefore,  five  declensions. 

The  key  of  the  series  of  ease-endings  of  a  noun  of  the  first  or  second 
declension,  is  the  final  vowel  of  the  last  syllable  of  the  undeclined  noun. 
This  vowel  has  been  called  the  "  characteristic,"  because  by  it  the  character 
of  the  declension  becomes  known.  It  can,  with  equal  propriety,  be  called 
the  key- vowel.  .  ■■•    - 

Our  readers  already  know  that,  the  gender  of  a  noun  which  is  the  name 
of  an  inanimate  object  is  regulated  by  this  key-vowel.  (Nay,  the  formation 
of  the  plural  of  an  immense  class  of  nouns— ^-the  parasyllabic  class — is 
directed  entirely  by  it.)  It  is  no  wonder  then  that  Dr.  O'Donovan  says : 
"the  gender  has  more  influence  on  the  formation  of  the  cases  than  any 
ending  of  the  nominative." — Irish  Grammar,  p.  78. 

The  key-vowel  is  our  principal  guide  in  the  formation 
of  the  three  first  declensions ;  gender  a  necessary  help. 

Whenever  a  noun  ends  in  a  consonant  it  is  plain  that  the  vowel  imme- 
diately preceding  it  must  be  broad  or  slender. 

THE  FIRST  DECLENSION 

embraces  nouns  ending  in  a  consonant  which  is  just  pre- 
ceded in  the  same  syllable  by  a  bfoad  vowel,  provided  the 
noun  is  of  the  masculine  gender. 

We  say :  "  provided  the  noun  is  of  the  masculine  gender,"  for  if  it  be 
feminine,  it  is  then  not  of  the  first  declension ;  as,  clu^r,  an  ear ;  cor,  * 
foot;  Urij,  a  hand  j.rUc.  a  rod;  which  are  feminine  {see  Fart  II.,  p.  93). 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  263 

All  nouns,  therefore,  specified  in  "  Rule  L,  for  knowing  the  gender  of 
those  Irish  nouns  which  are  names  of  inanimate  objects"  {Ibid.,  p.  93),  are 
of  the  first  declension ;  but  all  the  exceptions  to  Rule  I.  are  of  the  second  or 
third.  Similarly,  names  of  men,  for  the  greater  part,  which  end  in  a  conso- 
nant preceded  by  a  broad  vowel,  belong  to  this  declension. 

EXAMPLES. 

B&|t&,  was.,  a  poet,  a  bard. 
Primary,  or  unaspirated,  form : 


Singular. 

Plural. 

Nom.)*,,    . 
Acc.  }B*1* 

B^ijtb 

Gen.    B&jjtb 

Bm»& 

Dat.    B&|i& 

B^jtb^ib 

Voc.    B&]jt& 

2. 
Ca.f<\T>,  m., 

B&fl&A. 

a  path. 

Nom.)  ~ 
Acc.  |C^A,) 

C*f<Mt> 

Gen,    CAfAjn 

Cd^AI? 

Dat.     CAfAr; 

C&r&n^b 

Voc.     Cap^r; 
3. 

2t)&ftCAC,  7W., 

G^fAnA. 

a  rider. 

Nom. 
Acc. 

2t)<x]icAC 

2t)A1tCA]J~ 

Gen.    2i)AftcA}5 

2i)AflCAC 

Dat.    2t)<\jtcAC 

2t)A|tCA|3|b 

Acc. 

2t)<M1CAJ5 

2Jt)<VftCACA. 

The  changes  which  the  initial  or  first  consonant  of  the  word  assumes, 
ire  regulated  by  the  rules  that  direct  the  phonetic  use  of  aspiration  and 
echpsis  of  which  we  have  already  treated  at  considerable  lengjth  {see  Lessons 
18,  19 ;  and  Lessons  4,  5,  6,  9,  11).  We  shall  give  an  example  or  two  of 
the  articulated  form. 

SECOND  DECLENSION. 

The  key- vowel  of  the  second  declension  is  slender  ( j) ; 
nouns,  therefore,  that  end  in  a  consonant  preceded  in  the 
same  syllable  by  the  vowel  f,  are  of  this  declension. 

And  these  are  all  feminine  (see  Rule  3,  p.  94).  Nay,  so  far  does  the 
influence  of  gender  prevail,  that  nouns  having  the  key-vowel  broad  (which 


264  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

is  the  characteristic  of  the  first)  are,  nevertheless,  of  the  second  declension, 
if  they  are  femiMne. 

This  declension  is  distiaguished  from  the  first  by  its  taking  an  additional 
syllable  (e)  in  the  genitive  case.  Nouns  belonging  to  it  are  then  of  the 
iTsparasyii&bie  ckss.  •    ; 

EXAMPLE. 

CHili,  f.*  a  wish,  a  desire,  an  element. 

Sing!iiar,  PioraL 

Gen.      bu]le  {de&U-e)      bufi 
Dat.      bsql  s         bu|l|b 

Voc*      b»]l  buile 

*#*  Dttjij  *b  element,  is  pronounced  short,  nearly  like  bjl ;  bfyl,  a  wish— » 
long. 

In  like  ma&ner  are  declined  all  nouns  of 'this  class  which 
end  in  a  single  or  double  consonant  preceded  by  ] ;  as,  cjU, 
f.9  a  church;  cl&if.  a  sand-pit,  a  hollow;  cto\t).,f.9  reproach, 
a  fine;  b]tu|?n,  /.,  the  back;  slojft,  glory;  toji),  /.,  meal; 
uin>>/»9  poison;  p&if,  /*,  passion;  fftfyb,  /•*  street;  r^llV 
/,,  history ;  ?ujl,/.,  an  eyeyu&w,  hour. 

Example  of  a  noun  feminine  of  which  the  key-vo_wel  is 
broad  t  co?,jf.,  a  foot, 

2. 

Ace!'}  ^r:^)  <»r*  {&>$<*) 

Gen.     co|fe  (&as£e)        cof 

Bat.      co|f  (kosh)  cof Ajb 

Voc.      co|]»  (ehosh)  cofw 

Observe— la  the  genitive  case  singular  how  a  slender  vowel  f  is  inserted 
before  r,  because  the  increase  e  in  the  next  syllable  is  slender.  This  is 
earned  by  the  principle  of  vowel  assimilation-— slender  with  slender  and 
broad  with  broad,  c&ol  le  c&ol  Agar  leAt^tj  le  ieACAtj— so  often  ex- 
plained for  the  learner. 

The  entire  class  of  feminine  nouns  ending  in  a  consonant 
preceded  by  a  broad  vowel  are  declined  iike  the  above : 


cloCff^  a  stone, 
clo5,  /.,  a  beilf 
cWf,  f.,  an  ear, 
c|tor?  {  *  cross, 


Urf?,  a  hand, 
|*eob,  a  jewel, 
X Uc,  f.y  a  rod, 
Tfton,  the  nose, 
vuAxtf.} an  axe. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  III  IRI8H.  305 

And  all  feminine  nouns  in  65  (diminutives  and  deriva- 
tives); as,  CJAI165,  a  chafer;  -pti] t*e65,  /.,  a  lark;  £U|ned5, 
/.,  a  window ;  peAC05,  a  pea-hen. 

THIRD  DECLENSION. 

The  third  declension  comprises  those  nouns,  as  well  femi- 
nine as  masculine,  which  end  in  a  consonant  preceded  by  a 
single  or  broad  vowel. 

Though  no  key-vowel  serves  to  distinguish  as  a  group  the  class  that 
belongs  to  this  declension  from  those  of  the  first  and  second,  yet  nouns  of  a 
certain  termination  and  order  are  classified  as  belonging  to  it ;  for  example : 
names  of  offices  peculiar  to  men;  as,  rneAUccWi  cftucu^ceojft;  abstract 
nouns  (/em.)  in  acc  ;  as,  rAOftrAcc,  freedom ;  verbal  nouns  that  have  a  broad 
vowel  in  the  final  syllable.  • 

The  peculiar  feature  of  this  declension,  by  which  it  is  distinguished  from 
the  second  as  well  as  from  the  first,  is  that  the  genitive  lingular  takes  an 
increase  not  of  e  but  of  a. 

EXAMPLES. 

(1)  2t)eAllc6||t,  m.,  a  deceiver;  (2)  AiwrACc,  /.,  love,  fond- 
ness; (3)  .bAjft,  /.,  oak. 
lingular.  Plural. 

Ace  *  1  w^kfyt1  «je4Usdftt]8 

Gen.     rneAllcdpA  nulled  jjt 

Dat.      TneAllcd|p  tneAUcdtftjb 

Voc.     TbeAltftfjt  nye^lizo^p 

(2)  Norn.  I 

Ace.   }A1WACC  AWf**** 

Gen.      AnijfAccA  Aunracc 

Dat.      AnnrACc  AijBfAccAjb 

Voc.      AonpACc  AnnfAccA 

All  derivatives  In  acc  are  declined  after  the  above  form* 

Gen.     bA]tA  bA]p 

\  Dat.      bA]|t  bAftA|b 

Voc.      bAJft  6a|ia 

So  are  declined  06171,  /.,  justice*— gen.  co>a;  cujb,/M  4 
portion — gen.  cobA ;  to|1»  jf.»  honey — gen.  meAlA ;  as,  nfl 
ha  TneAU ;  ?t>ttt|t,  /;,  sea — gen.  mA]t&,  of  the  sea.  StcA^jt, 
father — gen.  acaji;  mACAfft,  mother — gen.  toacaji  ;  bpACAW, 
brother— gen.  bjtACAjt,  are  of  this  declension,  though  they 


266  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

form  the   gen.    case   commonly   by   omitting   the   slender 
vowel  i  before  the  final  consonant;  as,  acajx,  toacaji,  bjt<v 
CAft;  cACAfji,  /!,  a  city,  makes  the  gen.  cacajiac,  and  con 
traqtedly,  cacjiac. 

To  the  third  declension  belong  —  ^)  personal  nouns 
ending  in  ojfi  ;  (2)  abstract  nouns,  in  acc  ;  (3)  verbal 
nouns  that  terminate  in  ug^b,  a8,  a]1,  acc;  (4)  all  primi- 
tive nouns  that  form  the  genitive  by  taking  an  additional 
syllable  (a).  This  last  class  can  be  learned  only  by  ex- 
perience* 

In  regard  to  them,  the  words  of  Dr.  O'Donovan  can  be  appropriately  and 
with  truth  applied,  "  the  learner  will  discover  that,  as  in  Latin,  Greek,  and 
other  languages,  so  in  Irish,  he  must  learn  the  gender  and  genitive  case 
singular  of  most  nouns,  by  reading  or  the  help  of  a  dictionary." 

FOURTH  DECLENSION. 

It  is  a  fact,  that  the  final  syllable  of  a  noun  terminates 
either  in  a  vowel  or  a  consonant. 

Nouns,  the  final  syllable  of  which  end  in  a  vowel, 
belong  to  the  fourth  and  fifth  declensions.  Of  these  per- 
sonal nouns,  mas.  ending  in  A]jie,  in  A^8e,  vqbe  ;  and  other 
nouns,  in  e,  mas.  or  fern.,  are  of  the  fourth  declension.  Also 
those  that  terminate  in  consonants,  viz.,  ]j,  ]8,  and  dimi- 
nutives in  jr)f  are  of  this  declension. 

It  is  characterised  by  having  no  inflection  in  the  singular.  The  plural 
form  ends  in  ce,  te,  or  ]6,  as  can  be  learned  from  Twenty-Fourth  Lesson. 

EXAMPLES. 

'CjjeAjtnA,  a  lord ;  j: Ajnne,  a  ring. 

Singular.  Plural. 

Nom.  Acc.\  Nom.  Acc.  V.  cj^eAjtrjAjo 

~-  .  Gen.  qteannAb 

**»m*    Dat.  c,3eAT«OA,8,6 


Gen. 
Dat. 

Voc. 

Nom.  Acc. ^  ^Tom.  Acc.  V*  fAjnnjfc 

Gen. 

Dat. 

Voc* 

*  Z,  rt  and  p  in  the  examples,  cj^eAfinA,  fAjije,  peAfirA,  are  aspirated 
in  the  vocative  case. 


~,  Gen.  £Ait)neA& 

T^vr)e        Dat.  F<Wl*1b 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


267 


FIFTH  DECLENSION. 

The  nouns  belonging  to  this  declension  are  very  limited 
in  number.  Most  of  them  terminate  in  a  vowel,  and  are 
of  the  fern,  gender  ;  some  few,  however,  are  masculine. 
Their  distinguishing  mark  is,  that  in  the  gen.  case  they 
end  in  17. 

See  Forty-Fourth  Lesson,  in  which  is  presented  a  full  list  of  all  the  nouns 
of  this  declension,  pp.  270,  271,  272,  &c. 

EXAMPLE. 

peAjtfA,  a  person. 
Singular.  Plural. 

Nom.  Ace.  V.  |teA]t|*AT)A 
Gen.  fteAftpuj 

Dat.  peAftfAnAjb 

VOCABULARY. 

2l]o6]r,  /•  2d  dec.  (pr.  dyveish),  from  |  Rojtjd,  v.  divide,  cut  into  shares;  n. 

a  share,  a  part,  a  sect;    (2)  a 


Nom.  Acc.  V.  peAftf a 
Gen.  peAfifAt) 

Dat.  peAftfAir) 


A],  element,  bvVjr,  of  death,?abyss, 

sea,  ocean  ;  Welsh,  affwys  ;  it  is 

like  the  Greek,  afHuaaos. 
2ljbeireAc,  vast,  immense,  prodigious, 

exaggerating. 
CotifiUoAb,   stirring,  moving;    from 

coft,  a  motion;   ija  be\vn  cori, 

do  not  move,  cori  A^ri  cori,  roll? 

ing  over  and  over ;  roll  on  roll. 
t)oncAt>Ar,   m.    1st    dec,    darkness  ; 

from  fcoricA,  dark,  black. 
pAUri),  adj.  empty,  void,  unoccupied. 

English  "  fallow,"  is  not  unlike 

it  in  sound  or  sense. 
Paoh,  adj.  void,  empty,  vain,  devoid 

of  shape,  feeble,   wan ;    Latin, 

vanum,  changing  v  into  {,/aonnm. 
3o]jt,  v.  to  call,  to  name,  to  cry,  to 

crow. 


point,  nib,  a  promontary;  Greek, 
$iv,  a  nose,  a  promontary. 

Sdur,  m.  light  (from  rol,  a  word  not 
now  in  use,  but  retained  in 
Latin). 

Cur,  m.  gen.  cujr  ;  beginning,  Ajft 
b-cur,  in  the  beginning  ;  written 
also  cor.  From  cor  is  derived 
corac,  beginning,  and  cojreAS, 
ifioish-each,  beginning,  com- 
mencement, origin,  precedence, 
first  place ;  coirio,  v.  begin  thou ; 
colflo  °Tlc»  Degm>  set  too. 

U|f5e,  water ;  plu.  ujrsce,  waters  ; 
rjA  n-uir5e,  of  the  waters ;  the 
more  modern  and  the  simpler 
form  of  the  genitive:  tja  n-ujr- 
5ea6,  also  is  used. 


An  easy  Exercise,  taken  from  the  Bible. 

1.  2lj|t  b-cuf  bo  c]tucu]5  <D|A  t>eArb  ^uy  c<vIatt). 
2l5U|*  bo  b|  at;  caIatt)  £Aon  A5uf  ^aIatt);  A3ur*  bo  bj 
boric  AbAf  ajti  aja]8  tja  b-^]be]r*e  Ajuf. bo  bj  SpjoriAb 
<D&  '5  a  coftjiujAb  oy  qorjn  t)a  T)-U]j*5e.  3.  2t5up  bu- 
bA]]tc  ^{a;  bjbe^b  T'olur*  At)!),  Ajur*  bo  bj  at;  folup  at)t>. 
4.  £i5uf  bo  coiit)A]Ttc  <t)]A  511ft  bub  m&jt  at)  T*olut*;  aju]* 
jiojrrn  fe  ib^Ti  at;  foluf  asuj^at)  bojicAb<vr\     5.  2l5up  bo 


268  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

50fti  <t)jA  be'n  c-roluf,  Ia,  Ajwf  be'n  boncAbAr  bo  $ojn 
re  Ojbce  :  A3uf  bo  |ttt>t>e  An  no^n  A3Uf  *n  ti)^b|i>  ai> 
ceub  Uv.  6.  Sljur  buOAjnc  4)]  a:  b]6e*6  rpeuji  a  me* 
6on  nA  i>-u|r3e,  Ajuf  jtojnneAb  n*  b-ujrsce  6  nA  b-ttfrS* 
c]b.  7.  2l5ur  bo  |tjnne  <t)]A  at?  n>eujt,  A3uf  bo  yoym 
V*  b-ti|r3ce  ?aoj  M)  ff>ej]i  6  tja  b-uir3*1&  of  c]om  i>a 
rpe^ite;  A3ur  bj  mAti  fin.  8-  ^3uf  b0  a"0!?1  4>1*  be'n 
fpeujt,  neAm  Slsur  bo  fi|t>r)e  At)  nojn  Ajuf  At?  mAjbjo 
Ann  bAjtA  X'^-^IrishiBible,  by  Dr.  Mac  Hale, 


FORTY-THIRD  LESSON. 

NOUNS  DECLINED  WITH  THE  ARTICLE. 

An  example  or  two  of  the  articulated  form  are,  according 
to  promise,  here  presented  : — 

w/  Singular. 

Nom.  and  Ace.  An  baftb,  the  bard. 
Gen.  At)  bAjftb,  the  bard's. 

Bat.  6  'n  ro-bAjjtb,  from  the  bard. 

Plural. 
Nom.  and^Acc.  n*  bAifib,  the  bards. 
Gen.  n*  m-b^ftb,  the  bard's. 

Dat.  6  aw  bAnbA]b,  from  the  bards. 

ComnAC  an  engagement,  a  hand-to-hand  fight,  (from  co 
or  com,  together;  and  bnAC,  old  Irish;  brachiwn,  Latin, 
an  arm). 

Singular.  Plural. 

N.  and  Ac.      An  comjtAc  t>a  comnAjc 

Gen.  "  ai>  comnAjc  t    i>a  5-compAc 

Dat.  &  t)  3-corb]tAc  onA  comnACAjb 

Cnua.6,  a  stack ;  oac,  a  horse ;  loc,  a  lake ;  Iuac,  a  prtce\ 
&c,  are  declined  like  comjtAc. 

Obs — In  words  of  two  or  more  syllables  c  final  (aspirated) 

is  changed  in  modern  Irish  into  5  (asp»)  in  the  genitive  sin* 

gular.     See  example,  m^jtcAC,  p.  263. 

In  Erse  or  Scotch  Gaelic,  nouns  ending  in  c  (asp.)  follow  the  general 
analogy  of  inflection,  like  the  tinaspirated  c  in  the  foregoing  example,  coio» 

juc  ;  or  aspirated  c  in  words  of  one  syllable. 

r 


SELF  INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  269 

When  the  noun  b&ftb  is  declined,  as  in  foregoing  lesson, 
vithout  the  article,  initial  b  in  the  genitive  case  singular  is 
not  affected  in  any  way ;  but  declined  with  the  article,  aa 
in  p.  268,  it  becomes  aspirated,  thus  altering  its  sound  from 
b  to  w.  (The  rules  for,  and  reasons  of  this  change  are  found 
in  "  Easy  Lessons."  Part  I.,  observation  i.,  p.  31,  second 
edition.)  Again,  in  the  dative  or  prepositional  case  singular 
(not  the  plural)  b  in  b&jib,  and  c  in  corbftAc,  are  eclipsed 
each  by  a  cognate  letter,  b  by  rt) ;  c  by  3,  because  the  noun 
in  the  singular  number  affected  by  the  article  and  governed 
hy  a  preposition  suffers  eclipsis  in  its  initial  or  first  consonant 
when  it  is  not  either  I,  rtj,  n,  or  ji,  (See  Twentieth  Lesson, 
Part  II.  general  rule,  p.  108.) 

In  the  genitive  plural  also,  eclipsis  takes  place  when 
nouns  are  affected  by  the  article.  ( See  Twenty -first  Lesson, 
Obs.  iii.,  p.  115.) 

The  declension  of  a  noun  with  the  article  is  the  same  as 
that  without  the  article.  Attention  to  aspiration  and  eclipsis 
supplies  the  initial  changes. 

EXERCISE  LXXI. 

The  several  cases  of  nouns  of  each  declension  are  here  exemplified  ;  the 
figures  indicate  the  declension. 

XofAC  (1)  lojn^e  (2)  cUft  (1) 
DofAc  (1)  &|ce  (2)  cIoca&  (1) 
"CofAC  (1)  jtIaca  (3)  f^lce  (4) 
'Coj'ac  (1)  fUjnce-(4)  ofi)A  (4) 

Cor ac,  n,  mas.  commencement,  beginning ;  from  cor,  first  principle,  be- 
ginning. CorAC  in  each  line  is  noin.  case  to  "  jr"  understood :— thus,  cotac 
lo|t»5e  Or)  elAfi;  cUn,  a  board;  cIoca6, paving, flagging ;  from  doc,  a  stone  j 
^Ajlce,  welcome,  rejoicing ;  ornA,  a  sigh ;  are  in  their  respective  verses,  each 
nom.  case  after  (jr) ;  lojijse,  of  a  ship ;  Ajce,  of  a  kiln  1  pU&A,  of  a  prince ; 
rl&joce,  of  health ;  are  gen.  case,  governed  by  cotac,  by  the  rule  common 
to  all  languages  that  when  two  nouns  signifying  different  things  come 
together,  that  denoting  possessor,  originator,  cause  or  source,  of  that  indicated 
by  the  other  noun,  is  put  in  the  gen.  casek 

Again  s 

<t)ef|te  lo.|r>5e  &  b&c&8 
<t>e]]te  &ic   a  iof5&8 
<£)efjie  fibtx  a  c^|neA6 
^ejfte  fUince  Oftyfr. 


270  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

H)ejfte,  end ;  b&CA6,  to  drown ;  iop5A6,  to  burn ;  c&|t)eA6, 
to  disparage  ;  op>A,  sigh. 

Nominatives  of  the  first  declension. 

)X  feAjtji  -jrt)fie<v|*  't;a  uA^rjeAf. 
"  Strife  is  better  than  being  alone." 

Ml  luvse&w  yor)*v  Aift  ATTjAbAr;  (dat.  case). 
"  Prosperity  doe*  not  befit  a  fool." 

JnrfteAf,  contention;  uA|5i)eAfs  the  state  of  being  alone, 
loneliness. 

Nominatives  of  first  and  third. 

M|  uAb<v]t  (1)  UAifleAcc  (3). 
"  Nobility  is  not  pride." 

Gen.  of  first,  if  ^AbA  cujrboe  (4)  feArj-lejob,  (1)  gen» 
u  The  recollection  of  an  old  child  is  long." 

GeAt}  rnoft  tja  cejlle  b^je,  large  head  of  (the)  little  sense ; 
ceille  is  gen.  case  of  cjaII,  f*  b|5e,  is  gen.  case  f*  of  beA5, 
small. 

Gen.  of  second,  '$&  ice  t)a  pojfte  (2)  ^laife  e. 

M  It  is  the  eating  of  green  grain,"  (said  in  regard  to  something  consumed 
before  it  has  become  matured.) 

Po]|te  3lAjre,  is  "gen.  case  of  port  star. 

S]oi)r)Ac  a  3-cjieACA,?)  at;  uaii)  (2). 
"  The  fox  in  sheep's  clothing." 

S|Oi)t)AC,  is  nom.,  uaitj,  gen.  of  uai},  5-crieACAi),  dative 
or  prepositional  case,  c  is  eclipsed  by  5,  on  account  of  the 
preposition  a  :  all  are  of  the  first  declension. 

Nom.  plur.,  Se  a  lu<\c  a  Iocca  cinjab. 

"  Its  faults  are  its  only  cost  to  you,"  (said  to  a  person  who  despises  a 

thing  given  gratis.) 

Luac,  1st  declen. ;  Iocca,  nom.  plur.  3rd  declen.,  from 
locc,  cinjab,  prep.  pron. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  27 1 

FORTY-FOUETH  LESSON. 

NOUNS  OF  THE  SEVERAL  DECLENSIONS. 
FIRST  DECLENSION. 

21dac,  pen,  Abo^c,  a  dwarf,  a  sprite. 

2lbAi)cu|t,  7w,  success,  good  luck ;  30  fiAib  at?  c-a8  A311J 
Ai)  c-AbApcu]t  ojic,  "may  prosperity  and  good  luck  attend 
you,"  is  a  prayer  by  which  the  poor  express  their  gratitude 
lo  those  who  do  them  a  kindness. 

2lbA]t,  m,  a  marshy  portion  of  land,  a  swamp ;  b't: A3  p e 
*f  An  AbA]t  me,  "  he  left  me  in  the  lurch,"  is  a  common 
saying. 

2tblAT),  772,  from  ad,  an  element,  a  fluid,  water;  and  Ion, 
food,  provision — the  Host,  or  altar-bread;  adIat)  cojnt^ce, 
a  consecrated  Host ;  a  wafer ;  paste  made  thin  and  baked. 

2iolAn,  772,  from  A]n,  fine,  agreeable,  pleasant ;  and  Ion 
food,  provision.  For  this  there  is  no  equivalent  in  English. 
The  common  people  supply  its  want  by  the  generic  term 
1  kitchen ;'  others  employ  the  word  *  condiment.'  This  latter 
does  not  fully  express  the  meaning  of  the  Irish  at;Iat>.  The 
Latin  obsonium  comes  near  it  in  meaning.  The  Irish  word 
means  whatever  is.  eaten  with  bread,  or  with  the  common 
food  of  the  people,  jf4  toajc  at;  '  c-adIat;'  at>  c-ocjutj*, 
"  hunger  is  good  sauce." 

2l5AllArb,  m.  dialogue,  arguing,  speaking  or  conferring 
together;  from  A5AU,  speech,  conversation,  which  is,  per- 
haps, from  A3,  at ;  A^le,  another;  i.  e,,  interchange  of  thought 
in  a  social  way. 

2ljf?fi]Qn,  m,  gen,  Aifjijt),  Mass;  jiAjb  cu  AJ5  A|t;|t]on, 
were  you  at  Mass ;  b'ejpc  me  AfpT/qon,  I  heard  Mass ;  a^tijot) 
b'ejfceAcc  A]]t  3AC  borrwAC  A3uf  lA  fAO||te,  to  hear  Mass 
on  every  Sunday  and  holyday.  The  derivation  is  Aj£|ft,  or 
Of-pift,  an  offering;  and  -jot),  worthy,  befitting,  i.e.,  an  offer- 
ing befitting  or  worthy  of  the  Deity,  In  the  opinion  of 
man  in  every  state  of  society,  barbarous  as  well  as  civi- 
lized, sacrifice  was  considered  the  befitting  offering  worthy 
above  ail  others  of  being  presented  to  the  Supreme  Being*. 
Amongst  the  Pagan  Irish,  Ajpfijon  meant  sacrifice. '  St. 
Patrick  retained  the  word  as  fitly  expressing  to'the  minds  of 


272  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

his  converts  the  high  sacrificial  character  of  the  Mass.  The 
Irish  after  their  conversion,  retained,  as  Dr.  O'Brien  (Bishop 
of  Cloyne)  remarks,  the  words  cfiejbeArb,  kocuf,  5JtAO,  to 
express  (Christian)  faith,  hope,  charity ;  -obfiAfc,  for  adoration 
of  the  true  God ;  and  por a&»  (bdfA6,  the  giving  of  cows — 
bo),  to  express  the  sacrament  of  marriage. 

21cac  m.  gen.  aca]§,  a  man  of  terror,  a  gigantic  figure , 
from  aca65  fear ;  root,  ac,  to  fear,  to  shrink  from,  to  dread ; 
written  also  f acac,  ^ajc,  the  same  as  ac  (hence  ^Ajcc^of ,  fear). 

BacaI,  m.  (Latin,  bacul-um,  Cornish,  bagl),  a  staffs  a 
shepherd's  crook,  a  crosier;  from  da,  cows,  and  cuA]lle,  a 
staff,  Le.>  a  herd's  staff  or  crook,  with  which  cattle  are  de- 
fended by  their  keeper ;  root,  col,  to  protect,  to  hinder  from ; 
vide,  col. 

Bajaji,  m.  a  threat ;  from  bA  or  oac,  death,  and  5A]jt,  to 
bawl,  to  cry  out, 

BA^lceACAf,  founding  of  a  town;  a  derivative  from  OA]lce, 
towns. 

BAfjtneAC,  m.-  a  limpet;  from  bAjim  because  found  on 
tops  (bAjtfi)  of  rocks  when  the  tide  has  ebbed. 

BftAbAn,  m.  a  salmon. 

BfiACA^jteACAf,  m.  brotherhood;  derived  from  bfiACA|fi, 
a-  brother. 

CAOjbeAt)  (p-  ky-ari)  a  pelican;  from  caoj&,  lamentation, 
and  eun,  a  bird;  z£  rne  i?A|t  CA0]6eAi)  AonftAC,  I  am  like 
a  solitary  pelican. 

Collun,  m.  a  pigeon;  colurn  (written  also  coin?),  a  dove,  a 
pigeon. 

ColunjAn,  and  colrnAn,  diminutive  of  colum,  a  dove,  a 
pigeon — the  proper  name  Colman. 

CjteAtbAfi,  m.  a  woodcock ;  the  horse-fly ;  from  qtejrp,  to 
gnaw,  to  nibble. 

CacaI  Cabal ;  from  cac,  battle,  aI,  support. 

C|A|tAT),  Kiran ;  from  cjAft,  black. 

CojirnAC,  Cormack.  &AbbA]tb,  Edward. 

6Amon,  Edmund.  SJe^M^k*  Gerald. 

LucAf,  Luke.  2t)AfiCAtt,  Martin. 

•2t)|ceAl,  Michael,  gen.  2t)|C|l ;  as,  ^ejle  2t)j6|l  (the  Feast 
of  St.  Michael),  Michaelmas. 

SfytjneAp,  Maurice ;  20ac  Sfyuijijr,  Fitz  Maurice 


8KLF- INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  273 

Nicol^f,  Nicholas.  RolAn,  Rowland,  Orlando. 

KAftit>ot>b,  Raymond.  RiobAjtb,  Robert. 

SeAmur,  James.  Sejtoro,  Jerome. 

Sjnjon,  Simon.  UillfAm,  William. 

9tjAcSb]ri)6]r)9  Fittsimon.     UiUjo3  ==  UiUiato  65,  Ulick 

<Dar>,  m.  a  hill,  a  mound,  a  stronghold,  a  castle,  fortress, 
or  tower.  Latin,  dunum ;  Welsh,  dyn.  From  the  word 
bun  are  derived  the  names  of  many  places  not  only  in  Ireland 
and  Scotland,  but  in  France,  or  old  Gaul ;  as,  <t)un,  Down  ; 
<Dun-A^Ue  (the  fort  of  the  cliff) ;  <Dun  at)  djji  (the  fort  of 
the  gold),  Dunamore;  <t)uT>bATtcon,  for  <t>uT)-bTtecAT;  (the, 
stronghold  of  the  Britons),  Dunbarton ;  toan-CAilijT),  Dun- 
kellin ;  ChtnbfiorttA  (the  fort  of  the  back  or  ridge) ;  Dun- 
XAftbAin,  Dungarvan;  <DiiT)5eAT>Aiin,  Dungannon;  <t>ui)Tb6ft, 
Dunmore ;  <t)uT)beA3,  Dunbeg ;  <DuT)-ceAllAiTi,  Dunkeld,  in 
Scotland;  Ebro-cfanum,  Ambrun,  Augustoe/wwMiw,  Autun ; 
Me\odunum,  Melun,  Csesaroa'anwm.  Tours. 

3eAlbAT>  (pr.  as  if  3eAllun),  m.  a  sparrovr. 

5eAlbAn-cu]U]0i>,  a  bullfinch. 

SeAlUi),  a  linnet. 

31io«)ac,  m^  a  lobster ;  a  loosely-built  fellow. 

jAfijiAn,  m.  iron ;  j  AftjiAi)  3e*l,  tin. 

P|t]ACAn,  m.  a  crow. 

PJiacat),  m.  a  crab. 

SaIaij,  m.  salt. 

Sc Ab At),  a  herring. 

Sn>oUc,  va.  a  thrush. 

S&*h  m*  tin ;  Latin,  stannum  ;  catwa  fTAfT),  a  tin  can. 

t^S^ACAf ,  m.  dwelling  in  a  house ;  AOTj-c^eACAf ,  being 
in  one  house;  tji.  eoluf  3A0  AOt^cfgeACAf,  no  knowledge 
(of  one's  character  canine  gained)  unless  by  dwelling  in  the 
same  house. 

Tjtofc,  m.  a  cod-fish. 

SECOND  DECLENSION. 

2ljip,  /.  a  lump,  a  height;  piu.  aIt*a,  hills,  mountains; 
j>lj*b  SllpA,  the  Alps : 

<Do  fA)6  £aji  2Ut*a  uile, 
He  traversed  all  the  hill?. 
— St.  FiacfCs  Hymn  in  honor  of  St.  Patrick,  stanza  v. 


27  i  SELF-IHSTRUCTION"  IN  IRISH. 

Bffl^c  or  Bfi^b,  Bridget;  from  bfieo,  fiery,  ahd  W5]z, 
a  dart,  an  arrow;  ^eile  Bfii3ibe,  the  feast  of  St.  Bridget; 
iD]  t)a  ^e^le  Bfflg^fce,  the  month  of  February. 

1&*\V]Vif*  a  wedding  ;  from  beat),  a  woman,  and  pe^f*,  an 
assembly. 

Beo]|t,y^  a  kind  of  beer  known  to  the  ancient  Irish. 

JrjgeAT),  f.  gen.  it^ne,  a  daughter ;  from  fon,  fit,  capable ; 
and  5e]t>,  v.  to  beget;  or  from  |rj,  becoming,  and^e^t)?  w.  aa 
offspring;  3ep  is  allied  to  the  old  English}  quean,  a  woman, 
now  Queen,  a  woman  of  the  highest  grade. 

Feminine  Nouns  in  63. 

2lo3eAlo3  (a  proper  noun),  Angelica. 

B&clo5,^  (diminutive  of  oacaI,  a  staff  or  ^rook),  a  ring- 
let, curl ;  the  sprouts  or  buds  of  potatoes ;  so  called  because 
crook-like  at  top. 

CAOjio5,yi  a  chafer. 

C|tupo5,  f,  a  wrinkle ;  from  cfiap,  a  contraction,  a  shri- 
velling. 

1)u]lleo3,  f.  a  leaf;  from  bujilei  the  same. 

'p^nleoj,  f.  a  swallow. 

T^e^feoj,  a  plover. 

'peAfos,  /.  beard ;  from  ^Af,  growth,  and  03. 

P'|iA!)363,  Frances. 

Tz]Ot)6^,f.  a  scarecrow;  from  pjot),  whitish. 

}::u]i)feo3,  /.  ash  ;  from  y upfe,  fountain. 

'Fujfeos,/;  a  lark. 

3^|tieo5,/ garlic. 

Le<vco3,  /*.  a  place,  a  flounder ;  from  leAc,  half;  because 
it  appears  as  if  cut  into  two  parts.  LeAC05  toajia,  a  turbot. 
ieAcoj  fio|t-u]|*5e,  a  fluke,  i.e.,  a  flat  fish  found  in  fresh 
water. 

Lejcif,/.  lettuce. 

21)1*003,^  a  short  knife,  a  bayonet. 

MeAt>co3,/.  a  nettle. 
[Note.— Nouns  that  end  in  05  in  Irish,  in  Scotch  Gaelic  end  in  ag.~\ 

2t)<\]3be*i),  /,  a  virgin;  An  ty^ipe&t)  2t)ujfte,  the  Virgin 
Mary.  2t)A|3&eAT}  is  derived  from  rrjo  or  ttjo6  (old  Irish),  a 
person,  man  or  woman  ;  and  3eAn,  natural  affection,  love, 
chastity  (for  its  derivative,  seAnAmnAjb,  means  chaste;  and 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  275 

£c<.\t)<viuyAj6e*\cc,  chastity.)  Its  proper  spelling  is,  therefore, 
ri)v\65CAi),  but  by  changing  the  consonants  the  word  becomes 
n)*ipe&\);  German,  mcidchen ,  Saxon,  maedan ;  English, 
maiden. 

SeAri;ft65,  f,  shamrock,  derived  from  rcAri/Ai|t,  which  is 
itself  formed  from  re|rn,  sweet,  pleasant;  and  peujt,  grass, 
trefoil j  feAm<x]fio5,  and  contractedly  reATnuoj,  the  short 
trefoil  or  shamrock. 

NOUNS  OF  THE  THIRD  DECLENSION. 

2tb,  gen.  AbA,  a  father,  an  abbot,  a  lord. 

Proper  Names. 


Sionjap,  jEngus  or  ./Eneas. 
Cfiorcojn,  Christopher. 
^)|^Iimo|b,   Dermott  ;    from 
^ja,  God ;    and  Aftrno^b, 


of  arms. 


5eAjtno|b,  Garrett. 
Lu5<v]8,  gen.  LujbAC,  Lewis;. 
2e)a[iCA6,  Mortimer, Murphy. 
2t)u|i|t<xc,  Murrogh. 
"Cjobojb,  Toby. 


pe<vft5ur,  Fergus. 

Nouns  ending  in  ojn,  mas. 

B&bojn,  from  bAb,  a  boat,  a  bo&tsivain. 

BfUCAb6||t,  to,  a  malster;  from  bfu\c,  malt. 

Cujtroj ji,  to,  a  courser ;  from  eunrA,  a  course. 

CuAT>5c6||t,  m,  a  helper  ;  from  conjnArb,  help,  which  is 
itself  from  co\)f  together,  and  5U|b,  do. 

Cu]bui5ceoifi,  to.  an  assister,  a  helper,  a  protecter. 

Cnujunjgceojji,  to.  a  gatherer;  from  cjuijnfj,  gather;  root, 
cftuji),  assembled,  round,  plump,  full. 

Cfti<x8i\b6|]t,  to.  a  dayman,  a  worker,  a  tiller  or  digger; 
from  cfi]A&,  earth. 

'po^Ancojft,  to.  a  reliever,  a  helper,  an  auxiliator,  an  assis- 
tant ;  one  who  aids  a  person  in  distress,  and  lends  relief  by 
procuring  it ;  from  p 059ATI),  assistance,  help,  service,  good- 
ness. 

SlbrcAlAcc, /!  apostleship. 

2lcc)t/.  a  decree. 

B^nn,  to.  from  bA,  state  of  being  ;  and  Ajtb,  high  ;  is  itseh 
a  principal  root:  (1)  top ;  as,  6  bun  50  b&njt,  :rom  bottom  to 
top  ;  b&njt  bo  cp;>n,  the  top  of  your  head  ;  Ajfi  b&fijt,  on  top; 

(2)  point;  as,  ruoxAb  5<\n  bAjtn,  a  needle  without  point; 

(3)  head;   as,  5*1)  bun  5A1;  bAjtn,  without  foundation  or 


l27G  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

superstruction,  without  head  or  tail ;  (4)  the  head,  branches, 
plants,  potato  stalks,  oats,  corn,  grass,  crops,  harvest — beAjt- 
f  A]6  au  cAtarb  yo  8a  b&|tjt,  this  land  will  yield  two  crops  $ 
(5)  bAfijtA,  tops,  corn,  green  crops,  produce ;  (6)  the  oily 
portion  of  broth,  grease ;  (7)  the  surface,  bubbles,  scum, 
spurne^ — so  called  because  always  found  on  the  surface"; 
(8)  superiority — fUAjn  ye  aw  b&ftji,  he  obtained  the  supe- 
riority ;  (9)  excess,  overplus,  profit — rjifl  n|8  A]ji  bjc  A3A]nn 
&'a  bAjtjt,  we  have  nothing  by  it ;  literally,  there  is  nothing 
at  all  to  us  of  it,  profit :  cu]|t  b&jtft  A^t,  finish  it,  perfect ; 
b  Aft  ru\c,  7w.  branches  of  trees,  brushwood,  tow. 

peojri,/.  the  river  Norej  gen.  pecftAC. 

T>Ari)A]ji,/.  Tara;  gen.  T^eAtijftAC. 

NOUNS  OF  THE  FOURTH  DECLENSION. 

(1)  All  personal  nouns  ending  in  Aifte,  a]8,  uj8,  ajJ; 
(2)  derivatives  from  the  genitive  feminine  of  adjectives ;  (3) 
diminutives  in  )v* 

(2)  Slj^ne,/.  mind*  attention. 

2t|lq]te,  772.  or  f.  a  foreigner ;  from  Afle,  other,  and  qji, 
country.  It  is  written  also  e^lqjie ;  from  ejle,  which  is  the 
usual  Irish  spelling  of  the  Gaelic  term  for  other. 

2l||te,/.  heedy  attention ;  of  cognate  meaning  with  f:A-||xe, 
watch. 

2^cr>e,  /.  a  commandment;  ca  rneub  A-ftne  £115  <D|A 
8»]T>n  ?  how  many  commandments  has  God  given  us  ?  C115 
<£)ja  ai?  *]it)e  yo  bo  $t)AOife,  God  gave  this  command  to 
Moses. 

B^lbe,^  from  the  genitive  case  fem.  of  the  adj.  B*lb, 
mute ;  stammering,  stuttering. 

B<vpe,^  milk  ;  from  bAr>,  white. 

Ba^8,/.  madness ;  ca  fe  a^ji  bAfirj8,  he  is  mad  (vexed). 

CnApA.  f.  a  button. 

Co|5e,  f*  a  province ;  Cufge  Coi?oacca,  the  province  of 
Oonnaught. 

CqrjjiA,  a  coffin. 

BA]le,/.  town,  village;  Latin,  villa ;  plu.  bA|tce. 

pe^le, yi  a  festival,  a  feast;  -pe^le  Pacjia^c,  the  festival  of 
St.  Patrick ;  -freile  Naoju?  B]t]3i&»  the  feast  of  St,  Bridget, 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  TN  IRISH.  2M 

he]i)e,ft  a  shirt,  atunicle,  an  alb;  leji)e  A/jpfifr>n,  an  alb 
part  of'  the  priest's  vestments  worn  while  offering  sacrifice. 
'Cejne,  f.  fire  ;  plu.  te^nce. 
'Cujle,  /?  a  flood ;  plu»  cu^lce. 

Nouns  in  fn  of  the  fourth  declension. 

(3)  B^]t]t|t>,  m.  a  hat,  a  head-dress,  a  cap,  a  mitre ;  17 
buA|T)ceAjt  &)\)tx)  hex)  rn-b<xjjifijn,  the  name  is  not  taken 
from  the  b<v|ji]t]n.  The  term  b<v|]tfi|n  must  be  applied 
whether  it  be  the  bA]fi]Vjtt  or  head-gear  of  dignitary  or 
peasant. 

C<v|U]i),  a  girl ;  the  diminutive  of  c^lle,  which  means  a 
stout,  able  woman ;  from  caII*,  a  hooded  cloak  worn  by  the 
ancients  of  Gaul  and  Ireland;  cajiacaU<x  (from  cAftA  or 
cejcjie,  i.e.,  four,  four-sided ;  and  caIIa,  a  hood — root  col, 
protect),  the  square  hood — from  the  wearing  of  which  the 
fierce  son  of  the  Emperor  Severus  derived  his  well-known 
name :  CAjlleAC,  a  woman  in  a  hood.  The  caIIa  was  generally 
worn  by  the  old,  and  hence  the  term  cAjlieAC  came  to 
signify  an  old  woman,  a  hag.  It  means  also  a  hooded  reli* 
gious,  a  nun  ;  "  c&jlleACA  bub<v,"  black  religious. 

Cjtu|f5|t),  m,  a  pitcher,  a  cruise,  a  lamp,  a  goblet. 

on^S  njo  cno]6e  Ttjo  cttu]f5iD, 
0  The  love  of  my  heart  *s  my  pitcher. 

<t)jteo]lir),  m.  a  wren,  a  silly  person,  a  ninny. 

Sri)13l9»  m'  t^e  chin;  from  prrj|5,  the  chin,  a  smile,  mirth. 

Proper  names : 

^Igurqt),  (and  2l|bjfqr>),  Augustin. 

2l»coijj,  Anthony. 

$)<\]ty8  (Ddvee9  commonly  pronounced  ddye)  David, 
21) ac  CUbjb,  Davidson. 

<Do|rnit)|c,  Dominick. 

'Pelim,  Feilim,  or  Felix.     )r|t<v|i)3,  Frank. 

3]ollrbu||te,  Maurice ;  Gilmore,  from  5]olU^  a  servant,  or 
one  devoted  to;  and  2t)ii]|ie,  Mary. 

|)e3)]ti,  Henry. 

€4)&olrbui|ie  (pr.  2t)&ol]ie)5  Myles;  from  rna-ol,  bald, 
shaven,  therefore  having  the  tonsure,  hence  devoted  to ;  and 
2t)ii}jie,  Mary. 


278  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

2t)AO|f*e,  Moses.t    "Nao],  and  M0A5,  Noah. 

Pjlfp,  Philip;  P|l]PTr),  little  Philip. 

RuA]&jt],  Roderick.   -Silbe?cjji,  Silvester. 

Sorb^tile,  Charles,  or  Sorley ;  as,  SorbA]jile  Bu]6e,  Sor- 
ley  the  Yellow,  Sorley  Buidhe  (Mac  Donnell),  who  fought 
against  Shane  O'Neill  and  Hush. 

LUlenqn,  Valentine.     Ujijfenc,  Vincent. 

2I3ACA,  Agata.     Sister,  Agnes.     2ii)i)<\,  Anne. 

B<Vftb<\fiA,  and  contractedly  B^jtb^,  Barbara. 

C^cljn,  and  C^qcriinA,  Catherine. 

Bbelji),  and  contractedly  Bblfn,  Eleanor.     6tl]i?,  Helen. 

Bibber,  Elizabeth.     6l]fA,  Eliza. 

Ip&vV],  Fanny. 

t<\f Ajt^forjA,  Lusarina ;  from  t,*f Ajjt,  flame,  and  fjoi><\, 
of  wine ;  gen.  case  of  f^on,  wine. 

Uifli  Lucy.     2t)<\jble,  Mabel.     2t)<\]]te,  Mary. 

1i<vpU,  Penelope.     Mojia,  Honoria.     Ojljb^,  Olivia. 

S&i6be,  or  S*6b,  Sabia.     So|tc<v,     Sarah. 

S]5|le,  Celia.     Sjrele,  Cecila.     Una,  Wineford,  Juno. 

The  diminutives  of  these  names  are  formed  by  affixing  ftj. 

The  ending  of  the  genitive  case  is  the  only  means  by 
which  a  person  can  know  whether  a  noun  terminating  in  a 
vowel  is  of  the  fifth  declension.  If  a  noun  of  this  class  un- 
dergoes no  inflection,  it  is  .then  of  the  fourth.  Any  difficulty 
on  this  head  is  removed  by  the  accompanying  list  of  all  the 
nouns  in  the  language  belonging  to  the  fifth  declension. 

NOUNS  BELONGING  TO  THE  FIFTH  DECLENSION. 

%l\i&,f,  kidney. 

2Uoa,/.  Scotland. 

9X\n)^f»  Allen,  in  Kildare. 

2l|tA,  f.  the  Island  of  Arran ;  plu.  A^jtne. 

Bo,  a  cow ;  gen.  bo ;  dat.  bop);  nom.  pi.  b<x  (dat.  pi.  biiAjb). 

Bfte|ce<xrb,  a  judge ;  gen.  bjteice<vm<M; ;  it  is  also  of  the 
first  declension,  gen.  bfie]ce/|rb. 

Bfio,  f.  a  quern,  a  handmill ;  gen.  bnon;  dat.  bfiojn  >  plu. 
bjtojnce. 

Bjtu,  or  bjitrjnn,  f.j  a  womb ;  gen.  bjioi)n ;  as,  beannujgee 
cofiab  bo  bfionn,  blessed  is  the  fruit  of  thy  womb;  dat.; 
bjiojtm;  nom.  plu.  bjtonnA. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION    IN  IRISH.  279 

Ce^qiATT?<v,  jf.  a  quarter,  from  ceACAft,  four. 

Cori^unrA,/*.  a  neighbour,  from  corb  and  utii*<&>  a  jamb,  a 
support. 

Ou,f.  a  hound  ;  gen.  sing,  con,  (pronounced  Amh,  short)  ; 
dat.  cojr>;  nom.  plu.  cojn, 

Cu|fle,y.  a  vein;  cit|fle  tco  ctioj6e,  pulse  of  my  heart, 

^AileAtn,  a  cup-hearer;  from  bAjl,  a  festive  gathering. 

^eAjinA,/.  the  palm  of  the  hand. 

Ojle,/.  a  flood. 

<Du|leArb,  the  Creator,  from  bujl,  an  element; 

Ba^cu,  f.  an  eel ;  gen.  eAfcon ;  from  eAf,  water,  and  cu, 
a  hound.     See  cu,  above. 

BaIaSa,/*.  (pr.  al-y-afi),  a  science. 

BaIoa;  gen.  eAlb<\n;  plu.  eAlbAnA;  "  Pfijorn-sejnce  b 
eAlb<\n — the  first  fruits  of  thy  herds." — Deuteronomy,  xii. 
18,  Irish  Bible  by  Dr.  MacHale,  p.  345. 

6j|te,  Ireland;  gen.  6|fteAtjn;  dat.  6|jijrm. 

3ooa,  m.  a  smith ;  2t)Ac5obAn  (smith's  son),  MacGowen. 

JJuaIa,/'.  a  shoulder. 

fe&ly Art),  a  philosopher,  like  bjiejceAit),  is  of  the  fifth  and 
first. 

pjACArb,  w,.  a  debtor ;  "  A511J*  roA|6  8111,1)1)  ati  o-^jaca 
ro&jt  rbA|CAmujb-ne  b'  Ajt  '  b-p|ACArbi)A]b'  fejn,  and  forgive 
us  our  trespasses  (debts),  as  we  forgive  our  debtors." —  The 
Lord's  Prayer. 

/p]oni>5u<xlA,i/.  a  woman's  name.    Fionguala,  fair  shoulder 

Jon3A,y.  nail  (of  the  finger). 

JocIa,^.  a  hay-yard. 

Laca,  f.  a  duck;  makes  the  gen.  sing,  and  gen.  plu. 
Iacatj,  and  Iacaih  in  the  nom.  plu. 
;  LAUAmA,^.  a  married  couple. 

LeACA,  m.  a  cheek. 

LejgeAnn/I  Leinster;  Cu|5e  lejgeAm),  province  of  Leinster,, 

\®\*<5*9f>  the  shin. 

2t)utT)A,  f.  Munster;  gen.  2t)urbAn ;  as,  Cu^e  ^uriiAT), 
the  province  of  Munster.  <DeAp-2t)urbAn,  South-Munster — 
Desmond;  'Cu  A8-2t)urfj  at),  North  -Munster,  Thomond;  Ojft- 
(4)urbAT),  East-Munster — Ormond. 

^t}eAT)rnA, /.  the  mind;  urtrjAige  tja  rneADmAn,  mental 
prayer,  meditation. 


280  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

PeAfif  a,/,  a  person. 

S<vcf*A]T>,  f.  England;   gen.  Sac^ai);  as  caUtb  S<*.cf*Ar> 
land  of  England, 

S&*V5*if*  a  cormorant;  from  feAT)3,  lank. 

RAO]]te,  Reeiion,  in  the  county  Kildare. 

'C*]i\ce,f.  Teltown,  in  Meath. 
•  T^ai^a,  f.  a  tongue ;  plu.  coat^ca. 

T^eofiA,  m.  border,  boundary,  limit;  Latin,  terminus. 

U|lle,jf.  an  elbow;  Latin,  ulna  ;  ell,  a  measure. 

UIca,/.  beard. 

UftfA,  the  jamb  of  a  door. 

BjtagA,  shoulder,  mas.  and  fem. ;  gen.  b|tA5Ab. 

C<sft<v,  m.  a  friend,  makes  gen.  cAjtAb,  and  dat.  CAjtAjb, 
plu.  CAjiAbA,  or  cAttAjbe,  and  contractedly  CA|jibe;  C&wbe 
is  the  usual  form.  CAjtAb,  a  friend,  in  the  nom.  case,  is  not 
unusual.     It  is  theia  of  the  first  declension ;  plu.  CA-fiA]b. 

C<voftA,  f.  a  sheep ;  makes  the  gen.  sing,  and  plu.  caojiac, 
nom.  plu.  CAoi|t]5,  sheep. 

P^Uri?,  /.  land,  earth,  makes  gen. ;  caIu?ai),  contractedly 
for  CAUiijAt) ;  dat.  caIajti);  plu.  tAlrrjAWA  and  cA|lce. 

Those  are  the  only  nouns  in  the  language  that  belong  to 
the  fifth  declension. 

EXERCISE  LXXIL 

%t)  c-ato  lit?l5eAf  ai?  feun  (1)  fl&t)  le  CAjfib]b. 

"  When  fortune  begins  to  frown,  friends  will  be  packing." 

Un),  time,  being  a  noun  masc,  takes  c  for  euphony  after  the  article  .\r>, 
the;  tIat),  adj. ,  farewell?  literally  (be)  save,  sound;  cAjftajb,  with  friends, 
the  prepositional  case,  contractedly  for  cafU&Ajb. 

9Xx)  r)\6  bo  6|6  at>  leATjb  bo  3^8  At)  leAt)b. 
"What  the  child  sees  that  he  doeth." 

leAtjB,  a  child  (pr.  lednov),  gen.  le]fjb  (pr.  lynv) ;  q6,  sees,  irr,  0.,  sn|6 
*n«),  does. 

2t)fc  ;f  ti7A|c  Wc  bo  tijoIaSj  fAj  bar; 
2t)A  *f  n?A|c  leAC  bo  CA]i?eA8,  pof. 

"  If  yon  wish  to  be  lauded,  await  death. 
If  you  wish  to  be  reviled,  marry." 

* '  JVe  loudm  homintm  in  vita*  tu&'—tanquam 

Si  diceret,  laxda  post  vitatn  magnified  post  eontumtnationem." — 

&  Maxima*  Homilia,  59. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  28 1 

$0jUeAT?9  cAOftA  (5)  Cfteub  (1), 

i 

**  A  sheep  maw  a  flock." 

2t)|lle4f>9  bjtoc-corbluAbAji  (1)  beAg-beuj-A  (3).. 
"  Evil  communications  corrupt  good  manners." — St.  Paul. 

2|)fc    CA    A    leACA  (5)  fTAO?>, 

Nfl   At>   luCC  (I)  A}fl   A    £fACAl  (1). 

'»  If  his  cheek  is  wan, 
The  fault  rests  not  with  his  tooth." 

9ty\  fr  h)aII  |f  bjfieAc  bjojjAlcAr  (I)  <t)e. 
"  Though  slow  yet  sure  is  God's  justice"  (Oe  is  gen.  of  Oja,  God). 

M*E»ir«p  yap  t^  Kal  abmc*  O'\v}iirios  ovk  lrt\*<xirev 
Ek  t«  k<x\  tyfe  rik£:r—Book  iv.,  ft  160,  161. 

Thus  rendered  into  Irish  verse  hy  Dr.  MacHale  : 

3l&  Y  w^l  <M5  CttfltlfDC  bjoTjAlcAf*  ceAfic  r)A  r)-<t)e<v ; 
Be|b  fox  'z  a  7ti>||tc  bifteAc,  'f  nj  3AI}  £Ac — 

Lines  195-6. 

**  Though  the  mills  of  God  grind  slowly,  yet  they  grind  exceeding  small ; 
Though  with  patience  He  stands  waiting,  with  exactness  grinds  He  all." 

— Longfellow's  Poetic  Aphorisms. 

Ma  l<\bAj|t  lejr  t)A  co|%v|b  co-pAb  a'j*  be|6eAp  ai? 
ceAnn  a  Iaca^ji. 

M  As  long  as  the  head  is  present  do  not  speak  to  the  feet." 

CofA]5,  dat.  plu.  of  cor,/.;  n.  2nd  d. ;  gen.  cojre,  plu.  cota;  ceAno,  w. 
1st  d.  gen.  cjnn,  plur.  ceAnnA. 

M|  fybeAnn  30]tc  (I)  5AI}  bjATAC  (1)  £|Ab. 
'C^oaS  cac  qAll  (2)  rrjo  fiAjno.  (1  ;  gen.  case) 
)X  ceAjtc  t>eAC  ajji  a  rrj-bfb  f»AC  (3), 
Mac  rr)~b|beAT)r>  tneAC  (3)  Aijt  cujb  (3)  b*A  cIa^o  (2). 

There  is  not  a  corn-field  without  a  wild  blade, 
Let  each  understand  the  purport  of  my  song. 
So,  rarely  is  the  man  found  whom  fortune  favors, 
That  a  blight  falls  not  on  some  of  his  children. 

fcjArAc,  from  bjAr ,  a  blade  of  corn ;  %]&*,  wild ;  cjaII,  /.  2  gen.  cejlle ; 
nAino  gen.  of  tiaou,  a  song,  a  poem,  a  stanza ;  ceAtic,  rare,  scarce ;  neac 
(indeclinable),  an  individual.  Kac,  luck  ;  bixoc-ii&b,  bad  luck  ;  beA5-rxAc, 
good  5nck  ;  iu©A£,  pimng,  a  blight ;  c&  ao  cun  meAfccA,  the  crop  is 
blighted. 


232  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

Cfijoc  (I)  cojtdjo  (2)  r)b  b-0|b|te,  finis  coronat  opus* 

Crtfoc,  end;  conom,  a  crown;  ojbne,  gen.  of  6bAju,  (2)  work,  gen 
obAjrie,  and  contractedly  obtte,  in  which  f,  a  slender  vowel,  must,  before  b, 
be  inserted  to  conform  to  the  rule  slender  with  slender,  hence  ojbtte. 


FORTY-FIFTPI  LESSON. 

ADJECTIVES. 

In  English,  adjectives  remain  unchanged  in  their  termi- 
nations. The  word  good,  for  instance,  undergoes  no  change 
in  gender,  number,  or  case,  in  the  following :  a- good  man 
(m.)  ;  a  good  woman  (f.)  ;  a  good  house  (?i.)  ;  /  see  a  good 
man  (obj.)  ;  I  see' good  men  {plu.  obj.)  ;  a  good  mans 
(poss,)  house ;  good  mens  (plu.  poss.)  houses. 

The  slightest  acquaintance  with  any  foreign  language  will  show  the  mere 
English  student  that  the  adjective  is  inflected  like  the  noun  with  which  it 
agrees.  In  French  and  in  Italian,  for  example,  it  varies  in  gender  and 
number. 

French.  Italian. 

Sing,  bon,  m.  ,•  bonne,/.,  good.  bono,m.;  bona,  f. 

Plu.    bons,m,i  bonnes, /.,  good.  boni,  m,  ;  bone,/. 

In  other  languages — say,  Latin,  Greek,  German — it  varies  in  gonJer, 
number,  and  case : 

Latin.  Greek.  German. 


Nom. 

bonus. 

ayados. 

guter. 

good  (man). 

Gen. 

boni. 

ayudov. 

gutes. 

of  a  good  (man). 

Dat. 

bono. 

ayadip. 

gutem. 

to  a  good  (men). 

Ace. 

bonum. 

byaQov. 

guten. 

good  (man). 

Ab. 

bono. 

Ayaty 

gutem. 

with  a  good  (man) 

In  the  singular  number,  masculine  gender,  the  adjec- 
tive undergoes  several  inflections,  as  is  seen  by  the  fore- 
going. 

These  remarks  are  in  some  measure  necessary  for  the 
young  student,  who  is  accustomed  to  look  upon  the  adjec- 
tive in  English  as  invariable.  They  will  serve  to  render 
clear  what  is  going  to  be  said  of  the  declension  of  adjectives 
in  Gaelic. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH,  283 

Take  an  example  of  a  noun  and  adjective : 

peAft  n?6ft,  a  big  man. 
Singular.  Plural. 

Ac"  J  ^  ^^  n)dfl  V*>?W  ^P* 

Gen.      At)  f  jji  rbdfji.  ha  b-feAft  n)6fi. 

Dat.       bo  *t)  peAft  rboft.  bo  t;a  feAftAjb  rrjdftA. 

In  this  example,  rndjt,  the  nominative  singular,  masculine, 
becomes  rbd|fi  in  the  genitive  singular,  and  rbojtA  in  tho 
nominative  plural : 

2lo  beAn  rb6]t,  the  big  women. 

Singular.  Plural. 

Norn.)  v  /  x 

a        ?■  ai;  beAn  rnoft.  t;a  n?nA  rnojtA  (mora). 

Gen.      t)A  mt)A  rnojjte  (moirhye)  r>A  tn-bAn  rrjoft. 
Dat.      bo  'rj  rnnAO]  rr;6|ft.  bo  t;a  mnAjb  rn6]tA, 

Agreeing  with  a  noun  of  the  feminine  gender,  moji  be- 
comes, in  the  genitive  singular,  md|fte,  and  in  the  dative 
Tt)5|]t;  nom.  plu.  rt)6|tA,  masculine  and  feminine. 

An  example,  one  in  which  the  final  vowel  of  the  adjec- 
tive is  slender : 

2ln  f  OACAb  ti)|t;,  the  fine  needle* 

Singular.  Plural. 

Nom.)  ,  .   .  .      . 

Ac    I  A1)  t^^CA&  m1w»  tf*  rnACAjb  xvyqe. 

Gen.     An  c-fi)ACAib  Tfrjn.  t>A  pnACAb  roin. 

Dat.       bo  xf  c-frj&CAb  rbjn.       bo  1)A  fjJACAbA^b  m]t)e. 

Obs. — 2i)ii)  is  not  changed  in  the  genitive  masculine, 
because  the  peculiar  effect  of  that  case  is  to  assume  a  slender 
vowel.  Now,  as  the  vowel  is  already  slender,  the  genitive 
cannot  assume  another,  and  therefore  undergoes  no  change. 

Adjectives  are,  therefore,  declined  like  nouns  of  the  same  gender  and  of 
the  same  final  syllable.  Their  inflection  consequently  follows  the  analogies 
of  the  first,  second,  third,  and  fourth  declensions  of  nouns.  Those  that  end 
ia  vowels  are  invariable. 

Adjectives,  therefore,  ending  in  a  consonant  take  before  it  a  slender 
vowel,  f,  (if  f  be  not  already  in  the  final  syllable,)  in  the  genkive  masculine  5 
and  an  additional  syllable,  e,  if  the  noun  is  feminine* 


2S4 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


The  plural  usually  ends  in  a,  except  where  the  rule  caaI 
le  caoI  requires  e  and  not  a. 


DECLENSION  OF  ADJECTIVES. 

?t)o|t,  large,  great,  big. 

Singular. 

Plural. 
Mas.  &  Fern. 

Mas.                            Tern. 

^—N 

Nona. 

and  Ace. 

rnoji,                 n)0]t, 

roofia. 

(.Ten. 

rr;6j]t,              w6|fte-, 

17)6  jt. 

Dat. 

Tnofi,                 indffi, 
rt)'y.h  fine. 

rnofiA. 

Nom. 

and  Ace. 

nrjn,                  m\V, 

«?]»>e. 

Gen. 

rn]n,                  nj]ne, 

TT)|I7. 

Dat. 

rrrji),                 mm 

rnjne. 

Ajib,  high. 

' 

Nom. 

and  Ace. 

Aftb,                  Aftb, 

AflbA. 

Gen. 

Ajjib,                Ajjtbe, 

ajib. 

Dat. 

Aftb,                  *MJ*&» 

AjtbA. 

Adjectives  ending  in  Arb<v]l  are  declined  after  the  form 

the  third  declension  of  nouns ;  as, 

pU^rbAjl,  princely,  hospitable. 

Mas.  and  Fern.  Mas.  and  Fein. 

Nom.  and  Ace.     -plA|c<\rb<vil,  j:lAjc<\rbU. 

Gen.  ^UjCArblA,  ^l^jCATfjAjl. 

Dat.  plAjCArrjAjl,  flA|CAtt?lA. 

Obs. — Whenever  any  word — be  it  adjective,  noun ,  ox 
verb — of  two  syllables,  or  more  than  two,  has  a  liquid  letter, 
I,  Tn,  n,  T1'  terminating  the  last  syllable,  or  the  last  but  one, 
should  an  increase  take  place,  the  liquid  letter  unites  with 
the  other  consonant  and  elides  the  vowel ;  as,  in  the  adjec- 
tive ^U|tArbA|l,  just  declined,  nom.  f:lA]CArb<\]l,  gen.  frlfcf- 
catt>aU,  and  eliding  a  between  rr>  and  I,  jrla-jCArblA ;  aIujt;, 
beautiful,  gen.  fern.  Alujne,  I  and  t>  (liquids)  unite,  and  form 
Alne  and-  then  the  first  syllable  takes  |,  a  slender  vowel,  to 
assimilate  the  slender  final  vowel  of  the  first  syllable  with  the 
blender  vowel  of  the  second — thus,  A|lne:  Aojbjn,  delightful, 


SLLF-INSTRDCTION  IN  IRISH. 


285 


makes  *0]b|i)e  (gen.  fern.),  and  by  syncope,  eliding  j  before 
?>,  AO|bi;e;  ada]?),  a  river,  makes  AUAfne;  b  and  m  coalesce, 
and  form  Abije,  and  correcting  the  spelling,  the  word  becomes 
Ajbne,  rivers;  acajti,  a  father,  makes  Ajcjte  (and  AiqteACA) 
in  the  plural;  b|tAC<^fi,  a  brother,  a  friar,  briAiqte;  rnjljr, 
sweet,  makes  mil|ro;  I,  from  the  second  last  syllable,  unites 
with  f>  and  the  word  assumes  the  contracted  form  {v]oy) 
rnjlfe,  sweeter;  so  b]ljf,  fond,  makes  b]l|*e. 

An  adjective  ending  in  a  vowel  is  indeclinable ;  as,  fona, 
lucky ;  bonA,  unlucky ;  6jx6a,  golden  (rib  are  pronounced 
like  rifi) ;  f  AbA,  long ; 

Ik  £AbA,  a  long  day. 

LAece  ^AbA,  long  days. 

<t)u]no  bonA,  an  unlucky  person. 

^L>^o]\)e  bon<v,  unlucky  people. 

'CeAC  o|i6a,  a  golden  house. 

'Cjsce  oribA,  golden  houses. 

Nouns  terminate  the  dative  plural  in  ib,  adjectives  do  not.  .  Agreeing 
with  the  noun,  the  adjective  is,  like  it,  affected  by  aspiration. 


Aspiration  of  a  ^ 
when  in  concord)  q 
with  a  noun  ar- 
ticulated. 


In  the  articulated  dative,  the  adjective,  in  the  modern  language,  suffers 
only  aspiration  in  the  initial  consonant,  though  the  mutable  of  the  noun  is 
generally  eclipsed.  In  modern  Gaelic  the  termination  70  is  rarely  annexed  to 
the  dative  plural. 

VOCABULARY, 
from ;  ;  Ifoij,  gen.  Ifn,  m.  flax,  lint,  linen ;  A15 


Masculine. 

r  Sing.               Plu. 

XT  «wi 

Feminine. 
Sing. 

Nom.  and  Ace. 

... 

Bat. 

Voc. 

Gen*           ••• 

UQ,Z»                            •  a  . 

i^Voc.         Voc. 

Gului5,   v.    depart,    separate 
b'euluio  re,  he  went  off. 

1*T5i  *»•  fish ;  atj  c-i<*r5,  the  fish ; 
An  c-|Ar5  roofi,  the  large  fish ; 
gen.  case,  ejrs,  nom.  plur.  ejrs, 
fish ;  ha  h-eiT3»  the  fish  ;  ha  J)« 
e|f5  n)6riA  A5ur  ha  fo-eirs  beA5A, 
the  large  fish  and  the  little  fish. 

JArsAjfie,  m.  a  fisherman ;  An  c-jAf. 
5Atfie,  the  fisherman.  "  5itn  cruxc 
bjdeAr  A]|t  loc  MeACA|6  at?  c-jAr- 
3Aj|\e  AJ5  riubAl."  "  On  Lough 
Neagh's  banks  as  the  fisherman 
strays." — Moore, 


buA|nc  ifo,  pulling  flax;  aj5 
buA|leA6  Ifo,  beetling  flax;  Ifn- 
eubAc,  linen  (cloth);  bnAfc-lfn, 
a  sheet;  from  bnAc,  a  covering, 
and  Ifn — Latin,  linum ;  Welsh, 
Win.    From  Ifon,  flax,  is  derived, 

If  on,  m.  gen.  Ifn,  a  net,  a  fishing  net, 
a  snare ;  Ifo  jatsac,  a  fishing 
net ;  Ifon  eintM*,  *Q  oyster  net, 
a  dredge. 

SleArijTjujo,  v.  to  glide  away  ;  to  slip 
off;  from  rteAtbApj,  slippery. 


286  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

EXERCISE  LXXIII. 
N<v  b-^lfS  ti)5|tA  A3U]*  it  a,  b  ^?f5  be  A3  a. 
<Do  b|  ah?  aw  Ajuf  bo  b]  lAf^jie  aj5  cAftfiAug  cmt) 
cji&ise,  lib  a  b|  Iaii  ,b'  ^irs^b  beA3A  ^5wf  «?o|tA.  <t)o 
fieA?r>i)U]5bAfi  t>a  b-^fS  beA5A  cftjb  i?a  pojll  A3uf  b' 
eulujgbAft  teo  fAOj  *ij  cojtk?  ;  acc  tja  b-&jr5  rb6|t&  bo 
3^bA8  ]Ab,  A3uf  CA^ceAb  a  fceAc  ]Ab  a^ji  At)  lo|r>3, 

Jf  TDjrnc  l|5ceA|i  bo'n  b]teAHj  beAj,  bocc,  ]feAl  fn)ceAcc ; 
A3ur  SAbcAfi  Ar;  rijujtjqjt  n)6fi,  rA]6b||t,  uaj*aI. 

EXERCISE  LXXIV, 
%x)  puficAtj  63  (young  crab)  A3Uf  a  n>^CA]]t. 

<DubA]|tc  (said)  f  eA7?-pujicAt>  le  ceAi^rj  b5A  b-&I :  "  CAb 
6  at)  j:ac,  a  le^ub  (O  child),  ca  cu  A]5  f  jubAl  (walking) 
«>A|x  ]*o  A^]t  bo  cul? — f]ub<xl  A|Tt  b*  A3A|5  (walk  forward)." 
"  21  rijACAfli,"  A{|t  (says)  a?)  t^uncAi)  65,  beAnf Ab  (I  shall 
act)  rnAfi  be^jt  cu,  it?A  fjublAr)r>  cu-jrejp  fiorijAri)  le  CAif- 
beArj^6  6ait?  ai)  ndf  ]f  cojji  rtyo  cojf-cejn)  a  b^jtugAb. 

)X  |:eA]t|t  fott)^U  9  a  ceA3<vf5. 

Example  is  better  than  instruction. 

Si  vis  me  flere,  dolendum  est  primum  ipsi  tibi. 

— Horatiug)  Epistola  ad  Pisones. 

Oss.-^The  adjective  is  not  declined  whenever  it  forms  part 
of  the  predicate ;  as,  this  man  is  tall,  ca  ai)  peA]t  f  o  '^ftb ' ; 
these  men  are  tall,  cA]b  rjA  p||t  yo  'A]tb.'  In  these  sentences 
Afib  remains  unchanged  whether  the  nominative  or  subject 
be  singular  or  plural.  But  if  it  is  said,  these  are  tall  men, 
]|*  i^]tx  6  AjtbA*  |Ab  ]*o,  then  the  adjective  Aftb  suffers  a  change, 
to  accord  with  the  noun  'men/  '^jji,'  in  the  nominative 
plural.  In  the  latter  case  the  adjective  agrees  with  the 
noun ;  in  the  former  it  refers  to  the  verb,  showing  that  the 
attribute  i  tallness/  is  predicated  of  the  man  or  of  the  men. 

It  may  be  quite  in  place  to  explain  what  the  term '  predi- 
cate' means.  The  word  is  derived  from  prae,  before,  in  public, 
and  dicare,  to  tell,  to  announce ;  therefore,  to  assert,  or  de- 
clare of.  The  predicate,  then,  is  that  which  is  asserted  of 
something  taken  as  a  subject;  as,  the  man  is  tall;  'man*  is 
the  subject;  'is  tail,' is  the  predicate.  In  logic,  *  man' is 
the  subject,  *  is,5  the  copula  or  connecting  link,  *  tall,5  the 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IEISE.  287 

attribute,  The  predicate  includes  the  adjective  and  the 
verb  is,  are,  was,  were,  &c.  It  is  thus  seen  that  naturally  and 
logically  the  attribute  ;  tall,'  c  Ajib,'  being  part  of  the  predi- 
cate, refers  to  the  verb,  and1  not  the  noun,  and  that,  therefore, 
its  remaining  unchanged  in  Irish,  as  it  does  in  German,  is 
quite  correct,  logical,  and  natural.  In  those  languages  in 
which  the  attribute  varies,  as  in  Latin,  Greek,  Italian,  its 
relation  extends  back  to  the  subject,  either  directly  or  in- 
directly.    In  Irish  and  German  it  does  not  do  so,  but  refers 

to  the  verb. 

EXERCISE  LXXV. 

1.  Is  the  sky  (rpeuji)  blue,  and  are  the  stars  (fieulcA) 
bright  (lonftAc)  ?  2.  The  sky  is  blue  and  the  stars  are 
bright.  3.  Do  you  see  (An  b-pe^ceAnn  cu)  the  blue  sky 
and  the  bright  stars  (fteulcA  lonjtACA)  ?  4.  I  see  (£e|C]Tn) 
the  blue  sky  and  the  bright  stars.  5.  Are  the  fields  green 
(sU-f),  and  the  pretty  (beA-p)  blossoms  white  ?  6.  The  fields 
are  not  green,  but  the  pretty  blossoms  are  white.  7.  I  say 
that  green  fields  and  white  flowers  are  pretty  to  be  seen  (le 
jrejcpnc).  8.  Are  the  hills  in  your  country  high,  the  men 
large,  the  women  fair,  the  trees  fruitful,  the  harvest  abun- 
dant (Ijoi)rbAjt)  ?  9.  The  hills  are  high,  the  land  rich,  the 
men  are  large,  the  women  fair,  the  trees  fruitful,  the  harvest 
abundant.  10.  I  like  (]f  A]  I  Ijom)  to  see  high  hills,  tall 
men,  fair  women,  fruitful  trees,  and  the  harvest  abundant. 
11.  Have  you  large  farms  ?  12.  I  have  not  large  farms — I 
have  only  one  small  farm ;  my  father  and  brother  have  each 
a  large  farm.  13.  Has  your  father  fat  sheep  (cAojtA]5 
-fiArbAn<\)  ?  14.  He  has  fat  sheep.  15.  Has  your  brother 
large  stacks  of  corn  ?  16.  He  has,  but  he  is  able  to  consume 
twice  the  number  (8a  ojneAb).  17.  Oh,  I  know  the  saying: 
"  jcAAji  ha  cfittACA  u?6ftA,  A3ur  c^ceAjt  le]f*  T)A  cjiuaca 
beA^A — large  stacks  are  eaten,  and  small  ones  suffice."    . 


FORTY-SIXTH  LESSON. 

DEGEEE8  OF  COMPABISON. 

Adjectives  express  the  qualities  of  things.  An  adjective 
.may  have  a  certain  quality — say  (1)  whiteness,  as  something 
differing  from  blackness  or  redness — and  so  far  indicates  a 


288  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

state  or  degree,  which  it  can  in  a  certain  sense  be  called ;  or, 
viewing  itrin  relation  to  some  other  definite  object,  it  may 
have  the  quality  (2)  in  a  higher  or  lower  degree;  or,  (3)  in 
relation  to  all  other  things  of  the  same  kind,  it  may  possess 
the  quality  in  a  state  which  no  other  object  possesses,  and, 
therefore,  in  the  highest  or  utmost  degree.  There  are,  then, 
three  states  called  degrees,  which  an  adjective  represents : 
(1)  the  positive,  (2)  comparative,  and  (3)  superlative.  They 
are  termed  degrees  of  comparison,  for,  even  in  the  superla- 
tive there  is  a  comparison  between  the  quality  found  in  the 
special  subject  spoken  of  and  the  like  quality  as  it  abides  in 
ail  other  things,  taking  each  singly.  This  view  of  the  super- 
lative degree  is  correctly  expressed  in  Gaelic,  by  the  form  of 
words  employed. 

"  (a)  The  positive  is  the  simple  form  of  the  adjective ;  as, 
caoI,  slender  ;  5eAT)Ari7A]l,  amiable. 

"  (b)  The  comparative  expresses  an  increase  or  decrease 
of  the  quality,  form,  or  number  of  one  thing,  in  respect  to 
those  that  abide  in  some  other. 

"  (c)  The  superlative  shows  them  to  exist  in  the  highest 
state,  either  absolutely  or  relatively." — College  Irish  Gram- 
man 

REGULAR  COMPARISON. 

Obs. — The  comparative  and  superlative  are  the  same  as 
the  genitive  singular  feminine. 

Ex. :  *vjtb,  high  ;  5jt&8rbA|t,  affectionate ;  5jt&6*c,  loving. 

Singular.  Comparative.  "      Superlative. 

}.  "llaSS. }  Ow)  si«***w*    Or)  s****h* 

e"'SSfe     I  (,"°r)  3tt&&*'S0,         (ir)  3',*8A'3e. 

Comparison  of  equality : 

Co  ta\Xe'with  (as)> 

*  Pronounced  unih- 


SELF-INSTBUCTION  IN  IRISH.  289 

*  Co'  Ajtb  *  le*  cjiAn,  as  high  as  a  tree. 

'(Jo*  Afib  *  a5u|*'  |f  fejbjjt  e,  as  high  as  it  is  possible. 

Obs.  1 . — In  plain  narrative  the  terms  njof  and  |f  are  em- 
ployed. They  serve  then  as  signs  of  the  comparative  and 
superlative  degrees;  as, 

Comparative. — T,&  An  jtM^t)  €V]of  lorjftAjje  *nA  An 
36aUac,  the  sun  is  more  luminous  than  the  moon. 

6|  At)  cejncfteAC  '  rjjof  luA^ce  'r)<\  &r)  cojtnAC,  the  light- 
ning was  more  rapid  than  the  thunder. 

<t)o  ceATjnujg  pe-  ■  njor'  fAO]|te  'nA  b^ol  j*e,  he  bought 
more  cheaply  than  he  sold. 

Superlative. — 2lrneAr3  cftujnne  r?A  rpeujt  pf  An  3tMAt) 
1  |f'  lonjtAjge,  amidst  the  orbs  of  the  heavens  the  sun  is  the 
most  luminous. 

Obs.  2. — The  superlative  relative  requires  the  presence^of 
the  article  before  the  noun.  It  is  in  this  especially  it  differs 
from  the  comparative  ;  as, 

S]  C|U  peAbAjft .'  An^ceArnpal  '  jf'  A]ftbe  fAn  bornAn, 
the  Church  of  St.  Peter  is  the  highest  in  the  world. 

Se  pA||tff  '  An'  OA]le  |f  bejfe  be  DAjlcjb  nA  b-^^T10!?6* 
Paris  is  the  handsomest  city  of  the  cities  of  Europe — Paris 
est  t  la  plus  belle  de  toutes  les  villes  de  V Europe. 

From  the  foregoing  examples  of  the  relative  superlative  it  is  seen  that  the 
use  of  the  article  in  Gaelic  distinguishes  the  superlative  from  the  comparative, 
as  it  does  in  the  French  and  Italian  languages.  In  French,  Italian,  English, 
the  article  precedes  the  adjective ;  in  Gaelic,  the  noun.  The  change  arises 
from  the  positions  which,  in  these  languages,  the  adjective  holds  in  relation 
with  the  noun  which  it  qualifies. 

Superlative  absolute. — The  particles  An,  very  ;  |*Aft,  sur- 
passingly ;  corresponding  with  the  German  sehr,  jio,  ex- 
ceedingly,, are  employed  in  Gaelic  to  express  the  superlative 
absolute,  as  very  in  English,  tres  in  French,  molto  Italian. 

Note. — The  term  njoj%  which  precedes  the  comparative, 
is  derived  from  n]&,  a  thing  (sometimes  in  old  writings, 
written  nj),  and  jf,  is,  the  third  person  singular  of  the  asser- 
tive form  of  the  verb  bo  be]c,  to  be.  )y,  which  goes  before 
the  superlative,  is  the  assertive  verb,  is.   This  is  immediately 


290  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

seen  by  employing  the  comparative  or  superlative  form  about 
something  which  requires  the  use  of  the  past  tense ;  as, 

'Ca  StJ^fie  *  l?i op'  6|5e  't)A  Bjiigjb,  Mary  is  younger  than 
Bridget. 

J3j  2t)Ajfte  '  n\  V  '  oije  'nA  Bftigjb,  Mary  was  younger 
than  Bridget. 

Here  '  r^of'  in  the  present  tense  becomes  '  V]  h* '  (for  '  nj 
bV)  in  the  past. 

Again,  in  the  present  assertive  form  it  is  seen  where  t>]6 
(severed  from  -\y)  is  omitted ;  as, 

'Jf'  °13e  2t)Ajfie  'ua  B|t|5jb  (with  emphasis),  Mary  is 
younger  than  Bridget. 

Negative  emphatic  form. — "N^  ofje  9X)&]-\ie  'aa  Bfi]3]b, 
Mary  is  not  younger  than  Bridget. 

In  the  assertive  negative. — H]  o^e,  the  verb  jf  is  left 
understood. 

Past  tense. — H]  b'  oj3e  2J)A]|te  'oa  Bjij3i&,  Mary  was 
not  older  than  Bridget. 

From  the  third  example  above  —  ]f  6{5e  2t)^fie  't>a 
B|t]3ib,  Mary  is  older  than  Bridget—it  is  seen  that  if,  which 
points  out  the  superlative,  precedes  also  the  assertive  form  of 
the  comparative.  The  use  of  the  article,  therefore,  before 
the  noun,  and  other  aids— such  as  that  of  a  noun  governed 
by  a  preposition — become  necessary  to  distinguish  the  former 
from  the  latter-  This  very  readily  becomes  known  from  the 
context. 

EXERCISE  LXXVI. 

1.  Here  we  are  together— George,  Joseph,  and  Gregory 
(3|xe56]jt).  »I,  George,  am  the  youngest  (ah  ze  -\y  0]3e), 
you,  Joseph,  are  the  tallest,  and  Gregory  is  the  ojdest  (an  ce 
If  fjnne  :  from  feAn,  old).  2.  (Gregory),  who  is  the  oldest, 
you  say  ?  3.  You  are.  4.  I  am  not,  indeed ;  with  great 
respect  (le  ujtfiAii)  rnojt)  ;  I  think  you  are  as  old  yourself  as 
I  am  (co  feAn  in  -p^o  a']*  cA^rn-fe),  5.  Well,  be  it  so— 
we  are  not  women,  that  we  should  thus  dispute  about  age. 
6.  Certainly  we  are  all  as  old  as  that  the  youngest  of  us 
should  have  sense.  7.  I  agree  with  you  (cu^n)  leAc).  8. 
How  is  your  family  (cujiaid)?  9.  They  are  well,  thank 
you.     10.  Are  your  sons  at  home — John,  Vincent,  and 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


291 


Alphred  (U^nfenc  43111*  SUpfieb)?  11.  They  arc.  12. 
Which  of  them  is  the  older  (c|A  aca  jf  ni)i)e)  ?  13. 
Vincent.  14.  Which  of  them  is  the  strongest  (]y  l^b^te, 
from  l^bf-fi,  strong)?  15.  Alphred.  16.  L)o  you  tell  me 
so?  17.  Yes.  18.  And  is  he  not  the  youngest  and  the 
slenderest  (caoI — CAC^le)  ?  19.  Yes  (jf  f*e).  20.  He  is  a 
line  fellow—buACAl  bneAg,  or  ospeAfx  alu^n — his  head  is 
as  massive  (qiorn)  and  as  intelleetual7c|AlrbAft)  as  Daniel 
O'Connell's  (le  ceAnn  ^Dorijo^l  U|  Cfoi;n^ll).  21.  How 
is  business  doing  (qAfrjof  a  b--pu|l  3nocA]6e  A13  beAnA&)? 
22.  Fairly  (30  rneAfAft6A).  23.  Is  wine  dear?  24  It  is. 
25.  Is  meat  dearer  (njofli  bAOjne)  than  bread  ('n*  auai;)  ? 
2C.  It  is.  27.  Are  bread  and  meat  cheaper  than  wine  and 
spirits  (uif3e-beACA)?  28.  Certainly.  29.  Have  you  bought 
(a  ft  ce<\nnu|3  cu)  gloves  (Urn  ad  a)  ?  30.  I  haVe  {bo  ceAT>- 
DU]3eAf).  31.  I  buy  cloth,  and  everything  that  I  want,  in 
Dublin.  32.  Why  do  you  do  so — do  you  not  know  that 
by  thus  acting  you  injure  the  trade  of  small  towns,  in  which 
things  are  sold  really  as  cheap  as  in  large  cities  ? 

VOCABULARY. 

2ljce  (pr.  ak-Zhf)  m.  proximity  ;  Ann 

A|ce,  in  proximity,  adv.  ;  near, 

close  by;  Ann  a  b-Aice,  in  her 

proximity,  near  her ;  Ann  a  A^ce, 

near  him ;  Ano  a  n-Ajce,  near 

them. 
CoonAitxc  (khonnark),  saw ;  past  tense 

of  pe]C,  see,  ir.  v ;  *:e|c  \rr),  I  see ; 

reject),  I  shall  see ;  contjAitic, 

srfw. 
t)fon,  m.  (3rd  dec.)  a  shelter,  protec- 
tion Fa  "bjorj,  under  shelter. 
t)]fc,  want. 
O'a  bfiio  Tin  (dha  irree  shin),  for  that 

reason,    therefore — literally,  be 


of,  by ;  a  its,  (bftio)  virtue,  rjn, 
that. 

20ati,  (conj.)  as,  even  as,  like ;  toatx 
ceo,  as  a  mist ;  roAjt  blAfc  atj 
rn<xcA]^e,  as  the  flower  of  the 
field  :  toati  rw,  in  that  (manner)  ; 
thus  so ;  beAi)  mAft  rw,  do  so — 
i.e.,  in  that  manner;  toa^x  to,  in 
this  manner ;  toati  ru.&>  in  that 
other  manner. 

9X)-\yi,  (prep.)  for,  like  to  ;  rtjAfl  rw,  for 
that — i.e.,  then,  therefore;  njAtt 
AbAin,  like  to  a  river. 

Sce]lpe,/.  (2nd  declen.)  a  cliff,  a  bare 
mountain  ridge ;  gen.  of  rce]lp. 

EXERCISE  LXXVII. 
2ln  3AbA|t  A3u|»  An  n)AbA6  aIIa. 
<t)o  connA^jtc  rrjAbAb  aIIa  3AbAjt  Afft  bAnft  -pce^lpe,  aj\_ 
nAfi  b*  £ejbifi  le]f  ceACC  Ann  a  l)-A-jce.  <D'£o3aiji  rrjATt 
X\t)  0]t|t]  A] 3  nA6 :  C*b  e  An  j:ac  b-f  iql  cu  &r)v  y]X)  fuAr, 
A]c  lorn,  noccirjgce,  A5uf  50  leon  ^euji  Ann  T°  *Wl  A  ^" 
pnjl   bUf  A5ix|»  bUc.     <D'a  b]t^3  fft?  cAjt]t  AnuAj*."     "3o 


292 


SEIF-INSTIlUCtlON  IN  IRISH. 


ji<\jb  w^]t  A3Ab,"  b'  ^|teA3A^|t  <vr>  3*ba|t,  "  ff  £eAjtjt'l|on) 
bjc  A5Uf  b|oi),  V  fog  A5uf  3*8." 

)\  ^e<v]t]t  be<v5<vn  le  1*05  't)&  rnoji&i?  le  Anfog. 

'A  little  with  peace  and  quiet  is  better  than  much  with 
contention.' 

VOCABULARY. 


At  fast,  j:a  6ejfie. 

Contention,  strife,  ^rotteAr,  «*.  1st 
dec.  gen.  irnfi|r. 

Durability,  buAfjAr,  i»./  from  buAtj, 
lasting,  enduring. 

Fine,  adj.  bjteA5,  *vlujn  WAireAc, 
t*5|ArnAC,  gen.  fem.  Alujne,  con- 
tractedly  A]lne  (pv.  Ajlle) ;  nfor 
Ajlne,  more  beautiful ;  nfor  r5?A- 
tt)A]5e,  nfor  njAiri5«' 

Raven,  £An5  (vulture),  /.  2nd  dec. 
ruil  nA  £Ajn5e,  the  eye  of  the 
vulture ;  j:jac,  m.  1st  dec.  gen. 
£]A]C,  plu.  t:|A]c;    yi&c  bub,  a 


raven;  hag  fAjttjtse,  a  cormo- 
rant. 
Swallow,  Ainleos,  /.  2nd  dec.  gen. 
Ajnleojse;  pin.  AMleosA.  See 
example — nouns  in  63,/.  of  the 
second  declension.  "Nj  bekoAnn 
aoo  rweolAc  (linnets)  rAmnAb, 
one  swallow  will  not  make  a 
summer. 
„  nrwACAjljtj  (a  swallow) ;  from 
bttUAc,  a  bank;  also  called  by 
some,  5AblAi>  5Aojee  (sAblAn, 
fork,  gable,  one  that  moves  aig- 
zag),  and  5AOjfce,  of  wind. 


EXERCISE  LXXVIII. 

The  Swallow  and  the  Raven. 

There  was  a  contention   between  the  swallow  and  the 

raven,  which  of  them  was  the  finer  bird.     The  raven  at  last 

said :  "  Your  beauty  stands  (is)  for  the  summer  alone,  but 

mine  lasts  many  winters." 

)X  peA/fiji  buAi)Af  'v&  A]lr;eACc 
Durability  is  better  than  beauty. 

VOCABULARY. 


CajIw  l&ft  efiuinne.  a  maid  in  the 
midst  of  a  gathering. 

Cu,  a  hound,  /.  5th  dec.  gen.  cun. 
(Most  of  these  terms  have  been 
explained  in  the  foregoing  Les- 
sons.) 

DeAls,  a  thorn,  m.  1st  dec.  gen.  beils. 

pe]6rn,  use,  4th  dec.  3A0  pei&ro  (ffon 
feme),  useless. 

3e)tte,  com  par.  and  super,  degree  of 
5euri,  sharp. 

5lrtn,  1st  dec,  knee. 

2J)q.a,  the  gen.  sing,  and  nom.  plur. 
of  bean,  a  woman. 

2f)urjUc,  m  1st  dec.  gen.  rouolA]^,  mire; 
derived  from  loc,  a  pond,  &c. 


Hjri?n?5e,  super,  of  ojtboeAc;  from 
nim  (niv),  poison. 

RAbAjic  (rhyark),  sight,  vision,  the 
ken,  power  of  seeing. 

RA6A|tc,  sight,  is  applied  to  the  power 
of  seeing;  ATDAnc,  sight,  to  the 
thing  seen ;  c&  ^AbAftc  njAjfc 
A3Anj,  I  have  good  sight;  if- 
b|teA5  An  c-AnjAjtc  e,  it  is  a 
fine  sight  (thing  seen). 

Sufi,/.  2nd  dec,  an  eye. 

CeA03A,/.  tongue,  5th  dec. 

U  lie,  elbow,  arm  ;  gen.  ujleAn,  5th 
dec 

(lr)  Fefcnn,  better,  best. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  203 

EXERCISE  LXXIX. 
COMPARATIVE  AND  SUPERLATIVES. 

Njl  \)\6  "  t^of  5&||te"  *i?a  ce<u}3*  ron&. 
Na  cjt|  tfejce  "if  i)|TTW|5e"  Ai?n  bujoe; 

fujl;  sluoj  ^uf  ujle. 
Na  c^t  ]tA&Aific  (rhy-irk)  "if  3&i|te  A]]i  b|c:" 
SeAbAC  ajji  CfiAn;  cu  atw  3leAt>;  c<\]ljn  l^vft  qtufnnc. 
Na  cji]  gejce  "5AD  f^6rt)  Afli  tyc;" 
C<\]ce^6  cloc  A||i  cuat?  ;  corijAjtlujAfc  rouAO]  bo||ib  ; 

CAftfc  le  ceAtw  3^1?  c6jl. 
Ma  c]t1  i^ce  "|f  5&jjte  A]|i  tyc:" 
<DeAl3  TDuoUiJ,  fjACAl  (tooth)  cup,  Vf  focAl  (word) 
AmAbAji?  (of  a  fool). 

Jf  fe&|ijt  rirjoe  'i)A  bo]|tbe  rb6ft, 

jf  feAjtji  c6|]t  'i?a  bul  euro  bljga  ; 

)f  feAftft  ceAC  be^3  A*f  ceAUi?  lor>, 

'Na  ceAC  rodjt  A'f  be^SAt;  b]6c. 


FORTY-SEVENTH  LESSON. 

ADJECTIVES  IRREGULAR  IN  THE  MODE  OF  COMPARISON. 

The  adjectives  irregular  in  their  mode  of  comparison  in 
English  are : 

Positive,  Comparative.  Superlative. 

Good,  better,  best. 

Bad,  or  ill,  worse,  worst. 

Little,  less,  least. 

Much,  or  many,  more,  most. 

and  some  few  others. 

The  adverbs  also  derived  from  these   adjectives  are  ir- 
regular : 

Well,  better,  best. 

John  sings  well  (adv.) ;  James,  better  (adv.  comparative); 
Jane,  best  (adv.  superlative). 

Badly,  worse,  worst. 

Little,  less,  least. 


294 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


In  Gaelic  those  irregularly  compared  are : 

Positive.  Comparative.  -  Superlative. 

BeA3,  little,  small,     Trjof  lug*  (pr.  Ihoo),  ]X  ^U5A* 


'pA&A,  long;  from     f  „ 

£Ab,  length,  (  „ 

■pujtur,  easy,  „ 

Ipo^uy,  near;  Welsh,  „ 

agos  ;  Gr.  tyyvs, 


„    j^be. 

n 


-p.]  be, 

■puf a,  uf*A,  „   "pufA,  and  uj*a» 

^0]3r©  ^or  P05-  „   foisfe. 

Ife),  by  i¥e- 

tathesis,  f  Oj^se. 


5^|i>  near, 

»> 

50]|ie,  5*ifie. 

„  50||te. 

JJe&ttfij  short, 

»> 

5|0|i|U, 

„  S^fiA. 

Jor)rbu]i},  dear, 

»> 

AtffA, 

M       Ai^A- 

JornbA.,  many, 

»? 

l|A, 

„     IjA. 

Uuac,   quick,  fleet, 

{" 

li*A]ce, 

„    ltiA]ce. 

(pr.    Ihoo-ah, 

in 

tu^ce, 

55    ciijfce. 

one  syl.) 

«*. 

2t}<yjc,  good, 

?? 

as  in  English), 

„    peAjiju 

43e<v§,  good, 

jj 

beAC, 

,,   beAC. 

2t)ir>]Cj  often, 

>5 

n)]ox)c&, 

,,    Tt>]or,5CA. 

2t)6|t,  great, 

?> 

"76, 

„    n?6. 

Olc,  bad, 

>> 

tneAfA, 

„    TrjeAfA. 

Ctyoc,  bad, 

>> 

b01)A, 

,,     b01)A. 

/Cejc,  hot, 

?) 

ceo,  ceo|6e, 

,,    ceo,  ceo]6e. 

"  )y  tu<vjce"  be]8eAf*  eulu^jce  ua]tt;  rr)'  Afijt<u)  a'j*  too  bjijg, 
3?SU  CjtjorjpAf  At)  5leAT»n  5lAf  ub  ujt  aj*  nt)0  CftO]8e. 

Literally : —  — 

11  Sooner"  shall  have  fledfrSm  me  my  feeling  and  my  strength, 
Than  that  green  glen  shall  fade  from  my  heart — 

Irish  Melodies,  by  Dr.  MacHale. 

Oh !  the  last  rays  of  feeling  and  life  must  depart 

Ere  the  bloom  of  that  valley  shall  fade  from  my  heart 

M|  ct^-pce  f A5 <vil  't>A  CAfceAb. 

No  sooner  got  than  spent. 

N]  cujfce  Ai)r>  'tkv  Af. 

No  sooner  in  it  than  out  of  it. 

Cuivse  is  formed  from  an  old  adjective,  curAc,  derived  from  cur,  the 
beginning,  therefore  the  proper  radical  spelling  is  cujrce,  yet  cujrse  is 
common. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  295 

Ors. — T*iu}fce  means  sooner,  in  regard  to  time ;  ItiAice, 
sooner,  in  respect  to  speed, 

<t)on<v,  means  unfortunate,  unlucky,  opposed  to  forw, 
lucky. 

The  learner  knows  that  adjectives  in  Irish  become  ad- 
verbs by  the  particle  30  preceding  them ;  as,  ttjaic,  good  ; 
30  H)A]C,  well ;  porjA,  prosperous ;  30  y ot)a,  prosperously — 
(See  "  Easy  Lessons,"  Part  L,  p.  49,  Eleventh  Lesson.) 

It  is  only  adjectives  in  the  positive  degree  that  become 
adverbs  by  the  influence  of  the  preposition  30..  For,  the 
comparative  and  superlative  form  of  adverbs- — like  the  words 
better,  best,  worse,  worst,  in  English— is  the  same  as  that  of 
the  adjectives  from  which  they  are  derived.  That  such 
comparatives  or  superlatives  are  adverbs  can  be  known  only 
from  the  context ;  as, 

"Ca  SeojifA  i)]Of  -pe&ftji  'i) a.  Settle,  George  is  better 
than  Geoffry.     "  Njor-  peAjijt" — here  is  an  adjective. 

LAbAjiArw  SeojtpA  irjoj*  {reAfttt  5r)A  Se]]:jie,  George  speaks 
better  than  GeofTry  (adv.). 

)X  peAftji  l<xbA|t<\Tm  Sjne^b  *t)A  ceACtAft  aca,  Jane 
speaks  better,  than  any  of  them  (-\y  feATtji,  better,  adv.). 

EXERCISE  LXXX. 
In  which  an  example  of  each  irregular  adjective  is  givea* 
)y  be^3  ejbjfi  at)  c-olc  a'j*  at)  ttiajc. 
There,  is  little  between  that  (which)  is  good  and  bad 
)X  "  beA5"  at)  t){8  A8bAfi  tia  b-ujtcojbe. 
It  is  a  little  thing  (which  is)  the  cause  of  mishap. 
)V  "lugA"  (smaller) 'tia  fTXjbe  A&bATi  t)a  b-uttcojbe. 
Smaller  than  a  flesh- worm  is  the  cause  of  calamity. 
J>1&  "  -pAbA"  1a,  c|5  oi8ce. 
Though  long  the  day,  night  comes. 
Ma  cetb  x)]oy  "pAibe"  'tia  bo  Acrbujtitie. 
Do  not  go  beyond  your  means. 

)\   "popup"    £Uj  1)6 a8    AT)T)    A]Ce   T)A.  Tt)|Tfe. 

It  is  "  easy"  to  bake  with  meal  at  hand. 

)X    "fUfA*'    PAS    *T)A    8eAT)A&. 

It  is  "easier'*  to  say  than  to  act.. 


296  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

Jr   "  PIS!*6"  "flf®  *>*">  ^1^- 
I  am  nearest  to  myself. 
Ego  proximiis  mihi. 

Jr  "t:oJ3^e',  *w  b^r  'WA  fAojiceAjt. 

Death  is  "  nearer'*  than  is  supposed. 

Jr    "  3£ATt!t"    e!fe11t   W   COOCAO    AJUf    A1)   A1)AC. 

"  Short"  is  the  distance  between  the  hill  and  the  swamp. 
There  is  "  little"  between  the  sublime  and  the  ridiculous. 

Jr  "  3eATtTl"  e1*>1Tl  A1?n  1U&  A'f  A  WAe- 

Jr  "  S^T1!*"  b]8e^f  An  t-eu3  a  ce^cc. 

"  Short"  is  the  time  between  this  day  and  yesterday. 

"  Short"  does  death  be  approaching. 

)v  "  301Tttie*'  cihaifi  <t)e  *nA  An  boftur* 

The  assistance  of  God  is  "  nigher"  than  (even)  the  door. 

3t)*'f  "  jonrtjufn"  Wc  An  qt&jn,  ]p  "  jonrnu|n"  Icac  aw  c-aI. 
Jr  "  Ai?f a"  leo  cojnsjoU  a'j*  CAjoe  50  rnon. 
They  love  honour  and  virtue  more. 

Jr  "Iuac"  beACA  An  bujne. 
"  Fleet"  is  the  life  of  man. 

Jf  "roAjc"  fseul  30  b-cj3  An  bAjtA  f3ett^ 
One  story  is  "  good"  till  another  is  told* 

Jr  "feAfi|t"  Ann  Am  'oa  Ann  AnqiAt. 
"  Better"  in  season  than  out  of  season. 

Jr  "  peAftn"  bAfl  'oa  pmAb. 
"Good  luck  is  "  better"  than  abundance. 
Hf  pSAn  An  minjc  onofji. 
H  Often"  does  not  receive  honour. 

Jf  "mop"  bjAl  bjtoc  mnA-c|3e  b'A  cujb  bnocblACAig  feyx). 
M  Large"  is  the  clotty  housewife's  portion  of  her  own  sour  milk. 

Jr  "  mo"  An  conAn  9v&  An  olUn. 

The  noise  is  "  greater"  than  the  wool. 

Jr  "too"  a  cone  'nA  a  CAjjtbe. 

Its  size  is  "  greater"  than  its  crop.  A  fine  show  and  asmall  crop. 

Jr  ole  An  3<*oc  i)ac  r^l^cAnr)  toajc  30  cjjt. 

It  is  a  bad  wind  that  does  not  blow  some  good  to  shore. 

<Da  bonA  SeA|tlur  "  jr  TOCAfA"  '3  a  eA5mA]r» 

Bad  as  (was  King)  Charles,  it  is  worse  without  him. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH,  297 

Rejfi  Ajfibe  uajUe  "if  ||4e"  snjori). 
Greatest    talkers   least  doers — literally,   according    to   the 
height  of  vaunting  acts  get  low. 

Bejft  &fioc-£oc<vl,  focal  v}oy  uboi)&"  'yt>  a  &W5* 
A  bad  word  draws  a  worse  one  after  it.  - 
Qui  malum  dixit  pejus  audiet. 

'Cejc,  hot — comp.  ceojce  and  ceo.     2li)  ce  |f  tujfce  Atjrj 

a  p|U|i)  |f  t>\  5|U^ao  |f  ceojce. 
He  who  sits  first  in  the  saddle  has  the  warmest  seat ;  the 

man  who  gets  possession  first  has  comfortable  quarters. 

Note. — The  particle  joija  or  'oa,  than,  follows  the  comparative  degree  of 
the  adjective,  and  hence  makes  it  clearly  distinguishable  from  the  superlative, 
ft  for  precedes  the  comparative  except  whenever  the  assertive  if,  **,  or  asser- 
tive negative  nj  (jr).  is  employed.  Therefore  whenever  if  or  nj,  not  (njon, 
no/,  for  past  tense),  is  expressed,  nfor  cannot,  of  coarse,  be  used,  but  'jja 
(than)  follows. 

%*  These  idioms  and  proverbs  should  be  committed  to  memory,  or  fre- 
quently repeated  aloud.  Every  word  which  the  memory  receives  or  the 
intellect  understands  is  so  much  gained. 

EXERCISE  LXXXI. 

IDIOMS  FBOM  ADJECTIVES. 
Translate  by 

<»)  forel  than  J*?."*  JV 

less   J  irjof  I115*  ) 

as  much,  as  many         1  At>  ojjteAb       1 

not  as  much,  as  many  )  \)\...M)  ojfieAb       j  Aour 

much,  30  leo|t;  much  money,  30  leort  A|ft5j&;  much  wine, 
50  leoji  f  jon*.  r 

(2)  many  -f  3°  leo^;  matiy  PeoPle»  3°  k*l*  *>*ojne; 
\|om6A  (pr.  um-ee),  journal. 

Many  a  manx  if  |oro6a,  feAjt — literally,  it  is  many  a  man. 
)ottj6^  is  followed  by  a  noun  singular. 

Jf  |orn8<v  la  'fan  3-qll  ojuvjnrj. 

Many  a  day  shall  we  be  in  the  tomb — literally,  it  is  many 
a  day  in  the  church-yard  on  us. 

CjteAcar},  »*.  a  skin. 

6(5e>/'  youth,  ihe  time  of  youth. 


298  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

Ojse  is  a  n.  fern,  of  the  fourth  declension.  It  is  formed, 
like  all  abstract  nouns *of  this  class,  from  the  gen.  fern,  of  the 
adj.,  from  which  it"  springs;  63,  for  instance,  makes  61,3  in 
the  gen.  sing,  mas.,  0]3e  in  the  gen.  sing.  fem.  The  noun 
thus  formed  retains  the  gender  of  its  last  parent  stock.  In 
this  manner  are  formed  : 

Adjective  positive.       Genitive  feminine.        Comparative.  Noun. 

atio,  high.  Aijibe,  of  a  high.  -Aift&e,  higher.  Arft&e,  height. 

bo5,  soft.  hoi5er  „  soft.       bo^e,  softer.  hoj5e,  softness, 

cam,  crooked.  eAjroe,  „  crooked.cAjnje.more  crookedcA]me,crookedness 

5eAl,  white,  bright 5)le,      „  bright.   5]le,  brighter.  5]le,  brightness. 

.rAojt,  free.  rAO]tie, ,,  free.       rAojfte,  freer.  rAojjte,  freeness. 

reAn,  old.  TT^ne,    „  old.        ffnne,  older.  rjnne,  oldness. 

cnoro,  heavy.  cfioitne  „  heavy,    cno^me,  heavier,  cfiojrae,  heaviness. 

Jf  ]orn8A,  crteACAT)  a  cujjieAf  at>  o^3e  bj. 

Many  a  coating  does  youth  cast  (shed)  off  it. 

Another  form— Jf   ioii)8a   bUc   a   cu^TieAf  at)  oi3e  tfj. 

Many  a  blossoming  does  youth  blow  off  it. 

Jf  iom6A  coti  Ann  bll^e  SAcrAnAig. 

Many  a  twist  in  English  law. 

This  i3  a  proverb  amongst  our  humble  people,  who  have  but  too  often 
experienced  the  devious  windings  of  British  law,  whenever  justice  in  redressing 
their  wrongs  has  been  sought. 

(3)  Many  a  time,  ]0T)buAl  (frequently),  if  rnjr^c ;  as, 

Jf  lonkuAl  511T1  b  ']  An  bo  -\x  ^XV^e  3^1"*  'TW  boftuf  if 
b|iAbA|3e  '[•  at)  3-001, 11. 

Many  a  time  it  is  that  the  cow  of  the  loudest  bellow  at 
the  door  is  the  greatest  pest  in  the  wood. 

2t)|t)i,c  a  le|3eAT*  beul  t)^  b-wAjje  V-a^  A15  oeul  WA- 
tjtuAiTje. 

The  mouth  of  the  grave  often  leaves  something  to  tin 
mouth  of  pity. 

Jf  rniTrfc  a  b]8eAf  at)  f|itfi)c  feAftb. 
Truth  is  often  bitter. 

Again — Jf   feAftb   at)   T>|Tt|T)e,  if   tt>]Itt*   at)   bfieu3   A]f 

UA||tlb. 

Truth  is  bitter,  a  lie  is  agreeable  (sweet)  at  times. 

(4.)     (  21] ft  at)  lATjAb  (pronounced  Ihy-adh^  a  noun  ;  from 
At  least  ^      li*5<S  smaller,  smallest). 
2lr>  Ttub  if  lugA  be. 


At  most 
(4) 


At  best 
(5.) 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  299 

21] ft  4P  rtjejb;  of  the  highest  (kind)  b*A  m^pl  as, 

tl]  b-|ru]l  3|t^6  fa' a  ti)6]&,  i;ac  b-cA3Ann  jmAC 
b*A  ttejit. 

There  is  no  love  be  it  ever  so  ardent,  that  is  not 
succeeded  by  proportionate  hate. 

2ln  jiu&  *T  lt?°  be* 

21d  caoj  ^  peAftTt. 

2i]|t  feAbAf ;  b*A  £eAbAf  bjAfc  if  t;eAjiit  ciaU, 
though  food  is  good  sense  is  better — Infinite 
Wisdom  replied  to  the  tempter :  not  by  bread 
alone  doth  man  live.  T^a  fe  A|ft  tteAbAf,  it  is  in 
the  best  state.  Jf  jreAftjt  TtiATtcujseAcc  at* 
5AbA]t  'wa  cojfjbeAcc  b'A  ^eADAf. 

v  (6.)  The  same,  alike,  ceAbnA,  at)  nj6  ceAbnA;  ionnAn, 
identical;  from  ionn,  for  Ann,  in,  and  Aon,  one — i.e.,  in 
one. 

BjbeAnn  be||tc  Ann  Aon  btto^no  if  V]  "b-iont)An"  lAb. 

Two  persons  are  in  the  one  womb  and  they  are  not  alike 
(Jacob  and  Esau). 

)f  iot)i)Ai)  connttAfc  A*f  e]fceAcc. 

They  are  the  same — a  compact  and  silence  (eff ceACc  f. 

from  ejfc,  hear,  listen,  listening,  consenting). 

"  Silence  gives  consent." 
Qui  tacet  conseniire  videtur. 

If   "  10t)t)AnM    AO|f ,    UAIfle   A3Uf   CUTt)ACC   bO}b   Altt   AOp. 

Identical  is  age,  dignity,  power,  to  them  alike. 

Jf  jonnAtt  ice  A*f  6l  6  cA  buine  aiji  An  3-ceAt)n«l- 
geACc. 

It  is  the  same — to  eat  or  to  drink  since  a  person,  is  for 
buying. 

(7.)  Too  much,  lornAitcA. 

Jorr)AT,tcA  b'  Aon  n|6  if  lonnAn  A*f  3A0  Aon  nj&. 
Too  much  of  one  thing  is  the  same  as  without  anything* 
(8.)  Over  and  above — feAtttt  Af  bAnft 

Ml  '1  Pi  at),  V]  11  p]Ai)Ab,  pi  'I  3aIahx  co  qtuA|b  cnAi&ce. 
Le  eu5  iia  5-cAfiAb  A3uf  f5AftitA8  iia  3-compAr>AC. 
Carolan's  lament  over  the  grave  of  MacCabe :  Irish  Min* 
strelsy,  p.  94. 


300  Si  LF-INST  RUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

FORTY-EIGHTH  LESSON. 

Idioms  arising  from  Adjectives — continued* 

Obs. — This  form  of  phrase;  you  are  the  better  of  it; 
you  are  the  worse  of  this  ;  he  is  the  easier  of  that ;  is  trans- 
lated into  Gaelic  by  annexing  the  prepositional  pronoun  be 
(of  it,  for  be  e)  to  the  comparative  degree  of  the  adjective; 
as,  i)f  linjabe  an  cnocA^ne  jiojtnv mercy  is  not  the  less-of-it 
(the  fact  of  being)  distributed.  The  sentence  is  thus  analized : 
cnocAjne,  subject  or  nominative;  I115A,  less — irr.  comparative 
of  bcA3,  little;  be,  of  it,  prepositional  pronoun  subjoined  to 
Iuja ;  nojrnj,  a  verbal  noun,  in  opposition  to  the  pronoun  6, 
understood  in  be. 

VOCABULARY. 

CtityAipr,  m.   (from   co    and  .  tdaod,  1  session.   (ConjAojn  is  spelled  also 

wealth,  substance ;   or  from  co  (  cumAojo.     ft  is  derived,  like  its 

and   n;<>inf  mind),  according  to  j  Latin- equivalent,  froin,  co  and 


the  first  derivation  (not  unlike 
that  of  the  Latin  communis  i.e., 
cotimunus),  it  means  fellowship, 
company,  joint  share  in  stock 
and  profits,  therefore  community 
of  interests  —  hence  it  means 
what  is  common  ;  according  to 
the  latter,  mutual  affection,  hav. 
ing  the  same  views,  of  one  mind, 
mutual  friendship. 
Cookvo  jd,/.  communion,  common  pos- 


n>AO|n,  although  con),  together* 
and  a  on,  one,  is  very  natural  and 
striking.) 

Corn  ao we ac,  m.  the  holy  communion, 
the  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord ; 
b-ruAjn  cu  conjAomeAc,  have 
you  received  holy  communion  ? 

3n|6]|t,  thou  doest,  2nd  pen.  sing, 
from  the  verb  50161m,  I  do- 
hence  5tt?orb,  an  act ;  b&AnA6 
also  signifies  to  do,  to  act. 


SHORT  EXERCISE,  LXXXIL 

2li>  ce  Ajjt  a  b-ce|6e<u)0  cajl  ua  njoc-ejitjje  A?i)AC  ry\ 
"rrn.rbe"  66  a  bejc  'yv&  coblab  (pr.  colloo)  50  meAbon  Ue, 
he  of  whom  has  spread  the~  fame  for  early  rising  is  not  the 
worse  of  it  (the  fact  of)  his  sleeping  till  mid-day.  Nj  'I 
f5eul  a]\i  bic  ijac  "peAnit-be"  cujb  j:A3A]l  saw  WW,' 
there  is  no  story  at  all  of  which  it  is  not  the  better-of-it  (the 
fact  of)  leaving  some  of  it  untold 

t^A  bean  curoAun  le  peAjt  3AllbA, 
21)a  30ib||i  x))  ■*  peAttfi-be"  bujc 
Bej6  cofbce  *|ft  cj  bo  iqoaIIca 
2I5  f  jt;  cornAuo  At)  pift  s^UbA  Kf.t. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  301 

—See  "  Minstrelsy,"  vol.  i.,  |>p.  188,  189 — the  tragic  story 

relative  to  Fitzgerald  and,  O'Reilly — how  the  y: eajt  3<\llb^ 

robbed  and  murdered  the  confiding  peart  s^efoc,  or  native 

Irish  man. 

"  Perchance,"  "  probably,"  "  likely,"  are  translated  by 

rnobe  (compounded  of  Ttjd,  greater  [from  Ti)0|t,  great],  and 

be,  of  it— i.e.,  greater  probability  of  it).     Very  likely  he 

has  not  comcvn|  rnobe  3ujt  cAjrnc  fej  very  likely  he  will 

not  come,  vj\  rnobe  30  b-c|0C£A]6  fh\  perhaps  you  are  not 

quite  well,  v)  rnobe  30  b-ptijl  cu  fl&n.     2t)6be  is  commonly 

spelled  ti?6|be  by  those  who  adhere  strictly  to  the  rule  caoI 

le  caoI. 

Note. — That  be  in  such  sentences  as  those  in  the  foregoing  examples,  it 
a  prepositional  pronoun,  is  plain  to  any  one  who  analizes  its  meaning.  The 
opinion  of  those  (Stewart,  Haliday,)  who  consider  it  a  form  of  the  com- 
parative degree,  is  opposed  to  the  truth  deduced  from  analysis;  to  the 
authority  of  the  two  most  distinguished  writers  on  Irish  and  Celtic  philo- 
logy— O'Donovan.  and  Zeiiss ;  and  is  supported  by  conjecture  and  not  by 
reason.  , 

An  adjective  repeated  has  the  same  meaning  as  the  absolute 
superlative,  expressed  in  English  by  "  very"  "  exceedingly." 
This  is  true  likewise  of  adverbs :  f  uAft,  y. u&fi,  very  cold,  ze\t 
cejn,  very  warm,  cftoro  cjionj,  very  heavy;  30  cjtorn,  cjtorrj, 
•ery  heavily,  excessively ;  rndfi  rfodfi,  very  great.  30  rnojt- 
mori,  exceedingly,  especially,  above  all.  This  form  of  super- 
lative is  indeed  seldom  at  present  employed. 

Note. — It  is  worth  the  learner's  attention  to  observe  a  feature  in  some 
measure  peculiar  to  the  character  of  the  native  Irish  people  as  reflected  in 
the  mirror  of  their  language.  The  positive  worth  or  merit  of  an  object  is  ex- 
pressed, not  unusually,  by  asserting  that  it  does  not  possess  qualities  of  aa 
opposite  character.  .  It  is  true  that  many  examples  of  this  style  arc  found  in 
the  inspired  writings ;  and  that  it  is  not  uncommon ;  yet  amongst  the  Irish— 
this  peculiarity  is  very  striking. 

ft  I  n<\rfj<xbAC  b'  jonnptvig  ?|Ab  *  cejle. 

Not  as  foes  did  they  encounter  each  other. 

Ml  tnjrbe  bu|ne  16»  bul  Ann  Ajrxijie. 

A  person  is  not  the  worse  of  getting  viatic  on  going  a 
journey, 

ftj  Ija  qti  'r)<v  3i#r. 

No  country  (t|<\)  greater  (in  number)  than  a  peculiar 
usage— 2.<?.,  every  country  has  each  its  own  peculiar  customs: 
quot  genteS)  tot  consuetudines. 


302  SELF-XNSTEUCTION  IN  IRISH, 

Hf   Tt)6   Al>   fAftlACC   'l?A   A   l)-]Aflft&CC. 

The  earldom  is  not  greater  than  the  calls  upon  it — i.e., 
the  highest  position  has  its  own  proportionate  share  of  calls 
and  demands. 

EXERCISE  LXXXIII. 
M|    "l^A*    AT)   fOHA-l*    'tJA    AU    bOrjAf    ATM)    UfllAjD    CJVJb, 

Wj  "Ija"  rrjeunA  a-jji  coj*A]b  't;a  cjiejgce  (traits,  turns  of 
mind)  bo  tja  bAO|t)]b, 

M}    buAT)    CO5A6    11A    5-CA]Ub. 

H]  4i  l)-iot?At>n"  56AIU6  A'f  coirbtjonAb"  (fulfilling). 

?1|  b-frujl  co]U  (wood)  aiti  b]£,  5A9  a  lo  1*346  (burning) 
teju  c|fjoi)A|5  (of  brushwood)  Ann. 

T^I  1  |:eATiTt  ttjaII  (late)  'tja  no-Ti?All 

Mj  'I  cujle  (tide,  ilood)  "  b*A  Tbejb"  t;ac  ctiaJat)?)  (ebbs), 

Jf*  peAjiTt  50  toaII  't;a  30  bfiAc, 

jr  freAjiji  fujl  (eye,  expectation)  le  rrmjfi  'ua  le  cill. 

Jp  feATttt  clu  't)a  couac  (wealth,,  afHuence). 

)f  AtJAU)  (seldom)  t\§  C03A8  341)  30TICA6 

)X  AUAti?  c|3  oft) a  3AT)  bojlgjof  rnoft  'p  At)  3-cTtovf8e, 

)r  AUArb  q5  c]tA]5  3AT)  lAn  ceAct  twajia  ?t)n  a  6|A|g. . 

%\)  ce  if  pAjbe  cua^8,  f6  *r  oWT1**  b0  *w  UA!5* 

He  who  has  advanced  furthest  (in  age)  is  nighest  the 
grave.      ^ 

An  Idiom  that  should  be  remembered, 

Obs — A  noun  in  the  predicate,  accompanied  hj  an  ad- 
jective expressive  of  praise  or  dispraise,  is  nominative  case, 
and  not  genitive.  In  English,  the  noun  corresponding  to  it, 
is  governed  by  the  preposition  of. 

BeAT>  bu8  be]fe  ctutc,  a  woman  of  the  fairest  form. 
peAfi  if  ttjo  c|a11,  a  man  of  the  greatest  sense. 
Caftjiujlt  bub  D|nne  ponn,  Carrul  of  the  sweetest  song. 

VOCABULARY. 


JtttnpUc,  adj.  greedy,  voracious,  cove* 
tous :  from  Arnpxvl,  famine,  hun- 
ger. 

tJAjueAf,  v.  appertains  ;  from  bAinjtn, 
I  appertain :  ten*,  with,  usually 
follows  it ;  ca&  e  no,  bo'y  ce 
not  vac    in-bAjoeAtw    rjn   bof 


what  is  that  to  the  person  to 
whom  it  does  not  appertain. 
tieifMro.  Irr.  v.  I  give ;  6115,  I  gave : 
be]|t|rtj,  I  bear  or  carry,  of  which 
the  perfect  tense  is  jtU3 ;  pus^F 
*x)ti,  I  seized  him,  I  overtook 
him. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISHi 


303 


£uaIat6,  v.  per.  tense,  heard;  from 
irr.  v.  clu]o»  in.  to  bear. 

Top.&rt),  n.  learning;  from  F05U  or 
poolA,  learned,  which  comes  from 
£05,  acquisition,  booty,  acquire- 
ments, physical  or  intellectual ; 
hence  it  signifies  knowledge, 
therefore  learning. 

leon,  a  lion.;  spelled  also  leonjAo. 

R&6,  speaking,  a  discourse ;  cotb-ttAd, 
a  conversation;  reAtj-ttad,  &** 
old  saying,  a  proverb. 

SfcTUii§[rn,  v.  I  surpass,  excel ;  from 
r&ft»  very  excessive ;  r^tuilS*  to 
act  with  excess,  to  oppress,  to 
overcome. 

£<AfiU5Ad,  oppression,  conquest,  de- 
vastation, continual  annoyance. 


S&fiuiseAc,  a  pest,  a  boie. 

S&ttuj5eAcc,  /.  contention ;  a  trial 
for  superiority. 

SAOfljrg,  v.  I  think  ;  sometimes 
spelled,  and  commonly  pronoun- 
ced rfljro  (iheel-im). 

Seal,  m.  a  while,  %  space  of  time ; 
real  se-Atifi,  a  short  while. 

Cujsiro,  v.  I  understand. 

Culsre,  /•  5tb  dec.  understanding, 
genius. 

^uiSn^c,/.  2nd  dec.  the  same. 

Cu]3nneAc,  adj.,  intelligent,  knowing. 

Cuisnoce,  jpaf^understood. 

So-  cuj5f]tjce,  intelligible^  compre- 
hensible!. 

tJo-cuisnijtfe,  incomprehensible. 


EXERCISE  LXXXIV. 

IDIOMS  OF  THE  ADJEOTIVE. 

1.  21  acaj]1j  if  £AbA  6  b]  A3 A] W  le'ce^le  corbftAb  A|ft 
^C|b  a  bA]i)eAf  le  ^o^Iati??  2.  Jp  #AbA  50  be|rbii)  a 
le]t)b.  3.  C<\b  ^a,  yo — a  aca]|i?  4.  2t)A|t  i?ac  jtAjb  cu- 
jrefr),  t;o  bo  beAjibfjujt  JfAbel  ^otj  (fit),  t)e]ie  ^oglArgcA  cit|f*- 
5|t)c;  b*A  bjtj£  -pp  i?]Ofi  UbAjfi  nje  Ijb,  oiji  bejjtceAfi  "  311ft 
]Ot)x)M)  ca^t)c  (barking)  3a8a|]i  (a  beagle)  Ai)t?  5leAT>t) 
3leAf,  A-f  a  bejc  cA]t>c  le  ceAi?p  3A1)  eoluf."  5.  SAC|l|rr; 
311ft   feAT)-]tA6   t)A   £ocIa   ub  bd  lAbA]fi  cu  Atjojf  ?     6.  Jf 

feATJ-jtAb     |Ab.       7.    6]     f|Of    A3ATI)   ffl).       6.    C|A1)tJOf    flA|b 

r1°r  A5Ab?  9.  Jf  n)]0ic  t>o  cuaIa|6*  rye  n/ACAjjt-njdji  '3 
a  |tA8.  10.  2l|t  cuaIa^  feATj-jiAjce  A|]t  bjc  ejle  uAjbe? 
11.  cuaIaj\  12.  Ca  rrjeub?  13.  Jf  "  |G?i?6am  .  f|ij.  14 
<Do  cua!a]8  TT>e-f e^r)  e,  a  fiAb  leAc,  311ft  ftAOAff  "  co' 
cftfot?A  "  le"  beAC  "  co  3I1C  le"  f |ot)T)ac,  A5uf  "  co  Aii)p- 
Iac  le"  leoy,  15.  Jf  "fon>8A"  ^ocaI  3fteAT)ATf>Afl  b|8eA& 
A3A|i)ii.  5°  cfpce  b)  50  leoft  eolujf  Af5e  Afft  ijefcjb 
A3Uf  Afft  bAOjrjfb.  16.  b-f?ufl  A3Ab  uAfbe  corrjAfftle  At? 
c-feAi?bufi)e?     17.  'Ca,  fo  f : 

Ma  bf  cAjrjceAc  a  b-qj;  at?  6fl, 

MA   CWfft   AtyffOf   Afft   feAtJOfft, 
MA   b-AbA||t   1}4C   tJ-beAT^DA|t   CO|]t, 

Ma  b-ob  A5uf  t)A  b-]Afifi  01)6 j|t, 


304  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

M&  bf  cnuAi.6  ^5uf  t)A  bj  003, 

M&  CnOJ3  bO  XAftAlb  A]Jt  a  cujb, 
t^5t  bj  tnj-tboSAtbAjl,  V*  beat)  cnojb, 
2Tf  y&  h-ob  )  rxj^T  ^13!^  felMc* 
Sft)  bujc  cori)Ajnle  Ai)  c-SeAi)bii|i)c ;  t)AC  rt)A]c  At)  cortV 
Atnle  1\  18.  b-jrujl  cu  At)i>  f |r>  Jj-Abejl?  19.  'C&jrD. 
20.  T^Aftn  a  lejc  Atn)  T°9  b-fHijl  cu  a^3  e|fce<scc  le  bo 
b^AjibnACAjn  3AI)  t:ocaI  Ajn  bjc  a  nAb  cu  £eft)?  21. 
14  M|  ttjujnce  30  co|3cnjoc;"  b|  fe-t*At)  feAl  (a  while,  a 
short  time)  a  b-'pnAjrjc  ,A3iif  At)o  SIIIaidai,!),  A3U]*  CAb  e 
At)  ti)A]c  trui^A.nAjb  t)]Of  ttjo  eolii|f  A|3e  't)A  ca  <v3att)-t;a, 
a  b*  £ai)  Y  ah  Ti)-bA|le  ?  22.  T^AtDujb  A13  cotbnAb  At)0|f 
Ajfi  feAT)-|tA^ce  A3U1;  A]|t  t/eAi)-T*3eulc<v|b ;  b-pijl  "  ai> 
otneab  aca  A3Ab-fA,  A'f"  ca  a|3  bo  beAnbnACAjn  ?  23. 
<t)e|n  f e-f At)  50  b-^«|l  p  fop  A^e  irjoj*  rrjo  't)A  ca  a3<ut)-t*a  ; 
acc  b^]|t|m-]*e  t)AC  b-fU|l.  24.  (2lcA]n)  cujrpt)]?;  a^u  t/o, 
^  TOW;  ""*  TD0I-A3UT;  t)A  cajo  cu  trejt)."  fefrcj:t&  "?ire 
l|b  le  cejle,  djji  bejnceAjt  lft)t): 

44  Ma  caoai.t.1  bo  bneic  Ai,n  At)  3-ceub .  p seal, 
3o  Tt?-be||i|6  At)  cAob  ejle  one" : 

't)UA||t   ejpcfib  le  T/3eul  fAnnujgeaccA  Ajn  3AC  eaob,  At)i) 
f|t)  beAntrAb  bne]ce<\tt)t)Af  44  C|a  A3Ajb  ]f' peAnn."     25.  jf 
tDjfe   b*  jngeAt)   Ajn   a   b-ptt{l   A5<\b,  bejn  cu,  5UA8  ttjoh, 
A3Uf  ca  A|5  b'  jijgeAt)  SJtAb  tiion  one,  A5Uf  cujttwjj; : 
44  jr  w)^c  bu|c  bo  tt)Ac  30  b-pofCAn  e, 

c4cc  ]f  |t)5eAt)  bit|c  b'jr^At)  50  b-cejg  y]  fA  3-cne." 
26.  C*b   e   befit   tio  beAnbnACAjft  lejp  fjt).     27.  4De]ft^rt? 

"  2t)Ajn3  lei3eA|*  a  C03AT/1  cjun 
Mo  a  nut),  le  tt)t)AO|  baoc; 

C05Ant)AC    t)AC    t)3AOAT)t)  >3|C 

6  nACA|*  6  b]p  30  cniun." 
28.  6   ca   t/|b   Ai)0|f  a   bne|rt)   le  ce]le  a  b-cne|t;   peAfA 
(in   a   trial   of  knowledge),  bejb*    A3A|t)t)   30ACU3A8    e]le. 
2lcc   5IAC   UA|tt)-fe    ai,5   ]tt)ceACc  8u|c,  At)  corbajnle  fo  a 
be^n  O'OaIa  f]ot)ty  b'  |t)36At): 

M3^lb  ttjo  ceA3Af3,  a   it)5]t)  ^it)t),  t)A  b§At)   bAji   a|*  bo 
betlb. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IUISH.  -  305 

Nfofi  V  Ajlrje  cu  a  pole  rrjAn  dft,  ija  U^nA  jngjorj  <De]|i3; 
Nlofi  b*  Ajlue   cu  a  3-cnuc  fAojn,  'tja  Oejjtbjie  f a  CAorfj 

CUllfC.  .   '  • 

)y  njon  8eAftrr>Ab  7  aw  c-euj ;  a  3]tuA6  (cheek,  brow),  jr 

3le3eAl  'i?a  'rj  |-t?ua6  rug  (surge). 
Gfifondjn  jta  cAori)  beAlb;  A*r  GUn]  aha  £A  t»eA]i3  bjteAc 

(features)  ... 

SltfAIWA  fA  3eAl  3IJ6;  bO  CUA&AJt  x°  beu3  F*  fe*c. 

•  • ,  •  •  •  •  •-•  » 

Ha  meAlUS  cu  ad  jrolc  r»An  on;  ai>  beul  tijAn  ndr  jja  '*) 

3|iua6  5IAU 
N&  't?   conp  a  ca  rejrrjjbe  (slender)  reAi)3;   a  ca  Iah  be 

JjieAn   A*f  be  5eA»;."     29.  31acajt»  aij  beAJ-corgAjnle 

i)j  tneAllfrAn  rn&. 

VOCABULARY. 


Cojn  (pr.  Jot//),  a  crime ;  cojjt,  JwVA, 

adj.  just ;  justice.   ' 
£uireo5,  a  skylark. 
TQAobAn;   (pr.   wee-am),  from  roAot, 

soft,  to  affect,  to  move,  to  excite 

to  tears. 


SOeAlcoc,  for  roeAleocA]6,  would  be- 
guile. 

Se  achjaII,  from  reac,  aside,  apart,  a 
digression,  an  oversight,  wander- 
ing, error. 

Com,  search ;  Aft*  C<>?T*>  in  search. 


EXERCISE  LXXXV. 

BY  THAT  LAKE  WHOSE  GLOOMY  SHORE. 

Prom  the  "  Irish  Melodies0  by  his  Grace  the  Archbishop  of  Tuam. 

F orjfj — "  2lo  G*jlfn  bonn  ejtMoogac*" 

1» 
21  n-sleAnn  aij  t> ub-loca  V  le  n-A  tAob, 
*W  fcjc  najt  fejrw  rujreo5  por  a  w*ri>, 
2t«t  b&n  &iu>  *ltte,  or  <W*  An  cuAro, 
Cuaj6  nAorij  CAojn^eio  65  euro  ruAjf?. 
**  Sftfj  5eAn,  cfc  Aj?t  n)o  cojji,  o]-b-cur£jd 
"2to  A]c  ro,  to*bej6j6  »ne  feArb  'tno  ltt|©c.w 
FAruop  I  jr  beA5  bo  cuts  rA  cn& 
Se  cUiAjn  |f  clear  a  meAlleoc'  tojjiv. 

If- 
£f  Cfyc  65,  ija  t)-5oriTn.ri»tf 
%  cuju  A|ft  cejceAo,  e,  'r  euro  nu&Al ; 
Duo  buAn  a  5n5w5.  'r  nfon  cow  le?  e, 
4  fcejo  'oija  ceile  ajs  jjotlA  t>e. 


306  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

CjA   A|fl   b]C   AJC  Aft   SlUAjf   At)   T)AOtt), 

Clujo  re  A  cojrcejtT)  le  t)-A  cAob; 
CejdeAd  yoip.  x]o  rjAft,  be  16,  176  b'oj6de 

CArKA]6  a  rctji  iejr  AwrA  c-rijse. 
m- 

Wirt  bAft  t)A  cfiei3e  At)ojr  'on  a  luj6e, 

Cei6  re  cuto  ruAjrijt)  jr  A'r  cu  ti)  T5f6. 

2l]5  rti)UAit)eAd  Aj|t  oeAti?,  5AI)  "c&r,  5A1J  cttaa 

F&  bejc  6  CAz\\QAt>  njtjA  £Aoj  T3&*» 

2tcc  ijf'l  A017  cltfjb,  ijo  dAjr,  £AitAofi  I 

0  5Ae6|b  Tt)t)A,  eA  eeAt)ATt)A]l,  rAojt: 

PAb  c&  fw  A  coblA6,  peuc  'ta  *&& 

Cajc  A15  ffle  oa  tj-beoji  le  3fifc6. 

ju. 
5ai)  eA5lA  5A6A,  tfij  ctteASA  30^3, 
5o  cuAf  da  b-Ajlle  leAij  rf  a  lop  5, 
ff  'ouajti  bo  6eAltiuj5  b&tj  At)  Ue, 
fr'poftns  T5*W  A  btteAc  'r  a  sue. 

If   C|tUA|6  At)   CtU>]6e,  A  CA  A]5  t)A   nAOJli)  i 
6m  *>'©lf  A  h-A]WU5A&  16  U-A  fcAOb, 

©0  lejti)  30  beifrtfeAC  6  ij-a  f bri)» 
tr  teil5  le  pAt)Ad  jf  j*  c-ro^nj. 

u. 
21  lAn  bo  tjnoe,  a  SleAtjtj-bA-loc,* 
tu]c  Cajc  te  3UrA6  At)  Ue  50  rt)oc. 
fco  ri)Ao6ATt)  50  tt)All  e  c|tUAf5e  bo  't)  ii>fJAOT» 
5il  b'eus  cfie  3|ia6  'f  c|te  reAcri)All  cttoi6e~ 
CtiA  5U]d  bU  b«At)Ati)  beAiA  fuiAjt), 
t)o  clojreAb  ceol  Ajft  £Ab  At)  cuA]t7, 

le  A  ttAlb  T)A  <5t)0]C  'f  1)A  5leAt)CA  b]ijnt 

'HuAfft  a  b'ejtijs  a  cA|r©  $e*l  o'tj  cujt)fk 
*  Glen  of  the  two  lakes. 


END  OF  PART  IV, 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  307 

PART  V. 

FORTY-NINTH  LESSON. 

CONJUGATION  OF  A  DERIVATIVE  ACTIVE  VERB. 

Our  readers  must  have  seen  in  some  of  the  Gaelic  exer- 
cises that  the  future  tense,  and  the  conditional  mood  of  cer- 
tain verbs  have  been  presented  in  a  form  quite  different  from 
that  shown  in  the  paradigm  of  the  verb  rool,  praise  thou,  as 
is  shown  in  the  Twelfth  and  Thirteenth  Lessons. 

The  fact  is,  there  is  a  class  of  verbs  which  make  the 
future  tense  terminate  in  ocAb,  and  that  of  the  conditional  in 
ocAjnn,  and  not  in  £<\b  and  in  ^nn.  It  appears  also  that 
this  class  is  by  no  means  few,  nay,  on  the  contrary,  that  it 
comprises  a  vast  number  of  verbs.  They  can,  therefore,  be 
fitly  ranked  under  a  special  conjugation. 

THE  SECOND  CONJUGATION. 
'  Active  voice. 
Example:   BeAnnu^g  {beannee),  bless  thou;  salute.     In 
Scotch  Gaelic,  beAnnAjc ;  Fr.  benir ;  benison,  a  blessing. 

IMPERATIVE  MOOD — PRESENT  TENSE. 
Singular.  t  Plural. 

1 

2.  beAwnirig,   beannee,  bless 

thou. 

3.  beAnnui5-A&  r&,  beannee- 

oo  she,  let  him  bless. 

See  Lessons  5,  7,  8,  10,  12,  13,  in  which  the  meanings  of  the  tenses,  and 
their  inflections  are  explained. 


,    beAnnujg-rnufb  1     let  us 
beArwuig-rouir  J     bless. 

2.  beAnrju|5f8,  bless  ye. 

3.  beAnnujg-bir,    let     them 

bless. 


INDICATIVE  MOOD— "PRESENT  TENSE. 
Singular.  Plural. 


l.beAnnu]5-]rn,  1  bless. 

2.  bea,nnui5-f ]t,  thou  blessest. 

3.  beAnnu^5-j&  re,  he  blesses. 


'l.beAnnu^5mu|b,  we  bless. 

2.  beATwu|5tj&,  ye  bless. 

3.  beArjOU]5jb,  they  bless. 


The  personal  endings,  (1)  ^rn,  (2)  jjt,  (3)  jb,  for  the  sin- 
gular; (1)  rnuj&,  (2)  cjb,  (3)  |fe,for  the  plural,  are  the  same 


1  . 


308 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


as  the  inflections  of  the  verb  rnol,  an  example  of  the  first 
conjugation.     See  "  Easy  Lessons"  page  54. 

The  relative  affirmative  is  be<\nr?ujge<vf ;  as,  at)  ce  a 
beAnnujgeaf*,  he  who  blesses.  The  habitual  present,  beAn- 
rmigeAnn;  as, 

'me,  I  am  in  the  habit  of  blessing. 
cu, 

rwro, 

vnAb. 

IMPERFECT. 
Singular. 

l.beAnnu]5-]nn,  vanny-inn,  I 
used  to  bless. 

2.  beAnnujg-cA,  „ 

3.  beAnnufj-Afc  fe,      „ 


bodr)r)u^e^r)< 


>♦ 


Singular. 

1 .  beAni^g-Af,   vanny-as,  I 

blessed. 

2.  beAnnu^-if,  vanny-ish. 

3.  beAnnu^  fe,  vanny  she. 


Plural. 

1.  be<\nnui3-Tnu]f,  we  used  to 
bless. 

2.  beAnnu|3-q,  „ 

3.  beAnnu)5-&]r»         j> 

PERFECT. 

Plural. 

1.  beAi)nu|5-rr)A]i,  we  blessed. 


2.  beAnnujg-bAjt,  vgu  blessed. 

3.  beAnnu^  5-0  A|t,  they  blessed. 


Singular. 

l.beAnndcAb,  bannochadk,  I 
will  bless. 

2.  beAwndcAjft,  bannochairh, 

thou  wilt  bless. 

3.  beAnnocA^6  fe,  bannochy 

she.,  he  will  bless. 


Singular. 

1.  beAnnocAjnn,   vannochyn, 

I  would  bless. 

2.  beAnnoccA,  vannochd,  thou 

wouldst  bless. 

3.  beAt)nocA6  fe,  vannoehoo 

shey  he  would  bless,. 


FUTURE. 

Plural. 

1 .  beA%nr)ocArnu]&,    beannoch- 
amudh,  we  will  bless. 

2.  beAt>r;ocAi&,  bannochy,  you 
will  bless. 

3.  be*r)nocA]b,    bannochidhf 
they  will  bless. 

CONDITIONAL. 

Plural. 


1.  beAnnocATOujr,  vannocha- 

mush,  we  would  bless. 

2.  beAt>nocA|6,ua?itt0C%,you 

would  bless. 

3.  beAnnocAi&jr,    vannocha- 

deeshy  they  would  bless. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


309 


OPTATIVE  MOOD. 
Singular. 

1.  30  rr>-beAT)t)ui5<\b,  go  man- 

nyidh,  may  I  bless. 

2.  30  rp-beAnnuig-^  jt,  go  man- 

?r^irA,mayest  thou  bless. 

3.  sorrj-be^TjU^ere^omarc- 

ny  she,  may  he  bless. 


Plural. 

1.  50     Tr)-beAT)rju^5iT)U|b,    go 
mannymudh,  may  we  bless. 

2.  ^orrj'be^t)r)U]^i]b,goman- 
ny-hee,  may  ye  bless. 

3.  50  TD-beAr)r>u|5]b,  go  man- 
ny~idh,  may  they  bless. 


With  the  prepositional  pronoun  b<vrn,  to  me  (bt^c,  to  thee; 
bo,  to  him ;  b^',  to  her ;  bujnr),  to  us ;  bAojb,  to  you  ;  bofb, 
to  them),  this  verb  expresses  a  salutation ;  as,  30  rn-be^r)- 
tmige  <Df<x  &u]u, God  save  you;  50  rD-bea-nou^e  <t)|A  bAOjb, 
God  save  ye. 

Infinitive,  beAnnugab,  bannoo,-to  bless. 
Participle,  beAr;r)U5<\&,       „        blessing. 

Note. — "  A  noun  is  a  word  capable  of  declension  only.  A  verb  is  a 
word  capable  of  declension  and  conjugation  also.  The  fact  of  verbs  being 
declined  as  well  as  conjugated  must  be  remembered.  The  participle  has  the 
declension  of  a  noun  adjective;  the  infinitive  mood,  the  declension  of  a  noun 
substantive.  Verbs  of  languages  in  general  are  as  naturally  declinable  as 
nouns." — The  English  Lavwaye,  by  Professor  Latham,  p.  290. 

The  infinitive  mood,  in  Gaelic,  and  the  active  participle,  have  the  prepo- 
sitional as  well  as  the  independent  form ;  as — iufin: 

beAonu3<v8,  ^o  bless. 
u  Le"  beAnnu-JAb,  "pour"  benir,  for  the  puspose  of  bless- 
ing. 

"  bo"  beAnTjugafc,  to  bless. 

Participles:  2tf5  be<M)nu5A&,  a  blessing;  ^Aft  rn-beAnnu 
3*&,  after  blessing. 

VOCABULARY. 


\)jie&twit>V' second  conjugation  from 
brieAfc,  a  perception,  judgment ; 
bTteAcnuj5,  0,  to  judge,  perceive 
in  the  mjnd,  behold,  observe. 

fafijs,  force,  pswer,  substance;  5A0 
bWo'  ***"  *ut  iorce,  &c,  useless^ 
ttu»  5An  t^o,  a  thing  of  no  a£ 
count  ;  bri?onjAtt,  solid,  good, 
substantial. 

bfwcAUte,  a  butcher  (from  bfioc, 
meat ;  raw,  broken  flesh). 


CorAihUcc,  /.  likeness ;  from  to  and 
raml-acc,  root ;  rAtbAjl,  similar, 
like 

lAtirijAb,  (eer-ree),a.n  asking, an  effort, 
an  attempt;  ]AriiiA|dAcc,  the 
same ;  root,  jAttf%>  ask,  seek  after. 

SpollA,  w*.  (fourth  dec.)  a  piece  of 
meat ;  a  fragment,  a  joint ;  bro- 
ken meat ;  plur.  rpoilA]6,  tn&itte 
lejr  nA  TpollAi6]B,  together  witfr 
the  fragments. 


310 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IEISH. 


EXERCISE  LXXXVI. 

%x)  rnAbA6  A3Uf  a  |*3ac. 

<t)o  jo^b  rnAbao  fpolU  Af  q5  bfidCA^ie,  A3Uf  bo  b]  bul 
cati  AbAjn  a  bA^lei  lejr,  'nuA^  bo  bfteAcoujg  |*e  a  cofAm- 
Iacc  j:ejn  'r^1?  c-f ftuc.  £)o  rbeAr  ?e  51171  njAbAS  ejle  a  b] 
aw  le  3|t^m  feolA :  caji)jc  bujl  Ajft,  ah  bAjtA  ]*p6lU  a  bejc 
A]3e  roAjt  At?  3-ceAbt)A.  Lejr  rjn  £113  re  ^AjqifAb  ajji,  acc 
bo  cujc  uA]6e  at)  rbe^b  b|  ^nn  a  beul,  A5ur  ttxxji  |*o  bo  cajI 

A1)  t-JOn)lAT). 

^IT1  *?1&  3*w  fy*j3  CA]lceA]t  50  to]1)|C  ]tub  bTt|5ri)A|t. 
VOCABULARY. 


tlm  FAb,  entirely. 

l?eAt)cnA]5,  the  prep,  ewe  of  beAn- 
crieAC,  a  widow ;  a  contraction 
for  beau,  a  woman,  and  cne'13. 


e.Ac,  forlorn,  forsaken — a  woman 
bereft  and  alone ;  a  relict. 
t>e  3nAc,  usually  T5U]Tt>  v.  to  cease, 
to  give  over,  to  slip  or  slide  off; 
to  desist. 


EXERCISE  LXXXVII. 

fi|  A] 3  beA0C]teAi3  ceAjtc  a  |iu3  ub  3AC  n)*\b]t).  <Da- 
bA]jic  ai?  beAt>  lejce  fh\Q :  "  20a  bejitjrrj  6a  oj]teA.b  6|trjA 
6|,  b6A]tpA]&  X]  V*  &°  T*V  ^."  ^°  V-W&  ff  ^11)^8,  acc 
cajiIa  a]*,  3un  f5U]|t  An  ceAftc  6  bjtejc  Ajft  jfAb. 

M|  rr)A|t  rbeAfiT)tt]b  cujceAft  atoac  be  5t)AC. 

Note. — Verbs  ending  in  ^5  are  derived,- some  from  nouns, 
others  from  adjectives. 

From  nouns;  as, 


NOUNS. 

2icc,  a  decree. 

&lc,  a  height,  a  joint  (Latin, 
alius ,  high). 


VERBS. 

2fccu!3,  pass  a  decree,  enact. 

2llcu|3,  to  extol,  to  magnify ; 
to  thank  God ;  njjle  aIcu- 
3a8  le  45 1  a,  a  thousand 
thanks  to  God;  a  prayer 
ever  on  the  tongues  of  the. 
Catholic  Irish. 
B<xft]t,  a  top,  a  summit,  a  B^itftU]^  to  come  to  a  top, 
swelling  tide.  to   increase,  to  swell ;   to 

flow  like  the  tide.   Spilled 
buft|tu|5  sometimes* 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  311 

NOUNS.  VERBS. 

B*r>  death,  B^r«?S>  P^  to  death,   kill, 

perish. 
BeAno,  (as  if  bjc  A^n),  the    BeAtjnu^,  bless, 
felicity  of  life ;    beAn,    a 
woman,  is  from  be,  a  crea- 
ture, a  beingi  and  Ajn,  fair. 
BeACA,  life,  food.  BeAiujJ*  feed. 

Cac,  a  battle.  Cacu^J,  to  contend,  fight,  to 

tempt;  C<xcu3Ab,  fighting, 
temptation. 
Cejn),  a  step.  Cejronij,  step,  move,  advance, 

stride. 
Cfijoc,  end.  Cftioc^ujJ,  to  bring  to  an  end. 

C|t|C,  trembling.  Cfijcnuij,  to  quake,  to  trem- 

ble. 
CuAiftc,  a  round,  a  circuit,  a    CuAjftcuig,  to  look  for,  to  go  « 

visit.  around,  to  search  for. 

Cujrijne,    (co,   with,    rbejtje,    Ciqrift>|3,' recollect. 

mind),  recollection. 
3ojtc,  hunger,  injury.  301*cu1o">  to  hurt,  injure ;  v a 

30|icu]3  roe,  do  not  hurt  me. 
^orr)Ab,  many,  a  multitude.        JomAbu-jg,  to  multiply. 
Oftb,  order.  OfibujJ,  to  order. 

P|Ai)  (pr.  pe*~an\  in  one  syl.),    P]Annu|3,  to  pain. 

pain. 
Sol,  the  sun;  foluf,  light.        Solfujs  (and  foilfjs),  to  en- 
lighten. 
Top,  beginning.  ^ofirjj,  commence,  begin. 

T^eoji,  a  lead,  a  guide.  'Cjieojtujj,  to  lead,  to  guide, 

to  direct,  steer. 

ADJECTIVES.  VERBS. 

2lftb,  high.  &ftbu]5,  elevate. 

2t]b}6,   ripe  ;    A1P1&,    same ;  .  SljbiijJ  and  Apu)5,  to  ripen. 

(from  a],  an  element,  b]&, 

of  food). 
Bah,  white,  pale.  B^nujJ,  to  make  white,  to  lay 

bare,  to  devastate ;  to  grow 

vexed,  angry,  mad— because  the  features  grow  pale  when 

the  soul  is  filled  with  anger. 


o.2 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


ADJECTIVES, 

Beo,  living,  lively. 

Bo8v\fi     (pr.    lower),    deaf; 

hence  the  common  English, 

bother. 
603,  soft. 
Bu<\n,  lasting,  enduring. 

Cfui?,  still,  silent. 

<t>AOjt,  slavish,  condemned. 
^Oe^ixj,  red. 

<D ub,  black. 
"pA&A,  long, 
'polluf,  apparent. 

T-uaji,  cold. 

JJeufi,  sharp,  sour 

t.4.5,  weak. 

2t)<xol,   bare,   smooth,  blank, 

mild,    harmless.       Welsh, 

moil ;  Latin,  mollis, 
2t)v\]ib,  dead. 
2£)|llF,  sweet. 
%i)]t),  fine,  minced. 

2t)6fi,  large,  great. 
S^ojt,  free. 
SA|8b||t,  rich..- 
Sl&y,  safe,  sound. 

SQjjib,  prosperous. 
V]]i]xv,  dry. 
Urb^l,  humble. 


VERBS. 

Beo8u^3,  to  vivify,  to  enliven. 
Bo6|tui5,  to  deafen. 


B05U13,  to  soften. 

BuAi?U]5,  persevere,  continue, 
make  lasting. 

C|ui?u]5,  to  pacify,  to  render 
silent. 

^AOjtujg,  to  condemn. 

€)eA|t5U|5,  redden^  blush,  in- 
cite. 

<Dubrq3,  blacken. 

'pAbiijj,  lengthen. 

"pojllnS,  reveal,  make  known, 
publish - 

T-uAfitqg,  cool. 

JJeujtuf-j,  sharpen,  make  sour. 

^-a3uI5j  weaken. 

21)ao1u|3,  to  level,  to  sweeten, 
to  appease. 

2t)Ajtbii|3,  to  deaden. 

^9|lfF3j  to  sweeten. 

^Oj^lS,  to  make  fine,  to  ex- 
plain. 

^Qoftiiij,  enlarge,  magnify. 

Sv\ofiujj,  to  make  free. 

S<x|8bfi|5,  to  enrich. 

SUvnufg,  to  save,  to  redeem, 
to  render  sound. 

So||ibu|3,  to  prosper. 

'Gn]rt)]'5i  to  dry. 

Utnlujgj  to  humble. 


Verbs  derived  from  adjectives  have,  besides  the  transitive, 
a  reflective  meaning,  which  is  well  exemplified  in  the  verb 
derived  from 


SlnfcF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  813 

•DaAns,  red.  <De<v|i3ui5,  to  redden,  to  en- 

kindle;  as,  beAftju^g  &v  cejne,  kindle  the  fire;  to  make 
red  with  anger,  to  inflame,  to  excite ;  bea^u^  e,  in- 
cense, inflame  him ;  to  grow  red ;  as,  bea^i^ge  Ann  fe, 
he  blushes. 

Ar.d  from  b&n,  white ;  b&na|3,  to  whiten,  op  to  grow 
white—hence  (1)  to  devastate,  to  make  another  pale  with 
angei,  to  madden  one ;  (2)  to  grow  white,  pale. 

Note. — The  final  5  of  the  imperative  mood,  second  person  singular,  is,  in 
many  parts  of  Ireland,  not  aspirated,  and  is  pronounced  hard.  The  written 
language  favours  the  aspirated  sound. 

M  The  pronunciation  of  3  (hard  and  unaspirated)  is,"  says 
Di.  O' Donovan,  "one  of  the  strongest,  characteristics  of  the 
Minster  dialect " — p.  80. 

VOCABULARY. 


Cheese,  cfcjr;  2nd  dee.  gen.  cAjre 
(Latin,  cascus).  C&jr  means  also 
regard,  love,  esteem. 

Crow  (1)  pti]*dAi),  (2)  \}Ot}%  r?O0DO5, 
from  viorWt  fair;  a  hooded-crow, 
the  corvm  corni&—pi\i&cxn  ; 
from  piie*c,  to  grasp,  to  hold ; 

PP.1&G&W     JOD5HAC,    or     ptlJACA!) 

cti]OfAc,  a  vulture ;  pttjACAij 
tja  5-ceAric,  a  kite,  a  ringtail ; 
ptijACAij  5e&ntt>  a  buzzard. 

Claw,  ejiub ;  piur.  cttubA. 

How,  hac;  literally,  "  is  it  not  ?"  how 
fair,  hac  beAr ;  bow  beautiful, 
i)ac  Alujn.    The  negative  form  is 


peculiarly  Irish — it  adds  strength 
to  the  expression. 

Piece,  sneAnj,  pforA. 

Snatch,  cojs,  rsjob. 

Spied,' bo  conoAinc. 

Tree,  ctiAn,  m.  1st  D. 

"Window,  irujijeos,  /.  2nd  D.  (from 
jrerj,  an  old  Irish  word  signifying 
air) ;  Fr.  /metre  ;  Lot.  fenestra. 

Wing,  njiACAtj,  m.  dim.  of  X5l*tt  a 
shield — a  wing  spread  out  covers 
like  a  shield. 

Wishing,  A75  bujl  (le  buil,  with  a 
wish)  le  pono,  with  intent,  pur- 
pose, wish. 


EXERCISE  LXXXVHI. 
THE  FOX^AND  THE  CROW. 

A  crow  snatched  a  large  ^iece  of  cheese  out  of  a  window, 
and  flew  with  it  to  the  top  of  a  tree,  with  intent  to  eat  it. 
A  fox  spied  her,  and  wishing  to  get  the  cheese,  thus  planned 
his  approaches:  "0,  fair  crow,"  said  he,  "how  beautiful 
are  thy  wings,  how  sparkling  thy  eyes,  how  (nac)  graceful 
[be&f)  thy  neck  (rnojneal) ;  thy  breast  (ucc)  is  the  breast  of 
an  eagle ;  thy  claws — I  beg  pardon — thy  talons  excel  those 
of  evary  beast  of  the  field.     But  my  sad  sorrow  !  that  thou 


814  SELF-INSTKUCTION  IN  IRISH, 

art  dumb,  and  wantest  only  a  voice  !"  The  crow  £rew 
elated,  and  wished  to  show  that  she  had  a  sweet  voice.  She 
opened  her  mouth;  down  dropped  the  cheese,  which  the 
fox  snapped  up,  and  observed  to  the  crow :  u  Whatever  I 
said  of  your  beauty — of  sense  you  have  none." 

Men  seldom  flatter  without  some  selfish  views ;  arid  they 
who  listen  to  flatterers  must  pay  well  for  such  alluring 
strains.  ______ 

FIFTIETH  LESSON. 

THE  PASSIVE  VOICE. 

To  conjugate  a  verb  in  the  passive  voice,  annex  to  the 
root  of  the  active  verb  those  'endings  which  shall  presently 
be  shown. 

Take  for  the  first  conjugation,  the  verb 

mol,  praise  thou : 

^cA]t,     for  the  present  tense,  rnolcAjt 

ca]8,  or  c],      imperfect  tense,  rnolcA|6 

To  the        a6,  perfect  tense,  rnol<\8 

root,moi,  \  f<v|t  (feAjt),     future  tense,  molf A]t 

annnex     I  f<\|6e,  conditional  tense,  rnolpAjbe 

J  ca,  ce,  for   the   passive 

^  participle,  n>9lrA 

In  this  manner  are  formed  all  the  tenses. 

Present — molc&ft,  which  is  the  present  tense  also  of  the 
imperative,  indicative,  or  optative,  according  to  its  position 
in  a  sentence:  rnolcA]t,  me,  I  am  praised;  or,  let  me  he 
praised ;  30  rnotcAfi  rne,  that  I  may  be  praised — the  optar 
tive  formed  by  the  use  of  50,  tkat,  like  the  French  que. 

Observe.  In  the  passive  there  is  no  inflection  or  change  in  the  persons 
of  each  tense.  The  personal  pronoun  orathe  subject  must  be  expressed  in 
order  to  distinguish  the  persons,  whether  first,  second,  or  third ;  as, 

Singular.  Plural* 


1.  rnolcAfi  f|nn,we  are  praised. 

2.  molcAft  fib,  you  are  praised 

3.  rnolcAjt  j<\b,they  are  praised 


1.  rnolcAfi  rne,  I  am  praised. 

2.  rnolcAfi  cu,  thou  art  praised. 

3.  rnolcAft  e,  or  j,  he,  or  she, 

is  praised. 

In  like  manner  the  persons  of  the  other  tenses  are  expressed  by  means  oi 
the  personal  pronouns  or  subject  after  the  single  inflection,  which  is,  likt  the 
past  tense  in  English,  Common  to  all. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


315 


In  the  third  person  singular  the  secondary,  o.£  aspirated,  and  not  the 
primary  form  of  the  personal  prononn  is  found  to  represent  the  subject. 

VOCABULARY. 


CjueM  (from' cm,  of  the  head,  source ; 
and  M,  offspring),  clan — a  race, 
a  kind,  a  class,  a  progeny,  a  na- 
tion ;  pronounced  with  (i)  scarce- 
ly articulated — Jcndwl.  It  is  of 
the  second  dec.  and  makes  the 
gen.  case  cjnejl,  kneyil. 

OtuinnipteATi,  present  tense,  imper- 
ative of  cfiujnnTo.  gather,  collect, 
root ;  cuujnn,  gathered,  rolled  to- 
gether, folded ;  ctiuinoe,  the  orb, 
world. 

3oflt,  v,  called. 

lejsteATt,  from  leis,  ^e*»  allow,  pas- 
sive imperative. 

2t)Aj&eAn,  n.  f.  2  dec.  gen.  mAi&]nt> ; 
contractedly,  Tn<M&ne,  and  pro- 
nounced TnAftjne ;  Latin,  mane. 


Sl)fr;-£eutt,  m.  1  dec,  from  rofo,  fine ; 
andfeun,  grass,  soft  grass, smooth 
grass,  meadow. 

5]ol,  gen.  fft,  seed,  corn,  issifir,  race, 
children,  clan,  tribe ;  rfol  tUibid, 
of  the  race  of  David ;  ffol  Ne&l- 
U]6,  of  the  race  of  the  O'Neills. 

Co|tA&,  m.  1st  dec,  gen.  rortTtA]6, 
produce,  fruit}  fruitfulness  ;  pro- 
nounced thoroo.  Observe  how 
it  differs  in  sound  from  c^rib 
(tharw),  a  bull ;  and  from  cAjrib 
and  cAifibe,  thdirv,  thairve,  gain, 
advantage,  profit.  "  If  bean- 
nui^ce  coriAo  &o  brionn — 1orA," 
blessed  is  the  fruit  of  thy  womb, 
Jesus. 


EXERCISE  LXXXIX. 

9.  2l5uf  a  &ub<v}|tc  C>ja;  "  cfiuTrwuijcAji"  tja  b-uipsce  a 

ca  pAOj  T)eATT)  &r)\)  aot)  A|C,   A511T/   OT8eA&  at)  t-ufi  tTTtirr> 

le  jrejcf^c     2l5uj*  bo  b]  rriAft   t/tt).     10.  ^ut-   bo  gojfi 

<Dja  oe't)  u||i  ci|tiTrj,  caIattj;    A5UJ*  be  cjtuitwugAb  t>a  t>- 

uir5e»  b0  o^lT1  r^>  V*1W5e*  ^5ur  &0  cotKJAittc  <Dja  3U|t 
bu8  rb^c  fjTT.  11.  2I5U]*  bubA|jic  fe;  CU5A6  ati  c^Urr) 
feujt,  A5uf  at)  Ui]b  at*  a  b-qs  t*|ol,  A5uf  cttAr*  cojia|&  a 
oejfteAf*  cojtttAb  bo  jieifi  a  ci^&tI,  a  b-pu|l  a  fjol  attt> 
^|t)  atti  ^1?  caIatt).  2l5uf  bo  bi  mA|t  f|t>.  12.  2l5uf 
cu.3  a?)  caIatt)  rr)|T)|*eu|t,  A511T/  luib  a  be]fteA|*  fjol  be  jteTTi 
a  CfTjejl,  A311T*  crtAT)  bo  beifteAj*  cojiao  be  jte]|i  a  cirjeil. 
2t5ur*  bo  cotir;A|Tic  <D]A  5uft  bub  ttjaic  fit*.  13.  2i5Uf  bo 
Jijone  At)  t)6it)  A5U|*  at)  rbA]biT)  at)  cfieAf  I  A. 

PASSIVE  VOICE — SECOND  CONJUGATION. 

Take  beAt)T)U|5,  bless  thou,  to  which  annex. 


■ —            CAjt, 

—  |8e 

—  a8 

for  the  present, 
„      imperfect, 
„      perfect, 

—  ce 

Change  utj  into  ocaji 

—  OCAftf 

„      participle, 

„      future, 

,«      conditional, 

316 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


In  the  past  participle  te,  and  the  other  tense  endings,  c, 
in  the  suffix  is  sometimes  aspirated  and  sometimes  not*  The 
cause  of  this  shall  presently  be  shown. 

VOCABULARY. 


Coiiu-rt t a,  m.  a  sign,  a  mark,  a  token, 
print,  vestige,  proof;  cojtjat\£a 
ija  crioice,  the  sign  of  the  crnss. 
It  is  derived  apparently  from 
con),  together,  and  AjjieAri),  to 
reckon,  to  count— because  by 
signs  or  marks  objects  are  rec- 
koned. 

locriAn,  m.  a  luminary,  a  lamp,  a 
light,  a  candle,  from  16,  (for)  day, 
or  Ija,  colour,  brilliancy,  and 
cn-Ao,  a  stand,  a  support. 

Ojdce,  m.  fourth  dec,  pronounced 
ee-cke,  and  sometimes,  especially 
in  poetry,  ee — night,  as  opposed 
to  \'&,  day ;  node  means  a  special 
night — this  night,  and  is  in  op- 
position in  meaning  to  ad  iud, 
to-day;  &e  \'&  &'x  b*  opsce,  by 
day  and  night ;  Tt)e&t>ov  ojdce, 
midnight;  Ajfi  UAjti  au  roeA6o]n 


oj&ce,  at  the  hour  of  midnight ; 
me^&on  tja  b-oi6ce,  the  middle 
of  the  night.  This  word,  from 
its  being  aspirated  in  the  middle, 
appears  to  be  a  derivative,  and  is 
derived  probably  from  o»©  or  A]6, 
an  element,  a  symbol,  a  cause; 
and  ee,  or  ceo,  darkness. 
R|AoA]l,  f.,  a  rule ;  derived  from  nio» 
a  king,  and  -jajI,  a  wish,  desire, 
pleasure ;  and,  in  a  secondary 
sense,  approbation,  mark,  impres- 
sion. From  TiiA5Ait  is  derived 
TOAjiusAb,  to  rule,  to  direct,  to 
govern,  to  regulate ;  mn&  njAo- 
aIca,  religious  women,  nuns; 
from  ii]AqA]1,  is  derived  (1.) 
WA^AlcoiTtf  a  ruler;  and  (2.) 
WAolu7c>ceoitt,  a  ruler,  from 
TM A5lui5ce,  ruled ;  Latin,  regula, 
a  rule. 


EXERCISE  XC. 
14.  2l3u|»  bubA^ric  <D|A :  b]8eA8  loc|tA|r;  a  fpeuri  ve]Wi 
A3uf  |*0]T>eA6  f|Ab  e|bjri  at;  la  *3Uf  at;  0]8ce,  A5uf 
b]8eA&  f|Ab  A]]i  for;  corbArtCA  A3Hf  atti  for;  A]H)ff|i  *5»f 
A^rt  for;  lAece  Ajuf  dI^a^at;.  15.  2i3uf  beAlrurjgeAS  fiAb 
a  fpeuti  r;ejrbe,  cAOAirtc  folujf  A|]i  at;  cAlAtr).  2t3«f  &0 
Ti]r;TjeA&  ArbU]8.  16.  2tsuf  bo  rijrwe  <DfA  8a  loqiAjr; 
rr^rtA,  at;  locriAr;  ]f  wo  le  tijaJIuJaS  at;  Ue ;  A3uf  ao 
locriAr;  if  Iusa  bo  fiiAglugAS  Ar;  oj8ce :  Ajuf  ija  fieulcA. 
17.  2l5Uf  bo  cirjri  <D|A  ]Ab  a  f^eujt  r^jrbe  le  foluf  a 
cAbA]]ic  A]fi  at;  caIatt;.  18.  2l5Uf  le  TijAglugAS  A]fi  at; 
16  A5Uf  Aifi  **)  o^&ce,  Ajuf  bo  ftojrjr;  e^biri  at;  foluf 
A5ti|*  at;  boric AbAf.  2t3uf  bo  cor;r;A]ric  <D|A  5urt  bu8 
n)*]i  f|r;.  19.  2l5Uf  bo  ri]r;r;e  at;  r^jr;  A5Uf  at;  ir^b^r; 
at;  ceACA|trbA8  Ia. 

VOCABULARY. 


?l|T7rbi6,  m,  an  animal,  a  brute,  a 
beast. 

Sllfineir,  /.  live  or  dead  stock,  stuff, 
hoi^ehold  furniture. 

tteAlb,  m,  shape,  image,  picture,  sta- 
ture. 


Sn^eAc,  creeping,  crawling. 
So]llein»  adj.,  clear,  bright,   lucid, 

manifest,  intelligible;  from  ro, 

easily,  and  leuri»  light. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  317 

EXERCISE  XCI. 

20.  2l^uf  bubAjfic  <Dja;  cu3A]bjf  y&  b-uifjce  atuac 
At>  bu]l  co|t|tu]5ceAC  At)n  b-pu|l  ArjArrj,  Ajuf  eunlAic  a 
peubAf  eqollAb  oy  qonr>  t>a  cairfjAr;  fAOj  fpeuft  foill6||t 
tie^e.  21.  2l3Uf  bo  Cjiucujg  <DfA  thjoIIa  TtjoftA,  t^ur 
jac  ujle  bu]l  beo,  coftjtiqgceAC^  a  bejji  t>a  b-«in>ce  uaca 
bo  fte^t  a  cjnejl.  2l3«f  bo  COTW<vi|tc  Oja  3u]t  bitb  w<K]t 
X]V.  22.  2l5Uf  bo  beAtwufg  <Dja  ^Ab  ajs  |ia&  :  bjbeAb 
fib  co]i|tcAC  A5iif  "  leAcou|5i&,"  Ajuf  IjonAjb  u^ce  r>A 
b-pAi|t]t5eA8 ;  A3up  li  Ip^AS,"  at)  eutttAjc  a^ji  at;  caIati?. 
23.  2l5uf  bo  Tijnne  ai)  r>6|t>  A3tif  at)  rv^p]V  &V  cui5rf)A6 
Ia.  24,  2t3up  bubAiric  <£)fA  :  C113A6  At)  caIatt)  uAibce  at) 
buil  beo  bo  jtefji  a  cioejl,  Aj(ineir  A3Uf*  3AC  ujle  T)j6  a 

fl)A]3eAf  A-Jfl    At)    CAlAtt),  A5Uf    bjCeACA    T)A    CAltt)AT)  bO  Jl&|]t 

a  3-c]i)eAl. 


FIFTY-FIRST  LESSON. 

VBEBS  IBREGULAB. 

The  number  of  verbs  irregular  in  Irish  is  ten.  They  are  called  irregular, 
mainly  to  conform  to  the  fashion  of  grammarians,  who  thus  denominate  in 
other  languages  that  class  of  verbs  which  differ  from  the  common  standard 
of  conjugation.  Irish  verbs  differing  from  the  regular  form  are  defective 
rather  than  irregular ;  moreover,  the  defect  is  confined  to  one  or  two  tenses, 
chiefly  to  the  perfect,  A  certain  very  numerous  class  of  verbs  in  Latin,  like 
those  defective  in  Gaelic,  borrow  the  perfect  from  some  obsolete  verbs  of 
kindred  meaning,  and  yet  they  are  not  denominated  irregular. 

"■  It  is  very  evident,"  says  Robert  G.  Latham,  "  that  it  is  in  the  power  of 
the  grammarian  to  raise  the  number  of  Etymological  irregularities  to  any 
amount*  by  narrowing  the  definition  of  the  word  irregular ;  in  other  words, 
by  framing  an  exclusive  rule.  .  .  .'.  This  is  the  last  art  (framing  exclusive 
rules)  that  the  philosophic  grammarian  is  ambitious  of  acquiring." — The 
English  Language. 

These  Gaelic  verbs  are:  (1)  be|n|rr),  I  bear*  (2)  be|fi|rrj 
l^veirkim)  I  give ;  (3)  clujirjrt),  I  hear ;  (4)  beAr^rr;,  I  do  ; 
(5)  beiftjrr),  I  say;  (6)  fA5A^n)?  I  find;  (7)  fe]Cjrt),  I  see; 
(8)  1*15111?,  I  reach ;  (9.)  <ce]&|rn,  I  go;  (10)  z^uq,  I  come. 

(I)  Be^fi  (pr.  be-irh,  in  one  syl.  short),  Eng.  bear;  Anglo- 
Sax,    bearan ;  Goth,  bairan ;  Lat.  fer  ;  Gr.  (jfrepoo,  pkero. 


318  SBuiT-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.    \ 

The  several  meanings  of  bejTt  are  :  (1)  bring,  (2)  bear,  (3) 
carry  ;  as,  bejTi  An  f o  at)  leAbAjt,  bring  hither  the  book ; 
be]|i  uA^rn'  at)  WbATi,  bear  off  this  book ;  (4)  produce,  (5) 
bring  forth ;  as,  A5up  beiti^|6  z\x  ttjac,  and  you  shall  bring 
forth  a  son ;  applied  to  animals  signifies  (6)  yean,  (7)  litter, 
&c.  ;  (8)  to  lay ;  as,  beirieAnn  ceAjtc  bub,  uo  seAll,  a  black 
hen  lays  a  white  egg;  (9)  to  spawn;  (10)  to  obtain,  to  pro- 
cure; as,  beifi  buA|6,  obtain  victory,  beiji  beATjACc,  obtain 
a  blessing.  It  has  as  many  meanings  as  the  word  "  bear"  in 
English.  "  The  word  ;  bear  is  used,"  says  Watts,  "  in  very 
different  senses."  Or  the  word  "  get"  in  the  same  language, 
which  implies  possession  of,  or  at,  any  place  or  thing ;  (11) 
with  the  preposition  ajti,  on,  it  implies  seize,  lay  hold  of, 
catch,  overtake,  be^fi  aiti,  catch  him  (it) ;  at;  n>-be^Tifi6  rne 
A]]t,  shall  I  overtake  him?  Le^f  (with)  coming  after  beijt, 
gives  the  idea  of  taking  away ;  bejri  leAc  §,  take  it  away. 
These  are  the  several .  meanings  which  beifi  has  in  all  its 
moods  and  tenses :  Ofte^t,  birth;  6  rno  bjtejc,  from  my  birth; 
bfieic,  the  offspring  of  the  mind,  t.  e,9  a  judgment,  sentence, 
decision,  determination;  A]5  caoajtic  bfiejce,  giving  a  judg- 
ment; b]te^ceArb,  a  judge;  hence  the  Irish  jteACCA  bjie|ceA- 
V&v>  Brehon  laws;  b|tejceAti)nAr,  a  judgment. 

Beiri|Tn,  I  give — a  form  of  CAbAiri,  give  thou. 

CONJUGATION  OF  THE  TEN  IRREGULAR  VERBS. 

1  bejTt      ^  Active  Voice, 

2  beifi 

3  c\\x\x) 

4  be  at) 

5  beiji 

6  fas 

7  fe^c 

8  TH3 

9  ce]6 

10  c|5 

Imperfect. 

Singular — inn,-cA,-A&  (p).     Plural — Tnajr,-1*V61r* 
•  The  Imperfect  of  beAi)  is  commonly  borrowed  from  3^ 
do,  act;  5T){6-|n  (nhee-yin),  I  used  to  act,  do,  &c. 


Imperative  mood.  Indicative  mood. 

2nd  person,  is  the  Present  tense,  Sin- 

yt  root  or  theme.      3rd,  gularjiTO^i^-T&jffe). 

eA&.     Plural — muff,  Plu, — Tnu|b,>i8,  -ib. 
-i6,  -bir. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IEISH. 


319 


VOCABULARY. 


CAon<M?fonA  (wine-berries),  grapes ; 
from  cAOfiA,  the  plural  of  cAori, 
a  berry  (anything  red,  hence  it 
means  also  a  coal)  ;  and  FforjA, 
of  wine,  gen.  case  of  pfon,  wine. 

t)f.e|nj,  /.  2nd  dec.  contention,  strug- 
gling, endeavour,  attempt. 

Dfiejrn,  ».  to  climb,  get  up  on;  en- 
deavour, emulate,  attempt,  strug- 
gle ;  urU  Aoi)  5A|i  A|5  b\xe]n)  lejr 
at)  cU\]6e  c&  &jt&,  there  is  no  use 
endeavouring  to  get  up  on  a 
high  ditch.  Hence,  0|te]Ttiirie, 
a  ladder,  and  &fie]tnne,  warfare. 

fc'jTOTo  re  Ajfi  riu&Al,  he  went  away 
a-walking  —  an  idiom  like  the 
English  u  he  went  his  way." 

G]|ti5,  v.  to  arise;  einis  T^Ar,  rise 

up,   n.  dawn;  A75  eiftjo  An  be,  at 

the  dawn  of  day  ;  with  le  (with), 

it  denotes  success;   50  n-e]tt]5 


leAc,  may  it  prosper  with  you. ; 
nfoft  emio  leir>  it  did  not  pros- 
per with  him. 

FfoncAn,  a  vineyard ;  from  pfon  and 
cat),  land. 

Wf  n?6ft  le  tia6  ia&,  an  idiom — they 
are  not  worth  much;  literally, 
they  are  not  great  (le  fiAo)  to  be 
spoken  of — le  lends  a  passive 
meaning  to  fta6. 

CrqopAll,  m.  1st  dec.  a  bunch,  a  clus- 
ter, a  festoon. 

CrijopAlUc,  adj.  after  the  form  of 
bunches  or  clusters  ;  50  cfijop- 
aIIac,  in  bunches,  in  festoons. 
It  is  commonly  applied  to  a  fine 
head  of  hair,  or  to  berries  on  a 
tree.  SnucAij  c^opAll  tia  5. 
cAott-FforjA,  the  torrent  of  the 
cluster  of  grapes. 


EXERCISE  XCII. 
219  S]OT)V*C  A5Uf  1}A  CAOjlA-f  fOTJA. 

^)'eulu|5  x]°VV^o  a  fceAC  a  b-piorjCAi?  atw  Ajrtjfjfi  at> 

-p05TT)A]|t  'pUAJJl  bfbAfl  t>A  CAOJtA-f  JOTJA  beAfl5,  ApUJ^Ce  AJUf 

1Ab  'rjrj  a  b-cftjopA^lt  30  b-Ala]T),  56115016,  ajji  t)a  cjiAobA^b. 
Jf  iorr;8A  lejrr;  A5111*  brie]rr?  CU5  j»e  ]*uaj*  ojtftcu.  'fauAjTt 
i)Afi  ejf^g  lejf  b'  irrjig  fe  Affi  ffubAl  *  F*^  W  1*195  "VJ 
n?0]t  le  jiao  jAb."  T^b  feAjtb. 


of  bejft  is 
...  bejfi  ... 
.*.  cluji) ... 
...beAr;  ... 
...  be|ji  ... 

...  ^5    •*■ 

...  p^  1  v    • . . 

—  1*1$  — 
...  cejb    ... 

...  cj5     ••• 


PERFECT  TENSE. 

Singular. 
2 


]iu5-Ar, 

Cl^-Af  ... 
CUAl-Af     ... 

|i^T)r;-eAf  ... 
bubjt-Af  ... 

fTttAfl-Af  ... 
COprjA|tC-Af 
pA^Af,  |t|ACC-Af 

cuA&-Af j  beAc-Af 


3  1 

fiu5  fe.  ArtjAjt, 

CU5  ]*e. 
aj&  fe. 
jtjrjrje  fe 

bub^tic  fe.       ... 
f  uA^]t  f e. 
cootja^c  fe.     ... 

ItjAcc  fe  ... 

Cua|6  fe  ... 


Plural. 
2 

AbAfl, 


3 

AbAft. 


CApjc-eAf        cA]r>]c  fe 


320 


SELF-INSTBUCTION  IN  IEISH. 


1 

2 

3 
4 
5 

6 
7 
8 
9 
10 


clu|u 
b&Ai) 
be||i 

.r*A3 

TO 
cejb 

*15 


bei]t 
bent 

beArj 
bem 

r*3 

TM3 

tej6 

c?5 


^ 


FUTURE. 


The  initial  consonant  is  aspirated. 


y 


1  2  3  .  .      ^  1  2  3 

£Ab,  pAJfl,   £<V|8.  £AH)U]b,  £A]6,  £A]b. 

^3  borrows  its  future  from  3&0,  take,  5AD- 

£Ab;  neg.  form,  17J  b-pujgeAb. 
c&jb  makes  jiAc^Ab  in  the  future.    * 
CI3       »       £focf*  Ab. — (See  52nd  and  53rd 
lessons.) 

CONDITIONAL. 
The  changeable  initial  consonant  suffers  aspiration. 


J 


9 
10 


1 


Singular. 


1  2         3 

}*  -fAJTW,  -J! A,  -JTA6  (fe). 


Plural. 

1  2  3 

-Att)U|f,  -f  A|6,  -t:A]b^. 


6  pA§  makes  3Ab-£A]rKi,  in  this  tense. 
9  ce|&     „       fiACfAjgp.   - 
10  c]5      „      tfaepAjijfl. 


VOCABULARY. 


Bie,  ready  to  die,  a  ttucc  b&ir. 
Espied,  00  conn^ttc,  perf.  from  j: ejc, 

see. 
Fly,  v.  e]P|ol ;  he  flew  with  joy,  b'ej- 

cjol  56  ^ oofijAru  . 
Ingenuity,  rcuA|t^,/.  jr  <pefcrin  fcttAfm 

'i?a  neAttc,  ingenuity  is  better 

than  strength. 
Necessity,  cajII,  /.  |t|AccAnAr  crtUAD- 

Pebbles,  rojo-clocA,  from  n?]on,  small 


(Greek,  fieiov,  Latin,  minus)' 
and  cIoca,  stones. 

Pitcher,  crmircjn;  5tt&6  iqo  cjto]6e 
njo  criu]rcffj,  the  love  of  toy 
heart  is.  my  pitcher. 

Stooping  and  straining,  c|toit»A6  Ajur 
rriAooA6  1  rriAonAfc  is  a  strain- 
ing x>r  stretching  which  is  made 
by  a  person  when  tired ;  or  in 
going  to  walk  fast,  or  preparing 
.    for  any  effort. 

To  quench  thirst,  tAftc  bo  cors* 


EXERCISE  X€IIL 


THE  CROW  AND  THE  PITCHER. 

A  crow  ready  to  die  (in  the  state  of  death)  with  thirst, . 
espied  a  pitcher,  to- which  he  flew  with  joy;  but  when  he 


Singular.  Plural. 

12  3  12  3 

y  -Ab,  -Ajn,  -A|&  ye.  -An?«|b,  -A|8,  -ajo. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  321 

came  up  to  it  and  found  the  water  so  low  that  he  could  not, 
with  all  his  stooping  and  straining,  reach  it,  then  he  thought 
to  break  it  or  upset  it,  but  he  had  not  strength.  At  last, 
seeing  pebbles  at  hand,  he  dropped  a  great  many  of  them 
one  by  one  into  the  pitcher,  and  by  this  means  he  raised  the 
water  to  the  brim  and  quenched  his  thirst. 

Ingenuity  is  better  than  strength. 

Necessity  is  the  mother  of  (begets)  invention. 

OPTATIVE — BEGULAB  ■ 

30  rt>be]fi  ^ 
„       bejji 
„  3-cluin 
„  n-beAU 
„  n-bejTi 

„  b-f?eic 

»     TM3. 
„  b-cej8 

»>  &-*j3     J 

The  particle  50  thus  precedes  the  optative,  and  on  that  account  the 
radical  initial  consonant,  b,  for  instance,  is  eclipsed  by  n> ;  c,  by  5,  &c. 

The  tenses  borrowed  from  other  verbs,  which  now,  from  usage,  belong 
to  the  foregoing  or  any  of  them,  shall  be  explained  in  next  lesson. 

EXERCISE  XCIV. 
%x)  ceAjtc  A5U]*  AU  CAC 

<t>o  "  cuaIaj8"  (perfr  tense  of  clujn)  cac  30  jiAjb  ceAjtc 
A]]tl^>  cjnn  auu  a  ueAb  (nest)  :  bo  £1*5  (perfect  of  bejjt)  yh 
cuA||tc  Ajftq,  A3up  "bubAjpc"  (per.  of  bejji)  aj3  "bul" 
(from  c6j8)  AfceAC  86;  cjAnnof  a  b-fu^l  ctt,  a  cajia  8jl|f 
mo  cjto]8e?  An  u  &-CJ3"  Ijoro  toajc  aiji  bjc  a  8eAUA8  8ujc? 
b-f  ujl  bjc  A]n  b]c  ojtc?  )tw]f  bAm  a  "b-qs"  Ijoro  t)]& 
A]Tt  b|6  fAW  boirjA^n  a  cAbA]nc  (inf.  of  bejjt)  cu5Ab?  51ac 
(assume  courage)  mvrneAC :  V*  b]8eA8  casIa  ajji  bjc  ojtc." 
"5o  ftAjb  mAfc  A3AC,"  A]|t|*  (a^ti,  says,  def.  v. ;  y  is  an- 
nexed for  sake  of  sound,  see  53rd  lesson)  atj  ceAjtc,  "  ]f 
b5]3  Ijoro  50  m-be|&ib  y\'M)  3t)u*W  jrnocAf  curf  a  UAjm  " 

CuA]]tc  3An  cujjieAb  ]f  peAjijt  5AI)  a  caoa]|ic. 


322  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IBISH. 

FIFTY-SECOND  LESSON. 

THE  PASSIVE  VOICE  OF  THE  IRREGULAR  VERBS. 

Rule. — The  general  rule  for  the  formation  of  the  tenses 
of  the  passive  voice  is,  to  annex  to  the  verbal  root*  for  the 

Present  tense        . . .  cAft  (caji)  ;  of  the  indicative ;  of  the 

imperat.,  optative,  and  subjundt. 
For  the  Imperfect    ...  c^ 
„      Perfect         ...  <v6 
„      Future         ...  £aji 
„       Conditional...  p^8e. 
According  to  this  the  passive  voice  o 
bejTi 

bejji  Present  tense, 

clujt) 
bean 
bei]t 

TM5 
ce]8 

-cA]t,  for  the  present  (-q,  for  the  past)  is  annexed  to  each 
root ;  to  which,  by  supplying  the  personal  pronouns,  the 
persons  of  each  tense  are  formed. 

Note. — After  u,-c  of  the  suffix  c<vft,  tj,  is  not  aspirated; 
therefore  the  present  tense  of  clujn,  &6<xn,  is  clujwcAft,  t?ean- 

CAJl. 

Although  the  above  rule  is  plain  and  short,  it  is  not  objectively 
correct ;  for  it  is  not  from  the  root  precisely,  so  much  as  from  the  first 
person  singular  of  each  of  the  several  tenses,  active  voice,  that  the  indicative 
tenses  of  the  passive  are  formed ;  just  as  in  Latin — amat,  amater  /  amant, 
amantur  /  amabit,  amabitwr.  The  perfects  of  the  passive  then  are  formed 
each  from  its  respective  tense  irregular  in  the  active,  thus : 

Perfect  active.  Perfect  passive. 

1  71113- a  f,  I  bore,  |tu3<\8  rrje,  was  born. 

2,  £u5-Af,  I  gave,  cujaS,  was  given. 

3  ctiAl-AfY  I  heard,  cuaW>,  and  clujueaS,  regu- 

larly, was  heard. 


y 


Indicative,  Imperative,  Optative,  Subjunctive, 
is,  (bejjt)  -CAjt  rne,  cu,  e  ;  x\W)  X  1D»  1*b- 

Imperfect. 
c!>         »»  >»  »»  »  » 


SELF-INSTRUOtfiON  IN  IEISH. 


323 


4  jtjw-eaf.  I  did,  TV|nt>eA8,  was  done. 

5  bubft-Af ,  I  said,  bub|tA&,  was  said. 

6  f  uA|t-Af,  I  gotj  f  uajia8,  was  found. 

7  connAjjtc-Af,  I  saw  con  rjAifiCAb,  from  cotWAjjic, 

3rd  sin.;  frACAf,  the  affect- 
ed irreg.  perf.  pass.,  was 
seen. 
The  remaining  three  verbs  are  intransitive. 

Agp"*  The  tenses  of  the  passive  have  never  the  initial  consonant  aspi- 
rated, like  those  of  the  active. 

VOCABULARY. 


Fuittiono,  plu.  reg.  ruiWonnA,  con- 
tractedly  trujnnA    and   pujnne, 

(1)  those  that  abide  or  belong  to 
a  place,  the  original  inhabitants, 
the  old  natives  of  a  country,  (2) 
the  crew  of  a  ship,  (3)  the  inha- 
bitants of  a  town  or  territory ; 
from  pu]|t,  to  abide,  await,  rest, 
remain. 

5nj&,  v.  2,  third  person  sing.,  present 
ind.  from  sm^im,  I  do,  I  act; 
like  ago  in  Latin ;  from  it  is  de- 
rived 51770"?,  an  act.  It  is  pro- 
nounced as  if  5  were  not  in  the 
word,  like  the  English  "gnat" 
(pr.  "  nat"). 

3Ab\AlcAr,  m.  1st  dec.  conquest,  pos- 
session, any  landed  property  ob- 
tained by  conquest  or  otherwise', 
from  5<xb,  take,  seize,  get.  At 
present  it  signifies  a  u  holding  of 
land,"  a  farm ;  b-^ruil  5AbAlcAr 
A5A&,  have  you  a  farm  ?         m 

5Ab  (gaw),  has  many  meanings,  nrv 
raary  and  secondary,  (1)  take ; 
as,  Asur  5AbpA]6  nje  rib  6ato 
jrejn  njAtt  pobAl,  and  I  will  take 
you  to  me  for  a  people— Exodus; 

(2)  accept,  rescue,  5Ab  e  ro 
UAjtn,  accept  this  from  me ;  (3) 
catch;  as,  cAjb  a  5AbAil  ]Af5, 
they  are  catching  fi3h;  (4)  seize, 
making  prisoners  of;  a^i  5aBa8 
e,  was  he  seized ;  cai&  5AbtA, 
they  are  seized  (caught),  impri- 
soned; (5)  get;  (6)  conceive, 
oAb  xi  Ann  a  bnoioo,  she  con- 


ceived in  her  womb  ;(7)  go, 
come,  pass  by,  5Ab  cusato,  come 
to  (take  side  with)  me  ;  in  this 
sense  it  is  by  some  confounded 
with  the  Englis>  word  "  go,"  as, 
5<\b  uA]tn,  go  from  me,  away 
irom  me ;  (8)  operate,  practise 
it ;  5Ab  A]n»  beat  him ;  (9)  per- 
form, 3Ab  AbnAo,  sing  a  song. 

3AbA]],  a  participle:  a  taking  or 
seizing. 

3AbA|l,  a  noun:  a  portion  of  land 
ploughed  by  cattle  at  one  yoking ; 
a  dividing  of  land.  From  this 
word  and  cinne,  or  cjtjd — written 
in  old  MSS.  c]i)t>,  (for  t?&=no, 
in  sound,  inGaelic)a  clan,  a  race, 
is  derived  the  term  SAbAjl-qnne, 
gavel-kind,  the  name  of  the  law 
according  to  which  the  ancient 
Irish  and  Britons,  as  well  as  the 
Caledonians  and  Anglo-Saxons 
were  wont  to  divide  and  sub- 
divide the  lands  of  the  chief  or 
bead  amongst  the  members  that 
composed  the  pjnne. 

3AbA]l,  n.  spoil,  booty ;  (2)  seizing  ; 
a  course,  direction ;  (3)  barn  ; 
v.  to  bind  in  fetters. 

3AbAnn,  a  gaol  or  prison,  a  pound ; 
the  term  now  employed  for  pound; 
a  place  in  which  one  is  in  cus- 
tody or  in  fetters. 

3a5aI,  (1)  a  fork,  because  with  it 
farmers  take  (sad),  or  gather, 
what  grows  on  their  lands ;  (2), 
a  Den,  a  fold ;  (3)  a  prong ;  (4) 


324 


SELF-INSTBUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


a  fablt:  (5)  the  rafters  of  a 
house,  because  like  a  fork ;  (6) 
the  groin ;  (7)  a  descendant,  a 
branch ;  (8)  a  lawn  between  two 
headlands,  hence  the  names  of 


places  near  lakes,  called  "  ei&flt- 
3AbAl,"  Adragoole. 
2T)uc,  v.  to   quench,  to  extinguish 
rnuc  An  co|D]oU 


EXERCISE  XCV, 
(From  Dr.  Keating's  History  of  Ireland.) 
2tt>  ce  bo  51)16  5Ab<vlcAf  (conquest)  cnfofTArbAjl,  nj 
rijuCATjn  A!)  ceAT>3A  bi6eAf  jto|rbe  'f  An  c|t^c  (country,  re- 
gion) cirfjieAf  (j*e)  £A  n-A  fmACc;  A3111*  ]f  ir>A]t  pjn  bo 
tiirjrje  (from  beAn)  UiUjArn  3AbAlcAf  A]]t  i)A  SACfAi)A^jb; 
njojt  Ttjuc  ceAT>5A  t>a  SACfADAc  be  b|i|5  3uji  ^A5^8  (perfect 
passive)  jruutjonn  t)a  ceAnjA  bo  cojrbeub  'f*fl  c|tjc,-A5ttf  30 
b-cA]Tj]C  be  f  jtj  (and  there  came  of  that)  An  ceAi)3A  bo  bejc 
Ajjt  bun  *f  aw  3-cfijc  6  fojn  a  lejc  (idiom,  literally,  from 
that  time,  a  part-— i.e.,  ever  since,  without  any  interruption) 

A13  S^Cf  AnACA]b» 

VOCABULARY. 


Dfbrft,  0.  (derived  from  tyd,  want 
absence  of,  and  bejn,  bring),  in- 
flict, banish,  drive  away,  /expel ; 
inf.  b|b]jtc  j  A15  b]bj|tc,  banish- 
ing. 

tJibjflr.  n.f  gen.-e,  banishment ;  bujl 
tybjnce  ija  puinnne,  a  desire  of 
the  banishment  of  (of  banishing) 
the  inhabitants. 

FuAcri)Ati,  adj.  hateful;  from  puac, 
hate;  and  matt,  as,  like. 

Ssttjor,  w.  destruction,  ruin,  devas- 
tation; rsnpr  ^sur  lom  a-\\\  &o 
j^AtQAb,  ruin  and  destitution  be 
the  lot  of  thy  enemy. 

S3morAC,  adj.  destructive. 

55lt]orA6,  the  act  of  destroying. 

S5ft?or,  v»  to  ruin,  sack,  wreck,  de- 
stroy. 

SjnjorcA,  robbed,  ruined,  ransacked ; 
zix  re  TSMorcA  50  bruc,  he  is 
ruined  for  ever ;  bej6  me  rsnj- 
•  orcA,  I  shall  be  undone. 

SsttJOfcoTT1*  a  destroyer. 

re|rc»  /•  a  witness,  test,  proof,  attes- 
tation. This  word  is  the  root 
of  the  Latin  word  testis,  a  wit- 
ness; for  which  lexicographers 
have  found  no  derivation    It  is 


one  of  the  few  British  words  at 
present  retained  in  English.     . 

Cejrc,  v.  a.  to  try,  to  prove,  to  sound, 
to  aver. 

tejrbeAr,  «r  proof,  the  act  of  testi- 
fying; a  certificate,  testimony; 
cejr&eAr  fce,  the  testimony  of 
God. 

Cefpnetb,  f.  the  last  will,  testament. 

Up,  adj.  means  fresh;  7m  tin,  fresh 
butter;  noble,  generous;  tin- 
f Ijocc,  a  noble  race ;  as  a  noun 
it  means  (1)  maiden  or  fresh 
earth,  mould  {  (2)  hence  earth, 
:  as  opposed  to  water,  one  of  the 
four  elements ;  (3)  a  valley,  the 
green  and  fresh  appearance  of  a 
valley;  (4)  a  verdant  aspect, such 
as  a  valley  presents  ;  (5)  laud 
newly  dug;  (6)  a  grave;  (7,)  a 
border,  verge  or  end  ;  as,  50  h- 
tin  tj'a  pA]nn3e» t0  tne  verge  of 
the  sea ;  (8)  fire,  un-cujl  (fire- 
fly), a  cricket. 

Ufilkji,  m.  a  floor ;  from  uji,  fresh 
earth,  and  l&ft,  the  midst ;  be- 
cause in  houses  newly  built  the 
tin  within  the  walls  was,  as  op- 
posed to  that  without,  in  the- 
(UvrO*  "^  midst. 


SELF-INS'rJiUCTION  IN  IRISH*  325 

EXERCISE  XCVI. 
(Selections  from  Dr.  Geoffry  Keating's  "  History  of  Ireland.") 

Jf  3A0AlcAf  Pas^oca  bo  ji^ne  Ijensjrc,  Te  fUV  cAOffe^ 

ija  S^cf  aoac,  Ajft  ua  BfteAcnACA^b  (on  the  Britons)  rnAji 
ju|t  t3T*t°r  Te  °"  b-w?1^!1  (tne  floor»  the  soil)  ua  BitjcAjne 
|Ab,  ATuf  311ft  cujjt  vu]]t|oni)  uaj6  £ejr>  Ann  a  n-Afqb,  A3uf 
1Ajt  i>b^bi|ic  cajc  50  J)--fon>Ui)  (entirely,  fully)  bo  6|bjjt  ad 
ceAi?5A  leo;  A3U|*  a  f&TfrAjl  ceAbnA  pi}  b>  rbjAn  le  Scauj- 
bu|tfc  bo  8eAi)A8  Aj]t  BjfieAnnACAjb.  Opt  nj  |?eib|^i  An 
ceAi)3A  bo  6|bjjtc  5AI)  An  ^u^onn  b'  Aft  coa^a  f  bo  Sfbfftc, 
A3uf  oe  b}t|3  30  jtAib  rofAt)  UA  ceAU3A  bo  bfbjnx  Afft,  bo  b\ 
rnAjt  ad  3-ceAbnA,  rnfAn  bftyjice  wa  frufftnn'e  bVft  ceAn3A  ^, 
Afft ;  A^uf  bA  ftef  ft.  pn  (according  to  that)  bo  b|  f?uAcrt)A|i 
b'  6ffteAWACA|b,  A^ur  toaji  f  jn  njoft  for^AbcA  (fit  to  be 
received)  a  cefjx  Afft  6/ffteAnnACAfb. 

From  the  conjugation  of  these  verbs,  called  in  Irish  Grammar  irregular, 
presented  to  the  learner  in  this  and  the  foregoing  lessons,  it  is  seen  that  they 
are  perfectly  regular  in  their  numbers  and  persons,  and  are  irregular  only  in 
this,  that  they  want  certain  tenses. 

The  tenses  which  make  any  show  of  difficulty  to  the  learner,  are  the  perfect 
md  infinitive. 

"In language  itself,"  s,ays  Latham  (* English  Language,'  p.  336,  fourth 
edition),  "  there  is  no  irregularity.  The  word  itself  is  only  another  name 
for  our  ignorance  of  the  processes  that  change  words."  Again,  "The  whole 
scheme  of  language  is  analogical." 


REMARKS  ON  EACH  OF  THE   IRREGULAR  VERBS,   AND  ON  TEE 
SECONDARY  OR  ACQUIRED  TENSES. 

1.  Beiftfrn,  /  hear  or  bring  forth,  wants  only  the  perfect, 
which  it  borrows  from  an  .obsolete  verb,  ftu3Afrn,  formed, 
very  likely,  from  fto,  very ;  and  cn3Ajrn,  I  bring,  give,  be- 
slow.  In  the  future  tense  indicative,  and  that  of  the  condi- 
tional, e  of  bejjt  is  long  bejfipAb,  or  beAftjrAb;  future  passive, 
beAfi^Aft ;  conditional,  beAftpAinn— passive,  b^Aft^Af  fee ;  in 
the  infinitive  or  verbal  noun  the  position  of  the  final  ft  (being 
a  liquid  letter)  is  changed,  and  made  to  coalesce  with  the 
initial  b,  thus : 

Infinitive  participle,  bfiejc,  treh  (and  not  bef  jtec). 

2.  The  verb,  befftjrn,  I  give,  pr.  veirhim)  distinguished 
from  the  former  by  the  letter  b  being  aspirated,  has,  as  it 


326  SELF-INSTKUCTIOX  IN  IRISH. 

were,  two  handmaids,  which  supply  it  with  tenses,  not  only 
the  imperative,  perfect  indicative,  and  infinitive,  which  are 
found  wanting,  but  other  tenses  which  it  does  not  want. 
These  assisting  verbs  are  civ^rr*  and  CA,bru.frn  (contractedly 
for  CAb<vjji]rn).  From  CAbxvfji  alone  it  borrows  the  impera- 
tive and  infinitive,  and  along  with  the  regular  form  be<vftfr*b 
supplies  to  the  future  the  secondary  form  c<xbAjij:<v6  (pr. 
thowarfadh),  I  shall  give.     * 

Imperative  mood. 

Singular.  Plural. 

cAOft&rnujf,  thowramush. 
caoa|JI,  pr.  tkower,  CAOft<x]6,  thozvrte. 

c<xbfi<x8  fe,  thowroo,  tAbftAj&jr,  thowradeesh. 

The  infinitive,  c<vbA]ftr;,  thovjarth* 

Indicative  Mood— Present  Tensed 

bejrtjrr;,  cu3<y|rn,  and  CAOfiAjro ;  passive,  present,  (indicative 

and  imperative),  bejticeAft,  cu5CA|t,  cAbAjicAft. 

Habitual  Present. 
bef jteann  me,  zu^rji)  jne,  and  CAbftAun>  itje. 

Imperfect. 

be||i^nn,  and  in^-\t)V' 

The  perfect  is  from  the  verb  cu5<vjn?  alone,  as  shown  in 

last  Lesson :  the  perfect  passive  is  CU5A6,  from  the  perfect 

active. 

Note. —  The  verb  cAbAjri,  give5  seems  to  be  derived  from  the  verb 
oemitn,  itself,  and  a  certain  prefix  expressive  of  being,  essence,  a  thing,  a  real 
gift ;  and  appearit.g  to  be  related  in  meaning,  and  very  likely  derived  from 
fche  old  verb,  cfc,  am,  is,  are,  which  is  found  in  the  present  tense  of  the  vefb 
&o  beic,  to  be — of  which  said  ca,  the  infinitive,  would  be  "  z&6,"  a  being,  an 
essence,  a  reality.  CA&e-itijnj  or  cAbAif*]**).  then  means,  I  give  in  reality,  I 
bestow,  confer  a  gift,  favour,  or  the  like.  With  this  meaning  it  has  a  certain 
force  and  strength,  which  the  verb  be|rt]ti>  has  not,  and  is  on  that  account 
employed  solely  in  that  mood — the  imperative — in  which  command,  entreaty, 
is  implied,  and  in  the  infinitive,  because  that  mood,  being  a  verbal  noun,  con- 
veys the  idea  of  imparting  gifts,  cAbAtic  (cAbAficAr — a  gift  bestowed.) 

The  future  tense  of  tAOAjm  although  composed  of  two 
syllables,  receives  not  the  sufiis  oc^b,  but  f  ab,  the  future 
suffix  peculiar  to.  verbs  of  the  first -conjugation — like  the' 
simple  verb  bejjt,  for  derivative  and  compound  verbs  follow 
in  most  instances  the  analogy  of  their  primitives  and  sim- 
ples. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


327 


Obs.   1 The  correct  spelling  is  cAbaftfab,  suffixing-£A& 

to  the  root  cAbA|]t,  which  is  preserved  throughout,  and  not 
the  phonetic  spelling  c]ub|iAb,  employed  by  Dr.  Keating,  by 
the  translators  of  the  Protestant  version  of  the  Bible,  and 
others. 

Obs.  2. — According  to  Dr.  Johnson  the  verb  "give"  in 
English  has  twenty-two  different  -meanings,  primary  and 
secondary,  and  receives  nine  others  additional  from  the 
accessary  aid  of  prepositions  and  adverbs,  such  as  in,  out, 
over,  vp9  off,  (as,  give  up,  give  over,  give  out,  &c).  These 
several  meanings — primary,  secondary,  and  accessory — the 
verb  bejfvjrt)  (cAOfiAirn)  in  Irish  receives.  But  it  is  necessary 
to  remark  that  cAb*]fi,  be]ji.  and  caj  have  the  meaning  ot 
bejft,  bear,  bring,  convey,  carry,  along  with  that  which  signi- 
fies give:  as,  c<\b<vjft  citato  mo  ca^aI,  bring  hither  to  me 
my  horse ;  cAb<v| jt  ua^to  ai?  c-olc  yo,  take  away  from  me 
the  evil;  £115  fe  leip  An  meub  a  bj  A5ATD,  he  brought 
with  him  all  I  had  in  possession.  Thus  the  verb  CAbAift 
conveys  in  Irish  ideas  apparently  opposed  one  to  the  other. 


VOCABULARY. 


2l6bA,  m.  3  dec.  from  a&,  an  e  ement; 
and  bA,  in  life,  living,  or  exciting 
life,  vitality;  (1)  an  instrument, 
especially  of  music;  (2)  a  ha- 
bitation, fortress,  palace ;  a6da 
ceojl,  an  instrument  of  music  ; 
a^ut  cu-5  re  left  ATW  A  -*6bA 
jrem  ]Ab,  and  he  brought  them 
with  him  to  his  own  dwellings. 

Slllob,  adj.  ancient  aijij  Allob  (adj.), 
in  ancient  times,  formerly.  From 
this  Keltic  root  the  Latin  word 
"  allodium,"  freehold,  ancient,  or 
independent  possession  of  land— 
a  term  for  which  there  has  been 
discovered  no  satisfactory  deriva- 
tion,appearstohave  been  formed. 
Allodium  is  opposed  in  meaning 
to  feodum,  a  fief,  or  feefarm,  i.e., 
land  held  from  a  patron,  for 
which  the  client  promises  fidem, 
1  faith,  or  dutiful  service.  Taking 
feudum,  or,  as  it  was  at  first 
spelled  foedum,  to  be  derived  j 


from  the  Keltic  po&,  the  sod, 
turf,  or  earth,  it  means  mere 
possession  of  the  soil  for  one's 
use,  but  not  to  have  the  allodium, 
or  original  ancient  right  and  title 
to  it  which  the  patron,  or  chief 
lord,  enjoys. 

2lo|r,/.,  age. 

iilof ,  m.  a  sect,  a  class  of  people ;  ai? 
c-Aof  65,  the  young ;  ao  c-AOf 
AorcA,the  aged;  aij  c-Aor  ceojl, 
musicians ;  Aor  reAnroA  tjA  clAti- 
TAc,  the  race  of  playing  of  the 
harps — i.e.,  harpers. 

Djc,  gen.  beAtA,  life,  existence;  fAn,*-' 
bjc,  in  the  world,  in  existence ; 
A]fi  b]c,  at  all ;  ouioe  ajti  bjo, 
any  person  at  all;  Welsh,  byd. 
As  a  prefix  it  implies  everlasting ; 
as,  bffc-beo,  ever-living,  eternal. 

brieiSeArb,  gen.  bTtejceArbAn,  in*.  3d 
d.  a  judge,  from  b|ie]t,  to  bear, 
to  bring  forth,  therefore,  to  bring 
forth  in  the  mind,  to  judge  of  a 


828 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


thing,  to  discern,  to  pass  sen- 
tence. 

OrieiieAibnAr,  a  judgment ;  ija  cab- 
A]ft  (give)  bnei^eArnnAf  A||t 
Aon  neAc,  do  not  judge  any 
body. 

ClfcTirAc,  /.  a  harp ;  from  el&ri,  a 
music  board,  and  rjceAc,  pacify- 
ing. 

t>AHA,  bold,  daring;  from  bo,  bad, 
contrary  to;  and  atja,  agreeable. 
The  prefix  meAri,  is  an  adj.  sig-7 
ntfying  foolish,  wanton  (English 
"merry"  is  nearly  like  it).  From 
meAri  is  derived  the  noun  roejne, 
or  ttjitie,  wanton  folly,  madness, 
Ajn  .inine,  mad,  in  a  transport. 
STJeArt-bftnAi  therefore,  means 
fool-hardy. 

lejseAr,  n.  1st  d.  gen.  lejsir,  a  cure, 
remedy,  medicine,  healing,  act. of 
curing.     From  lejo»  (Pr«  in*y)» 


m.  gen„  leA^A,  a  physician,  Eng- 
lish, leech  ;  Germ.  lech.  : 

leio^t  cure,  heal. 

le|£  (ley-ee),  Scotch  Gaelic,  lengh, 
read  thou ;  Latin,  lege,  read ; 
lej^eArj, learning  a  lesson;  j:eAri 
lei5io,  a  man  of  learning. 

locc,/.  a  fault;  bo  £ejb  locc,  found 
•   fault. 

Ioccac,  adj.  faulty. 

loccUj5,V  find  fault. 

Ioccu5ac,  the  act  of  blaming?  cen- 
suring. 

Sejtjnj  (pr.  shinm),  singings  playing, 
creating  melody  in  any  way, 
vocai  or  instrumental;  eoUc  aoij 
Teinnj,  skilled  in  music;  <vj5 
rejnin  Asur  ajs  bAiijpA,  playing 
and  dancing; 

£u15».*«  understood. 

Cj5,  v.  comes.  (See  Thirty-fifth  Les- 
son, Vocabulary  to  Exercise  lvi.) 


EXERCISE  XCVII. 

(Selections  from  Dr.  Geoffry  Keating's  "  History  of  Ireland,"  p.  lii). 

<Do  3eib  (got,  found)  tt)Aji  at>  3-ceAbnA  locc  Aifi  at;  Aoif 
Te&t)tt)4.  (of  playing)  tja  5-clartfAC  at;»  GjTijnn;  aju]*  a  befji 
t)ac  TtAiB  ceol  AnrjcA  (that  they  were  not  possessed  of  a 
knowledge  of  music).  )y  cofrijAil,  nap  brtejceATf)  e-f*An  A-fft 
ceol  'f&t)  rr^b|c,  43«f  50  b-A|jtj6e  (especially)  Afft  aw  3-ceol 
t)5ao&aIac  (Gaelic)  fo  t;a  b"B||teAnn,  aiji  rn-bejc  AneoUc 
V  U*  itjAjUcAfb  beAWAp  (that  appertain  to  it)  leif,  86. 
$AO|lirrj  wac  A]t  cu|5  (understood)  5cAJ$r)ijTf*f&  3UJ1  ad  (for 
bu8,  was)  Atf>lA]8  bo  bj  B|]te  'nn-A  jtjgeAcc,  j?a  lejc  (apart, 
separate),  le|  £ejr;,  ArbAjl  borbAii)  bf5  (gen.  case  of  beAj, 
small),  A3uf  wa  b-uAjfle  (the  nobles)  A511T*  tja  b-ollArbAirj 
bo  bf  irjnce  (in  her  [Ireland])  atvt>  Atlob  3ujv  currjAbATi  bneic- 
eArbi)AT',  lei3|0f,  j:jl|6eAcc,  ceol,  asut*  TtfA^UcA  cjnnce 
(certain)  bo  bj  ajti  buo  aw  ©fftjnn,  A5UT*  rrjAn  fjij  tj^oti 
cneAfbA  (honest)  bo  ScATrjbuftfc  ojiejceArbnAr'  rneA]t-8Ar;A 
bo  beAWAb  A|ji  ceol  t;a  b-BfjieAiw  bo  IoccuJaS  ;  A3up  if 
lorjgrjAb  lion?  (and  it  is  [jongnAb]  a  wonder  to  me-— Irish 
idiom,  with  me)  tjati  lej5  CArnbTieT;f*|f\  .  .  .  *  Oftt 
V)  b^pujl  pAn  bj.c  0|6  |f  rno  Ann  a  rnoUnn   CArnbjtenfff 


SELF- INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  329 

6||ieAi)iTAl3  DA  Aiwp  At)  ceol  3*°^^;  A3  fo  toa^i  a  bejft 
T*t)  c<vjb|b|l  ceAbna-  (same  chapter)  ;  "  atm>  a  AbbAjb  ceojl 
Ari)A]t)  bo  gejbiro  (I  find)  bjccjoll  (the  diligence)  An  qtn6 
fo  (of  .this  people)  forbolcA  ti)A|t  bo  b-pujljb  CA]t  At)  ujle 
cjneAb  b*A  b-^ACAroA]%  cl|rxe,30  bonjeAfbA." 


FIFTY-THIRD  LESSON. 

OBSERVATIONS  ON  THE  IRREGULAR  VERBS. 

(3)  The  verb  cltqn,  hear. 

The  *7iirc?  in  order  is  clujn,  "  hear,"  which  in  the  for-, 
mation  of  its  tenses  is  regularly  formed  after  the  model  of 
the  first  conjugation ;  except  that  ( 1 ),  its  regular  perfect, 
"ckrjneAf,"  is  commonly,  by  metathesis,  or  rather  substi- 
tuting I  in  place  of  0,  written  and  pronounced  "  cttAl&f'* 
(irregular);  and  (2), that  the  infin.  and  part,  form  is  "cloj*;" 
Clu^neAf,  the  reg.  perf.  is  not  uncommon.  This  verb, 
clu]T>,  may  therefore  be  safely  ranked  among  the  regular 
verbs,  yet  it  is  here  retained  to  conform  to  received  notions, 
which  regard  it  as  irregular. 

With  the  infin.,  clof,  the  following  terms  in  the  Keltic 
and  foreign  dialects  seem  to  have  a  strong  affinity : 

.Noun,  cluAf,  ear,  that  which  has  (cloj*)  hearing ; 
...     clu,  report,  fame,  reputation— what  the  public 
hear  of  one. 
Welsh,  ctyw,  hearing. 
Greek,  kXvco,  to  hear  on  report. 
Latin,   clueo,  to  be  talked  of,  to  be  reputed. 
Irish,     clucac,  adj.  renowned,  famed. 
Greek,  kXvtos  and  kXvtlkos,  renowned,  famed. 
Latin,    inclytus. 

EXERCISE  XCVIII. 

THE  TREES  AND  THE  HATCHET. 

Ha  cfiAjn  A3ur  *V  cuac. 
A  wood-man  (peAji-Amuib)  came  into  a  forest  (co|ll)  to 
ask  the  trees  to  give  him  a  handle  (cop)  for  his  axe  (cuaJ). 


330  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

It  was  not  much  he  asked,  and  therefore  the  large  trees  con- 
sented ,(cu5  Aoncu3A&)  to  give  him  the  humble  ash  (p ujn- 
7*eAn,  and  pujnfeos).  No  sooner  had  he  fitted  the  handle 
in  the  axe  than  he  began  to  fell  (-^e^yijiAS)  the  noblest  trees 
in  the  wood.  The  oak,  witnessing  the  destruction  (rlAb) 
that  was  made,  said  in  a  whisper  (0^5  or  ipol)  to  the  cedar 
(reubAfi),  "  We  lost  ourselves  when  we  gave  him  the  ash." 
(bo  CAflArnAjt  r|T)»)  fejn  'tuiA^t  cu5<xm<v|t  66  ai?  £ujnreo5.) 

When  the  rich  surrender  the  rights  of  the  poor,  they  give 
a  handle  (to  be  used)  against  themselves. 

(4)  <DeAi).  The  verb  bean.  "  do/'  act,  make,  is  in  mean- 
ing like  the  Latin  facio.  It  borrows  the  perfect  from  the 
verb  3nj6jTtt,  I  act;  root,  3trjorb,  n.  an  act;  and  also  the 
imperfect,  5njfynn,  I  used  to  do. 

Perfect. 
1   TMgneAf,     .  1  TtignArrjAji. 

3  Tt]5t>e  re,  3  ft^rjAbAjt. 

The  regular  perfect  of  5016  is  §ni6eAr,  which,  with  the  prefix  i\o  incor- 
porated, becomes  tij^neAr  (5  asp).  In  the  modern  spelling  £  (asp)  is  changed 
into  v,  for  sound's  sake.  The  infinitive  is  &eAijA6 — old  form,  beAnAm.  The 
subjunctive  or  secondary  form  of  the  verb  after  the  particles,  uac,  nf,  50,  is 
&e&ttnA]ttj ;  as,  be]p,  re  ijac  n&e*Mit)A]ro  (subjunctive  mood),  he  says  that  I 
do  not  do;  and  perf.  beAjinAj* ;  &ent  re  nac  tj&eAttnAj©  me  ah  ceAfic,  he 
says  that  (subjunctive"  perfect)  I  did  not  do  the-right-thing  (justice). 

tteAn  is  very  likely  compounded  of  too  and  sm&irn.  That  it  is  so,  is  seen 
more  plainly  from  the  spelling  of  the  secondary  or  subjunctive  form  pf  the 
verb,  viz.,|&fononA]m— 50  n-bfoOoOAjin,  that  I  do.  This  form  is  clearly  derived 
from  too  and  50]6|m  ;  beAn,  ill  process  of  time,  assumed  the  present  form 
from  the  older,  bjon^AiTn. 

(5)  <De]]t.  Ail  the  tenses  of  bejrqrn  are  regular,  except 
the  perfect,  bubft&r ;  the  imperative,  AOAjfi ;  and  the  sub- 
junctive, AbjiAjrn. 

<DubfiAr=bo  be|]teAf  (bo,  sign  of  the  perfect,  bejfieAr), 
perfect  tense,  from  the  verb  bejftjro,  I  bear,  bring  forth,  out> 
&c. 

2lbA^Tt,  say,=A,  an  intensitive  particle,  and  bej^i. 

2lb|tA]m,  I  say,  is  composed  of  a,  and  befjijro.  The  infini- 
tive is,  bo  jiAb,  to  say.  The  passive  of  AbjtAjn?  is  adaticati; 
of  bejTijrn,  bejjiceAji ;  perfect,  bubjiAr,  active;  bubjtAb, 
passive. 


SEjbl^INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  331 

EXERCISE  XCIX. 

2in  C-]oU|l  A5Uf  At?  f|Oi?r;AC. 

THE  EAGLE  AND  THE  FOX. 

<t)ob|bAn  |oU|t  A3ur  |*jor?i?AC  a  b-pAb  A|fi?f|{ib   s)i?A  tf-boA^; 

CO?7)lipr<M)A  b'  A  Cejle,  At?  C-]0lA|i  Ajft  b^Jljl  Cf1A]t?  Aifib, 
A3U}«  Al? f|01?r?AC  A  5-cIa]|*  fAO]  t?-A  bol?l).      l,A  A^|t]6e'l)UA|ft 

bo  b]  at)  f]ont?Ac  aidu]5  paof  '1?  qri,  bo  |t|t?t?e  At?  ^oU^fi 
jOi)i?f«|6e  Ajfi  a  cu|leAt?  65  A3up  bo  cdf5  le^ce  e,  b  'a 
i?eAb  bo  f <\ojl  f]  a  bejc  co  Aftb  Af   beAlUc  At?  c-fioi?t?A}5. 

'NllAjtl    CA]t?]C  At)  f|01?t?<XC  A  b<Vjle    bO  CU5  X]   £AO|  'At?  |0lA]l 

b-cAob  At?  beAjtcA  peAlcaig  bo  Tti3t?e  f|,  Aguf  b'  j&fiff  b' 
{tt?p](T>o  At?  cujleAi?  65  UAjce.  'NuAjft  bo  co?)v>A][ic  f|  i?ac 
jiao  <\oi?  ri?v\]C  aoi?  bejc  A]3  be-Anab  jmpjbe,  bo  f5|ob  ai?i?  a 
beut  criojllfeAt?  a  bj  a  b-ce]t?e  3<vrift  &j,  A5ttf  bo  cii|ji  p &o\ 
't?  5-CftA|1?,  l<V|*A|ft  A  l|01?  ai?  c-]oIa]x  le  AT?-eA5lA  8f  p&jt? 
Ajuf  b?A  l?-Al,  <v5«p  a  cuiri  b5  uaIac  A^riCj  A!)  cujleAi?  A* 
bjulcjiiTj  f|  A|]t  bAll  aiji  ]ti?pjbe,  tAbA^jtc  A]fi  a{|*. 

N|  'I  ai?  cjojiai?  f<\Ojt  6  8]05aIca]*  t?A  rou^nqrie  £ao{3  <\}\i 
a  8eAt?At?t?  ]*e  flAb. 

Observations  on  the  Irregular  verbs — continued. 

(6)  }-<x5.  In  -pA5,  get,  find,  the  sixth  of  the  irregular 
verbs,  the  only  tenses  not  following  the  nprmal  mode  of 
conjugation  are  (puAjiAf),  the  perfect  active,  and  (£uajia6  ; 
and  pn]r),  the  perfect  passive;  with  pi^nn,  Mould  get ,  the 
conditional,  ^e]b]n)  (like  3Aj&A|n?),  a-verb  of  kindred  mean- 
ing, signifying  to  get,  supplies,  most  commonly,the  imperfect^ 
future,  and  conditional  tenses. 

T^ftjc,  was  found,  a  It  hough  not  much  employed  in  writ- 
ten or  spoken  Irish,  is  still  not  unfrequently  read  and  heard. 

(7)  pejc.  The  Gaelic,  verb,  signifying  to  see,  to  look  at, 
is  expressed  in  Irish  oy  the  term  pe]c,  see  (vide)  and  c|8|rn. 
'In  the  imperative  mood  the  word  A?i?4Ttc  is  ususlly  heard, 
and  beATic;  Gr.,  bipKO). 

pfiqn?  and  cjb|rn  are  each,  conjugated  regularly*  In 
the  perfect,  however,  cot?t?A^tcAf,  I  saw,  is  the  form.  This 
term,  connArKjAf, -is  equal  to  "  co#,"  together  (Latin,  con)t 
and  beAfic<\j\  Cot?t?ACAr,  I. saw,  is  another  form  nearly  as 
common,  derived  from  con,  $©,  and  -pejceAf ,  regularly  formed 
from  p e^,  see.     The  inf.  i$  lrreg.  pejcf  jt?$  and  by  the  inter- 

2 


332  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

change  of  c  and  y — ^ejfqt?,  to  which  z  is  sometimes  annexed 
for  the  sake  of  strength,  thus,  ^efrqnc.  The  perfect  passive 
is,  strangely  enough,  "  pscAf ,"  as  well  as  "  connAftCAb." 

(8)  The  irregular  features  of  ft]j,  reach ;  and  of  (9)  cejb, 
go,  have  been  already  shown  (see  p.  320). 

KfJ  makes  its  inf.  fioccAjt) ;  and  t&]b,  inf.,  bo  6ul. 

(10)  The  conjugation  of  the  verb  c|3]trj,  I  come,  should 
be  well  known,  for  its  use  in  Gaelic  is  very  common,  being 
employed  with  the  compound  pronoun  l|orn,  with  me,  leAc, 
with  thee,  le^f,  with  him,  &c,  to  express  the  English  words 
can,  could;  as, 

T^5  Ijoro,  I  caw— literally,  it  comes  with  me. 

*C]5  leAc,  thou  'canst. 

T/J3  lejf,  he  can ;  c|j  lejce,  she  canf 

fexjr>]c  Ijorn,  I  was  able,  I  could — literally,  it  came' with  me. 
.  'CiocpAi.b  l]orr>,  I  will  be  able;  conditional,  qocpAjnn; 
infin.  t>o  ceACC. 

VOCABULARY, 

2l:bleAr,  misfortune,  ill-luck;  from 
At!},  a  negative  particle,  and  leAr, 
luck. 

21tiac,  help,  power. 

tjAttAibAjl,  opinion. 

CleAcc,  v.  to  practise,  to  experience, 
to  exercise. 

t>ul,  a  trap,  a  snare. 

<5Ar5;vf6eAcc,  lightness,  fleetness, 
smartness,  the  fact  of  being  re- 
lieved of  an  incumbrance. 

£onATijA&,  jeering,  gibing,  mocking; 

EXERCISE  C. 

2lo  Sionnac  3AU  jAfibAl. 

<t)o  3ADA8  S]ot)t)&c  *t)X)  bul,  A|r>  STie^rn  lAftbAil  noc  b* 
feATitt  leif  tc?&5&]V  'v®  a  6j<M5  'w*  be^c  3AOCA  a^ti  £Ab. 
'Nuaijv  b'ejTtjg  f e  attjac  f&o]  'rj  c-f  aojjaI,  bo  "  £ACAf"  65 
30    rj-beAnpAjbe  forjAitjAb    jtaoj.      B'feATtfi   leif  bAf  'ha 

«AfbA  J<VflOAll;    ACC    6   CATllA    UAC    flAb  AftAC  A]Tl,  bu&  W]AX) 

le]X  An  oa|1  a  b'  ^eATtrt  a  curi  ajti  a  ArbleAf.  Ujrne  riT>» 
"CU3"  fe  cujtieAb  bo  ua  fionnA^  a  ceAcc  50  b-u|le  A15 
*>A]l.  'NuAfri  b|bATi  ujle  criu|^3ce  bo  Iadajti  leo  t»A  bri^A- 
catia  yo.  "  H|'l  fiof  A]3  neAC  A3Aib  ajti  bic  beo,  CAb  e  at> 
Iai?  focTioibeAcc  A5uf  eAr^ujbeACCA  caojutj  Anoir*  ajti  5A6 


(from  *ro  on  po£,  respect,  enter- 
tainment ;  tjAti)A&,  an  enemy, 
i.e.,  the  entertainment  given  a 
foe ;  mockery.) 

jAttbAl,  a  tail ;  (from  -|An»  aft,  behind, 
and  bAll,  a  member.)  It  is  pro- 
nounced as  if  ri|AbAl,  transposing 
7  and  |i  respectively. 

5octxo]6eAcc  (from  to,  happy,  and 
cjtojde,  a  heart),  light-hearted- 
ness,  ease  of  mind. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  333 

cao|.  N|  bei8eA8  An  "pjof  fo  A3ATn,  cjr;ce,  acc  rrjuijA  a;> 
de<vccu5<vb  "  pu.A]rt"  roe.     ^'it*  le1f  Al?  ceATtc-A  jia8,  CAb 

§  AT>    CAITlbe    A!K>ff*  pft||j    CA  AT)T)    ]ATlbAl.        B-pU|l   TTJA1C    A?Jl 

bjc  feo  fjorvrjAC  atjt;?  M|'l  cjTjce:  if  rrjoft  at;  c-|O05f)A&  ca 
ojitt)  5u|i  tjIac  fjb  le]f  co  £AbA  j*o?  Le  bu|t  leAf  a  curt 
fiOTr>A|b  b]  fot)T)  at)t?)oti  otut>  at?  cott)Tia8  t*o  a  86at>a&  8aO10. 
"  peiciS,"  bo  M  6113"  tnife  fornplA  bAO|b — ojrt  if  feAjijt 
roniplA  t;a  ceA5Af3;  pojllfiseAtM)  ai?  3t)|orb  beAg-i^cin  at; 
ce  bejjteAr  at)  coTT)Ajrile.  <DeAT)Ai8  thati  fii),  to  Aft  bb 
WS*^  ^irev    Ba]t;|8  8job  da  iatidaIa  3|iat)a  |*ft>  o  *t)  Ia  po 

ATHAC, 

2l|fi  Ai)  corbAiTile  po  a  "clop,"  bo  "caitjjc"  feAtJCfJOTVnAC 
a  Iaca||i  ajut*  CU3  toaji  ro  ^TteA3|tA8 : 

"Se  rno  bATiATbAil,  a  bujije  TbuiTjcTiig,  t;ac  att)Iat8  b&Afl£A 
coTbAjTile  uaic,  bA  rt)-bA  pejbfji  leAc  b'  lAftbAl  peit)  pAgAjl 

A|TtAir." 

In  the  shortest  compass  the  fullest  elucidation  of  the  irregular  as  well 
as  the  regular  verbs  has  been,  in  the  foregoing  Lessons,  presented  to  the 
reader. 

The  irregular  verbs  have  been  grouped  so  as  to  give  to  the  ten  only  the 
same  inflection  as  far  as  possible. 

Few  as  the  number  of  irregular  verbs  is,  they  could  well  be  made  fewer. 
Some  verbs  in  Irish  form,  it  is  true,  their  infinitive  mood  and  participles 
differently  from  the  regular  mode,  but  they  are  not,  on  this  account,  irregular* 
To  increase  the  amount  of  irregularities  "  is  the  last  art  that  the  philosophic 
grammarian  is  ambitious  of  acquiring.  True  etymology  reduces  irregularity 
by  making  the  rules  of  grammar  not  exclusive  but  general." — Latham  on  the 
English  Language,  p.  336.  •  • 

lUT  The  verb  ic,  eeh,  eat  (Latin,  ed-6)\  changes  c  into 
X  in  the  future  and  conditional  tenses.  )K¥**>9  ^  shall  eat; 
loppAjnT),  1  would  eat. 

The  change  from  c  to  t  is  phonetic ;  the,  use  of  o  before  it,  as  found  in 
MSS.,  arises  from  collating  the  vowels  broad  with  broad. 

VOCABULARY. 

lejr,  lejce,  Ijntj,  lib,  leo);  &tu 
bur5,  to  hoist;  root,  *vn&»  high; 
lionj,  with  me  ;  leAc,  with  thee, 
&c. 
Jeopardy,  s&6;  Ajronfi  saoa,  time 
of  jeopardy^  danger,  com  motion, 


Crane,  eonru 

Fat,  adj.  tiAii)Ati,  me1*»  noun ;  (fat- 
ness,) mejc,  rule. 

Goose,  f.  ge ;  Gr.,  yfa  (ch  and  g  are 
commutable  letters) ;  German, 
gans;  Anglo-Saxon,  g6s;.  Latin, 
anser,  m.  andf. ;  Ger,  gamer. 

Ctet^off  (to),  get  away,  hoist  one's 

.    sails,  get  out  of  a  place  which  is 

dangerous,  is  expressed  by  the 

words    &ri&Uc>A&    l]on),     (leAc, 


distress  from  without,  persecu. 
tion. 
Sportsman,  jreAti  r^ilse,  literally,  a 
man  of  hunting,  r£|l5e  being  gen, 
case  of  re]l5- 


33-i  SELF -INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

EXERCISE  CI. 
Na  5&a6a  (pr.  ge-ob-a — a  short),  A3uf  tja  cofVftA. 
La  &j|x]&e  bo  fybAfi  5eA8A  A3uf  coftjiA  A]3  ice  Afft  Aon 

T1)ACAl]te  A3Uf  bO    CAJT^C  T?A  pj]t  ^1^  OjlftA.      b'2lflbU]gbA]t 

$A  co]t]tA  leo,  6|]t  b|bAjt  eAbc-jtorn;  acc  t)a  5eA8A  a  b]  cfionj 

AgUf  ]tAri?^|l  3AbA&  ]Ab. 

9\w  Ai?i)f]|i  5a6a  ]f  f ojiuf  bo  'n  Tbu]Tjc]|i  ca  5AI)  twe^c 
5A1)  roAon,  A]t6u5A6  leo, 

VOCABULARY. 


Allow,  v.  le]5,  ceAbuj£,  be^t  ceAb, 
would  not  allow,  nj  lei5pA6 ;  tjac 
5eAtt£A&  ceAb. 

Cur,  cu|UeAij. 

Fodder,  £ObAft,  (Ger.,  ./iter/  Dan., 
fader ;  Anglo-Saxon,  fodher ; 
Jsing.,  fodder;  Latin,  fodrum.) 
From  £ob,  the  sod,  earth;  and 
Aft,  ploughing,  springing  from ; 


hence,    provender ;    everything 

that  supports  beasts. 
STtab,  v.  to  stop,  to  hinder,  to  keep 

all  to  one's  self,  to  cram. 
.SftAbAifte,  a  hinderer ;  a  mean  fellow 

who  keeps  all  he  can,  and  annoyi 

others. 
Manger,  mAntiAc,  tnAjoreAjt. 
Miserable,  ruAjtAc. 


EXERCISE  CII. 
THE  DOG  IN  THE  MANGER; 

A  dog  made  bis  bed  in  a  manger,  and,  lying  on  the  pro- 
vender, he  would  not  allow  the  horses  to  touch  any.  "  See," 
add  one  of  them,  "what  a  miserable  cur  !  that  neither  can 
eat  it  himself,  nor  will  he  allow- those  to  eat  it  who  can." 

Never  act  the  cur  through  selfishness. 

Na  frj  bo  J|tAbA^]te  50  beo. 

IMPERSONAL  VERBS. 

.  According  to  the  strict  meaning  of  the  term  impersonal 

there  is,  in  Gaelic,  only  one — bAfi  l^oro,  methinks ;  bA]t 

lejr  pep,  he  thinks  himself,  in  his  own  opinion ;  bAjx  is, 

perhaps,  a  form  of  be^fi,  says. 

Verbs,  like  the  English,  •'  it  appears,"  videtur  (Latin),  are  in  as  great  a 
variety  in  Irish  as  in  English.  But  no  philosophic  writer  can  admit  that 
this  class  is  impersonal,  since  the  pronoun  or  sentence  is,  manifestly,  the 
subject  of  such  verbs,  which  are,  withal,  invariably  found  in  the  third  person. 
Hence,  in  point  of  fact,  such  verba,  are  not  impersonal. 

DEFECTIVE  VERBS. 

<■  These  are  more  numerous.    For  the  English  "  quoth  he," 
the  Irish  equivalents  axe,  "  a]H  xe"  an^  ^  fe  >  °l  Te  >  Ab 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  835 

£ Ab  (he  relates).  There  are  others — ?ai&,  he  resigns,  yields , 
p]bj|t,  Ae  A«ou?5  ;  y\  £uU]ri  (which  is,  very  likely,  from  r>]S, 
a  thing ,  and  pilA^rt,  necessary),  it  is  necessary ;  catiIa,  ii 
happened;  ccTtCAfi,  he -fell*  "  Slijt/*  scjfs,  takes  7*  final, 
when  followed  by  a  vowel;  as,  A-jri]4  at)  LAOC-ceojl  5tijT), 
"says  the  warrior  bard." — Song,  The  Minstrel  Boy — Irish 
Melodies, 

VOCABULARY. 

brteAc&uio  (from  brieit),  perceive   I  CfteAc,  plunder,  booty;  njo  qteac, 
■judge,  look  into,  observe.  my  ruin,  alas !  my  woe ! 

EXERCISE  CIII. 
9X\)  -piAC-bub  A5UJ*  tja  rr)AbA]8  aIIa. 

THE  RAVEN  AND  THE  WOLVES. 

<D'  jAnn  fiac  aiti  tja  Ti)AbA]8  aIIa  ]tO^T?t)  b'  A  3-CfteAC 
uaca,  rr>Ari  56aII  51171  -riAb  |*e  'tjt/a  5-ciqbeACc  ajji  peAb  at) 
Ue,  acc  "  cu5AbAn°  at>  -p]teA3TiA6  fo  86.  "N]  T*]nn-ne, 
acc  at)  crieAC  bo  leAT|cu;  Ajuf  cAlfMf  TltJ  (moreover)  bo 
"beAnpA"  c]teAC  bjnr;  £ejt>  bA  b-civjcfATnuif  (if  we  should 
have  fallen). 

H]  fe  A]|t  at)  flub  a  3Di&eAf  buirje,  acc  at>  itjc|T)  Is  * 
5T>ibceA]i  h  \r  cojji  8u^tk>  bjieAcnugAb. 

EXERCISE  CIV. 
THE  TWO  MEN  4ND  THE  HATOHET. 

There  were  two  men  (be^jtc)  travelling  (nubAl)  together 
along  the  same  road,  when  erne  of  them  met  with  a  hatchet, 
which  he  took  up  and  said,  !'  Behold,  what  I  have  found." 
"  Do  not  say  'F  (rn]XQ)>  says  the  other — say  '  we*  (x]VW-ve) 
have  found/ '  After  a  short  time  it  happened  that  the  party 
who  lost  the  hatchet  came  up  and  seized  (5Ab)  the  man  who 
had  it,  as  the  thief.  "  Oh,"  said  he,  "  '  we'  are  undone." 
(ca  f|T)T)  cajic).  "Do  not  say  ■  we/  say  '  1/  "  replied. his 
companion,  "  for  it  is  not  right  that  one  should  have  a  share 
in  the  danger  (5A&)  without  having  had  a  share  in  the  pro- 
fits" (cAijibe). 


3>)$  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


FIFTY-FOURTH  LESSON 

ADVERBS. 

An  adverb  is  a  word  that  shows  the  time,  manner,  or  circumstances  of 
an  action ;  as,  John  walks  hastily ;  John  walks  with  haste ;  "  with  haste," 
or  "  hastily,"  points  out  the  manner  of  John's  walking.  The  expression 
*•  with  haste"  is  as  much  an  adverb  as  that  other  ending  in  "  ly,"  according 
to  Dr.  Priestly,  who  defines  adverbs  to  be  (1)  "contractions  of  sentences; 
or  (2)  clauses  of  sentences,  serving  to  denote  the  manner  and  other  circum- 
stances of  an  action." 

(1)  In  the  eleventh  lesson,  page  49,  part  I.,  it  is  shown  that  adverbs  ir> 
Irish  are  formed  from  adjectives,  by  employing  immediately  before  the.latter 
the  preposition  50,  with  (equal  to  con  or  cum,  Latin),  as,  tjua6,  new ;  50 
UUA&,  newly,  de  novo.    This  class  corresponds  with  those  denominated  by 
t>r.  Priestly  M  contractions  of  sentences." 

(2)  There  is  another  class  which  are  nothing  else  than  "  clauses  of  sen- 
tences," composed  of  prepositions,  nouns,  pronouns.  It  is,  of  these  latter 
the  present  Lesson  shall  treat.  They  are  common  to  every  lar  guage ;  as, 
wherefore,  i.  e.,  for  which;  therefore,  i.e.,  for  that;  quam-ob-remi  (Latin) ; 
quem-ad-modum,  scilicet  (scire-licet) ;  videlicet  {videre-licet) ;  pour-ami 
(French), 

ADVERBS. 

21  b-£Ab,  a-far ;  from  a,  in ;  and  £Ab,  length. 

21  b-pAb  Af  fo,  far  hence  (in  relation  to  time  or  place). 

2t  b-^Ab  jiojrbe,  long  before  (in  time  or  place). 

21  3-c«3ji},  far  off  (from  a,  in;  and  cejn,  dat.  case  of  cjat;, 
remote,  distant,  foreign,  tedious),  as  to  time ;  }\  CJ*9 
Ijoro  ca  cu  Arnu^j,  I  feel  you  are  long  absent;  us  to 
place;  jr  fAbA  o"  v  lArb  a  ca  a  5-cejn,  one  is  far 
removed  from  the  (friendly)  hand  that  is  in  a  foreign 
land  ;  cjat;,  n  ;  plur.,  cjaijca  ;  ca  re  t?a  "  c|ai;ca-"  6 
conrjAijtc  me  cu,  it  is  ages  since  I  saw  you — I  have 
not  seen  you  this  age. 

21  5-corbntifbe,  always,  continuously;  from  a,  and  corbi)u|6e, 
abode;  i.e.,  abidingly. 

2lmAC,  out. 

Sirouig,  without,  outside.  The  difference  between  Aroac 
and  Arnujg  is,  that  the  one  is  connected  with  a  verb  01 
motion ;  as,  cej&  atoac,  go  out ;  the  other  with  a  verb 
of  rest;  as,  ca  me  Arnit[5,  I  am  without. 

ro  ji  e,      /    to-morrow. 
2tn>A^|ieAC,  ^ 


SELF-INSTBUOTION  IN  IEISH.  BSf 

Lfc  A]ti  i)A  rbAijteAc,  to-morrow, 

2l||i  Aif,  back. 

2l|Ti  at)  4v6bA]t  t**n,  therefore. 

2t|ti  bAll,  on  the  spot,  presently,  very  soon.    , 

2l|Tt  b-c,  at  all,  in  the  world. 

21]  tt  6131  n,  with  difficulty. 

EXERCISE  CV. 
?4i)  pAolcu  A3Uf  aw  C7teubA]6. 

THE   WOLF  AND   THE   SHEPHEED. 

4)o  b]  H)AbA6  aIIa  Ann,  a  bj  "  a  T^fAb''  ai.5  btteAr 
(watching)  A]|i  cpeub  CAOttAjg,  acc  nfaji  |t|nne  fl^b  (slaugh- 
ter) A]|t  tyc  ottttA.  Bj  feAtt  At)  cjie^b  a  "  3-corbnu|6e'' 
jrAoi,  AtnitAi;  nAc  jiA]b  Ann  acc  5a&ai&.  <D'  t>An,  At?  tda&a6 
nATt?AbAC  a  b-j*Ab  A]tnf]tte  (a  length  of  time)  'nn  a  beAg- 
coTnuftfAin  3^n  &3c6ift  A]]t  b]C  a  beAtjAb.  "  ^a  &e]|te"  (at 
last)  bo  fA0|l  An  c]teubA]&  3utt  CAfiAb  ceAnr*  (gentle)  &, 
A3ur;  "  A]jt  An  A&bAft  xw"  (therefore)  cti]ji  r^>  ^13  btt*  & 
bA]le  66 — oa  CA0|tAi5  fA0|  n-A  cujiato.  fNi  cu]f5e  (no 
sooner)  t;u Ai.it  fe  t;A]ll  (opportunity)  'nA  bo  i\x\c  A]|t  xyx 

CA0JIA15   b0CCA    A3Uf    Tt] nne    r^b    ^3ur  CjieAC  (spoil)  OftftA. 

2l|3  ceACc.A  bA]le  bo  'v  cfteAbAib  connA]fic  ye  An  c-ati 
rnon  a  TtjnneAb  fits  At*  b]  ?e  "atduis,"  A5U1;  g&ijt:  Aro<x~ 
bAn  rnon  n?6  !  cujl  nje  An  rneub  ]*o  'nuA]fi  £115  me  cujiAm  too 
cA0ftA]5  30  b]ceAinoAC. 

Jf  HjeAfA  CATlAb  treAllcAC  'nA  nAttjAb  polluf  ac. 

VOCABULARY.  -  ' 

fAfti, «?.  watch,  observe,  attend. 

¥&l\te  (far-ye),  (1)  watching,  watch- 
fulness ;  (2)  a  watch,  hour  of 
the  night,  a  timepiece,  or  watch  ; 
(3)  the  vigil-hour,  or  dawn, 
***:A7Tte  i)A  tQ&ptje"  the  dawa 
of  morn;  luce  jrAjtie  (people- 
of- watching),  watchmen ;  ctjoc- 
jrAitie,  a  watch-hiil — a  special 
name  applied  to  many  hills 
through  the  country ;  hence  the 
word  trAjfte  of  itself  signifies  (4) 
the  top  of  a  hill,  height.  "FAn*e" 
is  the  exclamation  addressed  by 
the  peasantry  to  one  in  danger,. 


ConjAinc*/-2  dec.  protection,  favour, 
patronage;  as,  in  the  Litany, 
cu]TiATT)ui&  rynn  \:e]t)  jtao]  00 
compile,  we  put  ourselves  under 
thy  protection  ("we  fly  to  thy 
patronage.")  The  word  is  spelled 
thus,  coTT)<\ttA]C,  in  many  places. 
It  is  derived  from  com,  together* 
with;  and  ajiac,  aid,  power. 
This  latter  is  itself  from  the  root 
ixri,  a  plough,  and  means  (i) 
supporting,  defending,  (2}  the 
power  to  support  and  defend; 
Atwr,  a  habitation,  comes  from 
the  same  root. 


838  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  HUSH. 

implying  "  watch,"  ('he  on  your  i  exclamation  of  the  Irish  soldiers, 

guard/'  "  take  care."    It  is  a  mi-  in  the  hour  of  danger,  from  the 

litary  term  also,  as  Dr.  Keating  term  Pharao.  King  of  Egypt — 


remarks,  like  that  of  Frenchmen, 
"  yardez"  One  is  astonished  at 
StunUiufttSs ,  ignorance  and  im- 
pudent gliM&s,    deriving   this 


one  instance  out  of  the  countless 
calumnies  which  ignorance  of  the 
people  and  of  their  language  have 
given  birth  to. 


EXERCISE  CVI. 

%  beffi  ScAtrj'bufif.c  &v  cat;  b|b  BjuinnArj;  A15  corbjtAC 
(contending  in  battle),  no  aj3  ouaU8  a  ceile  50  "n-AbfiA|b" 
rrjAji  cornAijic,  t>e  Juc  Anb  Pharo  !  Pharo !  A5UT*  fAOjljS 
re-fAn  (and  he  thinks)  511  |t  ad'  6  'n  b-pocAl,  PboqtAO,  b' 
Afnrr)  bo  |tfj  da  €/5ipce  cleACCAb  leo,  rnAjt  corrxxjjic  e;  51b* 
0]  yjop,  66  rjn;  ff  ]oi)Ai)  6  A5U]*  (for  it  is  the  same  as) 
"  pA||te,  fAjjte  6,"  aj5  |t<xb  lejr  An  jtojnn  eile  (the  other 
party)  a  beic  Aijt  a  5-cojrbeAb  attja.iI  a  beifi  An  "priAncAC 
"  gardez,  gardez"  An  c<m>  bo  Cf8'  ye  a  coitmjtfA  Ann  3UA]f 
(danger). 

ADVERBS. 

2inn  Ajce,  near,  nigh;  Ajce,  i.e.,  ^Aice,  nearness;  from 
yccar,  Welsh,  tf^ws,  near. 

21  on  Afjtbe,  on  high. 

2ii>All  (=6,  at),  oil,  see  lUP*  below),  over,  hither,  to  this 
siite;  always  connected  with  a  verb  of  motion;  as,  cAfijt 
av5aU,  come  over.*  It  is  the  opposite  of  Anon,  to  the  other 
HMe ;  as,  bul  Anon  A3ur  AnAll,  going  to  that  side,  and  to  this 
side,  wavering,  changing  from  side  to  side.  2lnon  and  a^aII 
convey  necessarily  the  idea  of  motion.  Whenever  a  state 
of  rest  is  implied,  the  adverbs  employed  are  a  bur  (for  a 
b-po^ur),  on  this  side  ;  caII,  on  that  side ;  as,  ca  ye  a  bur, 
he  is  on  this  side  (not  at)aII)  ;  ca  re  caII,  he  is  on  the  op- 
posite side  (not  Anon). 

21  bur  A511T*  caII,  here  there,  hie,  illic;  on  this  side  and 
on  that  (when  a  state  of  rest  is  implied). 

2lnon  A5'-ir  at)aII,  hither,  thither,  hue,  illuc ;  to  this  sidt 
and  to  that  (when  the  idea  of  motion  to  a  place  is  conveyed). 

{g^a>  2lnoo  (1)  is  written  also  Anol!  in  many  instances.  On  this  account,an<7 
because  it  is  in  meaning  antithetic  to  ahaII,  which  ends  in  tt,  its  derivation 
appears  to  be  from  the  preposition  oil,  above,  superior,  yonder,  liigher ;  and 
*\rj,  the;  atioh,  i.e.,  &vo\\=M),  the,  oil,  higher,  yonder  (rAob,  side,  or  leic, 
half,  being /understood)  ;  (2)  AnAll,  hither,  to  this  side,  is  a  contraction  for 


SELF-INSTKTJCTION  IN  HUSH*  339 

6,  At),  otf  (6  from,  ad,  the,  oil,  over,  above)  ;  (3)  caI  is  derived  from  the 
same  word,  oil,  and  c,  a  prepositive,  like  r»  in  ruAr,  or  rather  the  remnant 
of  the  preposition  bo  (omitting  o,  and  changing  &  into  c)  ;  (4)  a  bur  is  .fc 
contracted  form  of  a  d-  posur,  i.e.,  atj  (cAob)  fo^ixx,  the  nigh  side. 

The  particle  An,  the  prefix  to  these  adverbs,  is  considered  by  Z  uss  to 
be  the  article,  and  not,  as  others  think,  the  preposition. 

%r>  aIIo&,  of  yore  (for  at»  c-ato  Allofc,  the  old  time;  or  for 
atjd  [Am]  aIIo&,  in  the  olden  time). 

2lrj  beAf ,  southward ;  or,  from  the  south. 
2l>>  ojfi,  eastward ;  or,  from  the  east. 
21  x)  ]A|t,  westward ;  or,  from  the  west. 
21  &-cua]C,  northward ;  or,  from  the  north. 

Note. — 2lo  6eAf ,  meaning/row  the  south,  is  a  contraction  for  6  An  6eAr; 
so  also  atj  ojti,  from  the  east ;  for  6  An  ojtt;  atj  ]Att,  from  the  west ;  6  atj 
jAfi — 0,/rom,  being  omitted.  2ln  6eAr,  the  south  (in  the  nom.  case), is  com- 
posed of  the  article  atj,  and  the  word  &eAr,  south,  right  side ;  also  ad  6eAf , 
is  for  Ann  &eAr,  in  the  south,  according  to  the  grammatical  arrangement  of 
the  context  or  sentence. — See  "Easy  Lessons,"  part  II.,  p.  128,  second 
edition. 

2li)  T)occ,  to-night;  sometimes  0]6ce  is  added;  as,  atj 
ojbce  rjocc,  this  very  night.  Greek,  vvktl  ;  Latin,  node  ; 
Saxon,  nicht ;  English,  night. 

2ii)  ]u8,-  to-day ;  At)  Ia  Jn  p6,  this  very  day  i  au  jour 
d'hui. 

2li)  t>eAccAfi,  externally,  for,  Ann  feAccAji  (the  initial  f, 
when  aspirated,  being  omitted) ;  root,  f  eAc,  apart,  outside ; 
-CeACCAjt,  more  apart. 

2tnt)  Aon-freAcc,  together. 

The  word  ua|*  means  above,  high  ;  hence  ua^aI  (ua^-aI), 
high-born,  noble;  uA^rle,  nobility.         "  ■■• 

So,  jof  means  below ;  hence  ifeAl,  low-born,  lowly,  hum- 
ble ;  At)  c-AOf  iTe&l,  the  common  people. 

Whenever  Irishmen  wish  to  express  the  idea  of  motion  up,  or  motion  in  & 
downward  direction,  uat;  and  for  take  an  initial  r ;  as,  ruAr,  upwards  ;  rfor, 
downwards;  ruAf  A5Uf  rfor,  up  and  down  (active). 

A  state  of  rest  above  is  expressed  by  t/uat  and  f  for ;  as,  z'/xp  fuAf  (thaid 
huas),  they  are  above ;  c&]t>  fiof,  they  are  below. 

Motion  from  above  is  expressed  by  the  form,  An  uat  (*.  cM  o  An  UAr)  ; 
from  below,  by  An  for  (for  6  An  for).   • 

Hence,  atjuat;  signifies  down  ;  as,  cA|tti  AnuAr,  come  down ;  L  e.,  come 
from  above ;  Anfor,  up  ;  cAftft  Anfott  come  up ;  i.  e.,  from  below. 

Ojtt,  east;  r<>lT*,  eastward;  fAtt,  after,  west;  n^T^>  westward;  follow  the 
same  analogy.    The  initial  r  is  perhaps  from  the  preposition  §ur,  towards. 


340 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


VOCABULARY. 


CeAnn,  adj.,  tight,  stiff,  straight, 
terse,  independent,  stubborn, 
hopeful,  strong,  reliant :  tjac 
ceAnn  cu,  are  you  not  stiff?  how 
stiff  you  are ;  ca  tne  ceAnn,  I 
am  stiff;  c&  re  co  ceAnn  le 
Ve*\\v-  n*  bn&6A  (pr.  braha), 
he  is  as  independent  as  the  miller 
(hterally,  he  is  as  independent 
as  the  man  of  the  mill) — not  in 
any  dread  of  being  in  want  of 
food.  t>ft&,  bti&6,  and  brio,  is 
the  Gaelic  of  hand-mill  or  quern. 
TjftfA  appears  to  be  of  the  same 
root  as  the  Irish  briAC,  an  arm, 
Trench,  bras,  the  hand-mill  being 
worked  by  the  strength  of  the 
(bftAo)  arm:  * 

5<M)  eAsU  50  rrrtd]C£Ad  ah  Sataoac 
"  ceAijn" 

&OT)  ceub  ax  &o  qui]-,  no  Aon  0IA015 
Af  00  ceAnn. 

Nor  dread  that  the  cold-hearted 
(ceAnn)  Saxon  will  tear 

One  cord  from  that  harp,  or  one  lock 

from  that  hair Song,  Though 

the  last  glimpse  of  Erin. 

CeAnn,  having  50  prefixed,  becomes 
an  adv.,  meaning  stiffly,  tightly, 
independently,  &c. 

2tjo  pAlAC  na  rlAbttA]6e  a^  qi&]6  r]tjn 
"  50  ceAnn." 

Covering  the  chains  that  galled  us 
pressingly. — Song,  St  Patrick's 
dag. 

CeAnn,  a  prefix — as,  tajc,  enough, 
plenty  ;  ze^tjtJXAi,  a  surfeit,  as 
much  as  one  can  eat,  or  drink, 
or  possess ;  5UC,  hold,  receive  ; 
reAt}n-5Uc,  tightly  grasp,  &c 

CeAnn,  v.,   press  on,  move,  force, 


hasten,  tighten,  press  together ; 
Greek,  ruvat;  Latin,  tendo,  te- 
neo  ,♦  Welsh,  tymtxu  , 

CeAtjnuio»  *•»  cause -to '-be  tight, 
straight,  to  fill,  to  cram. 

CeAtjn,  n.,  dint,  force,  stiffness,  pres- 
sure, le  ceAnn  Aorre,  from  the 
pressure  of  age,  from  dint  of  age. 

CeAnoAd,  a  participal  noun;  from 
CeAnn,  to  fasten,  to  draw  near; 
A]5  ceAnnAfe  leir» drawing  nigh; 
a  surfeit. a  cramming,  abundance; 
if  n)A]fi3  a  riACAfi  A]fi  bAtjn^l5» 
A5Uf  a  ceAnijAd  Ajse  trejn,  it'is 
woful  to  get  (money)  on  bail, 
and  one  self  having  plenty. 

CeAnnACAO,  a  pincers,  a  vice,  an 
instrument  for  tightening  and 
squeezing. 

Cone,  m.,  (1)  a  boar,  a  hog,  "t» 
bjACAb  a  o-conc,"  to  feed  their 
hogs;  loc  Curftc,  Turk  Lake, 
Killafney;  and  injr  oa  &-Coric, 
in  Loch  Finvoy,  county  Leitrim ', 
(2)  a  whale ;  hence  jnjr  ha  &- 
Cone,  Innishturk,  near  Clare  Is- 
land, on  the  western  coast ;  (3) 
a  torque,  a  "  ring  of  twisted  me- 
tal, generally  gold,  worn  either 
on  the  neck,  round  the  waist, 
across  the  breast,  or  on  the 
limbs,  as  an  armilia  or  finger- 
ring."  Many  such  are  every 
year  dug  up — golden  treasures 
of  the  past. — See  Dr.  Wilde's 
Catalogue  of  the  Museum,  class 
V.,  p.  70  ;  metallic  materials — 
gold;  or  "The  Transactions  of 
the  Kilkenny  Archaeological  So- 
ciety." 


EXERCISE  CVIL 
9Xv  re<xr>cu. 

&VV  a  1)-aw,  acc  le  ze/xvv  &o-\re  &'  eulujg  a  luc  A5ur  a 
9eA]tc.     2l]3  re^ls  U  d-aod  60  nus  fj  cone  ajji  sftejn) 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  341 

cliiAire,  acc  bftffeAb  a  ^jacIa  A3ur  b'  ei5ft>  6)  lei5^i)  fc»o 
'y  rt)-be]i&&c  injceAcc.  C^ejr  fo,  caitjjc  feAfi  tia  ^1^3^ 
fUAr  A5UJ4  £115  pe  ^Aoice  30  ceAiw :  acc  6115  at?  c-feAtJ-ctt 
uAice  at)  ^TieA5]tA6  fo :  I^a  leA5  co  cftuA]6  y]X),  ajti  bo* 
f eAi)-^03At)CAC ;  fe  eAfbA  07115  A5UI*  luc  A3iif  rvj  bicb^il 
fot)r)A  b]  OTirt) :  bu6  cojfie  bujc  cuirrjOugAb,  \)\  A|ft  at;  i;6p 
A  CA11T),  ACS  A|ft  AT)  i)6r  a  bf&eAf. 

Ha  bi  bojjib  le  beA5-feAjibf:o5AT;EAi8  at;t)  att;  a  A0|j*e 
A5Uf  a  Uise. 

VOCABULARY. 


At  the  same  time,  Atwr  At;  Am  ceA&tjA. 
Groom,  510IIA  ejc. 

His  allowance  of  corn,  a  co-riojim 
Aribam. 


Rub,  cuirml ;  (A13)  cuimilc,  rubbing. 
The  whole  day  long,  Ajri  £eA6  A^ 
Ue. 


EXERCISE  CVIII. 
THE  HORSE  AND  THE  GROOM. 

2tt)  c-eAC  A3uf  At)  310IIA. 

A  groom  was  the  wbole  day  long  rubbing  and  fitting 
out  his  horse,  while,  at  the  same  time,  he  was  stealing  ana 
selling  his  allowance  of  corn.  "If* you  really  wish  me/* 
said  the  horse,  "  to  look  well,  give  me  less  01  the  rubbing: 
and  more  of  the  corn." 


FIFTY-FIFTH  LESSON. 

ADVERBS  RESULTING  FROM  NOUNS  GOVERNED  BY 
PREPOSITIONS. 

2l|]t  oaII,  on  (the)  spot,  just  now. 

2tijt  bic,  at  all,  in  existence. 

2l|fi  &151T),  with  difficulty. 

2tirt  pAb,  altogether. 

2t^ ]t  b-tup,  "at  first,  in  the  beginning. 

&|jt  beiTte,  at  the  end. 

&rxeAc,  into ;  ajt|3,  within  (doors) ;  (ApceAC,  u  e.9  ^uf 
at)  ceAC,  to  the  house ;  Ap  c|3,  t.  e.9  Aptrp  at;  C13,  in  the^ 
house). 

2J|ti  uAi|t|b,  at  times  (uAjjiib  is  Dat.  piur.  of  uaijh  m 
hour). 


342 


SSLF-INSTRTJCTION  IN  tBISH. 


4)e  b|tf3,  because,  by  .virtue,  of. 

4)e  50 ax,  usually. 

4)e  Iaca^ji,  presently.  , 

4)e  Id,  by  day,,  in  the  day-time. 

4)'  6|6c&,  by  night,  in  the  night-time. 

7*A  cuA^iatj  round  about,  in  a  circle. 
ipA  6eof5,  at  last  (pr.  yeo-igh,  in  one  syl.) 

pA.  66,  twice. 

"pA  feac,  by  turns. 

P"a  cuA]fi]m,  conjecturally ;  btqle  jja  tuAjjijro,  a  blow  by 
chance  (cuaji),  without  aim;  cuA||t}rn  means  about,  in  the 
direction  o£,  without  denning  the  precise  way 

pa  cu&j'fi^n?  is  a  preposition  also  (see  lesson  "56). 

6  cejle,  asunder  (6,  from,  cejle5  a  companion,  from  one 
another). 

6  f  \x),  from  -that  time,  since. 

b\  ^f  jol,  lowly,  in  a  whisper 

6f  &|t&,  above  board,  aloud. 


VOCABULARY; 


^Ifto-nor  (from  fcji»,high,  nof,  fashion, 

custom),  high-life,  fashion,  state. 
Cori  le  neAC,  ».'  as  well  as  another," 

is  an  idiom  for  A]?i  co\\  le  neAc, 

in  the  same  way  with   another ; 

be]&|nn-re  ArnlA}6  cop.  le  bume, 

I  would  be  sipdilarly  (situated) 

like  everybody  else. 
Ctmo OOUIoi  »■*  2nd  con.   to  tremble; 

from  cn]c,  trembling,  shaking. 
Cti]ocnuoA6,    the   ac£  of  trembling 

from  fear  or  terror ;  a  trembling; 

being  in  terror  and  awe. 
CtiojceAn,  pr.  kroykw  (gen.  71),  1st 
dec,  plu.  cf.ojejii,  like  the  gen. 

sin.,but  more  commonly  c\\o-\cne, 
the  contracted  form  of  cv-O]. 
ceAHA),  the  skin  of  any  animal, 
the  hide,  pelt,  peel  of  fruit,  the 
rind.  CftoiceAi}  cAo'fiAiJ,  a 
sheep's  skin ;  cfiojceAn  U015, 
ealfs  skin;  criojceAn  cA]|ib,  a 
bull's  hide ;  Welsh,  croen;  Arm. 
kroehen;  Greek,  xpStftpr,  cfioj- 
ceAij  A:ti  roo  cftojc«j/,  akin  for 


skin.      CfiojeeAn   is,  probably, 
from  c\ux]i,  figure,  shape,  forma- 
tion ;  and  ceAij,  the  heading  or 
covering,  i.  e.,  the  coating  which 
gives  completion  to  the  frame. 
Faoi'd  tfri,  at  lfttge  about  the  country 
(pAO]^.  under,    has,  •  as   in  this 
instance,   like   its  equivalent  in 
Greek  and  Jiatin,  the.  more  ex- 
tended raeaningof  aiow^arotowZ). 
3l6ti,  m.,   1st  dec.,  a  sound;  a  cry  ; 
utterance,  .  noise  '.  like    that  of 
streams;    the   voice   as   distin- 
guished from  articulate  sound; 
*:as,-jrii)Ajc  &0;  o^V-t  Acz  if  °^c 
t>o  qUc,  thy  voice  is  good,  but 
thy  musical  powers   (511c)  are 
bad  ;  the  roar  of  animals.     516- 
•    fiAc,     noisy,    humming,     ever- 
talking. 
516ft,  sound,  is  mas.  gen.  1st  dec.  gen. 
5lojft ;  5lojtf ,  glory,  is  fem.  and 
of  2nd  dec.,  making  the  gen.  in 
e,  glome. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  343 

EXERCISE  CIX, 

2in  c-2lp^l  a  5-c|tO|ce<vT)  \eo\v* 

£)o  c\x]]i  a^aI  cjtOjceAn  leoji)  A]jt,  A5uf  bo  cua^8  ArnAC 
^ao]  'n  qji  a^5  cuji'  eA5lA  A]|t  3*6  bejceAC  (brute)  a  caji- 
lu^5  le]]*.  <Do  f ao]1  j-e  r^l^of  a  'cu|t  ttfAjt  ai)  5-eeAbnA 
A]|i  f]or)r)<xc5  acc  A13  clof  bo  \  rnAbAfc  jl-jc  fO  A  S^fa 
bubAf^tc  t^  :  "  2i)*ire>  3°  &e1^l^  •  be^6e<x&  c]t|6o«5Ab  ojtri)- 
fA^cojt  le  neac,  rounA  3uja  e|jx  rne  ^uA]rn  bo  5^jf^ptl." 

Stub-nof  t)AC  cleACCA|t  bfieACATw  e-peji}. 

CeAnnA,  already. 

C]b,  although ;  from  qb,  sees,  i.  e.>  seeing  that. 

Co|6ce,  ever,  in  future. 

Qb&oijy  to  wit,  viz. 

poil,  yet,  awhile ;  $  at?  30  -pdjl,  wait  awhile. 

peAfbA,  henceforward. 

pory  yet,  moreover. 

J)|8,  a -form  of  cj&  (which  see).     - 

Jlle,  thenceforward;  as,  6  x]v>  jlle,  from  that  forward.    . 

teijt,  entire;  50  i&jfi,  entirely. 

Leojt,  sufficient ;  30  leojt,  sufficiently. 

2t)A]V  f|n,  in  tfyat  way,  so  so;  toa^i  |*o,  thus;  rrjAjfe,  well ! 
rnA]rej  5°  be|rb]T),  well,  indeed  ! 

2t)|n|C,  frequently. 

Kt^rb,'  ever,  up  to  this,  hitherto,  in  past  time;  coj&ce 
means"  ever  in  time  to  come;  nj  T1^  Ve  A  TMAT^  A1W  t°» 
A3ur  V]  be|8  a  cojbce,  he  was  (not  ever)  never  here,  and 
he  will  not  ever  be. 

Sal,  before. 

Sv- '"bl<\]b  (same  as  Ari)U^8),  in  like  manner  ;  from  f^rbA^l, 
like,  similar. 

'  VOCABULARY. 


Blow,  v.,  reu&  ;   blew  with  all  his 

might  and  main,  bo  feuo  50  lut, 

Uij&fft.. 
Cloak,  ^aIUid  ;  Latin,  pallium, 
Close,  adj.,  blue ;  30  blut,   closely, 

tightly  ;nf  or  Mttjce,  closer;  more 

closely,  more  tightly. 
Conquer,  v.,  buA]6  fA^A]!,—- buA&u- 

fjO.6 ;  also,  ctiejre  jrA^Ml ;  bAjtfi 


cneire ;  cneire,  signifies  a  trial 
of  strength  (from  cfieurj,  strong, 
powerful)  ;  bAftft  cjtejre,  is, 
therefore,  superiority  (b&fift)  in 
a  trial  of  strength. 

Shower,  c\i,  /.,  gen.,  ce&i&,  cuAjt 
c&aca,  a  rainbow— prognostic  of 
a  storm. 

Sun,  5n]An,  f.,  gen.,  snejtje  (two  syl- 


344 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


tables),    foluf  ija  sriejne,  the  Which  of  the  two  was  the  stronger, 
light  of  the  sun.    -  cta    aca    be'n    ro-bejitc    bu6 

Traveller, peAti  nubAif,  peAft  cu^uif,  qieroe. 

corA]6,  r]ubAlA]6.  Wind,  5A0fc. 

Vapour,  ceo. 

EXERCISE  CX. 

A  dispute  arose  between  the  wind  and  the  sun,  which  of 
the  two  was  the  stronger.  At  last  they  agreed  to  put  the 
point  upon  this  issue,  that  whichever  soonest  made  a  tra- 
veller take  off  his  cloak  -should  be  accounted  the  mote  pow- 
erful. The  wind  began,  and  blew  briskly  and  strongly  a 
blast  sharp,  scathing,  and  fierce ;  but  the  more  strongly  he 
blew,  the  more  tightly  did  the  wayfarer  wrap  his  cloak 
about  him.  Then  the  sun  shone  forth.  With  his  warm 
beams  he  expelled  the  storm  and  the  vapour.  The  man 
felt  the  heat;  and,  as  the  sun  began  to  shine  with  greater 
warmth,  he  at  last  sat  himself  down  and  threw  his  cloak  on 
the  ground.  The  sun  gained  the  victory ;  and,  from  that 
day  to  this,  one  is  subdued  sooner  hy  the  warm  beams  of 
kindness  than  by  the  pelting  storm  of  severity  and  violence. 

Mildness  is  better  than  fierceness. 

)\  pe&jifi  rrrjne  'pa  bojjibe  rrjojt. 

VOCABULARY. 

t>fieiceAti)  (see  Vocabulary  Exercise, 
xcvn);  bitejteAti)  ceAfic  co- 
z\\om  aij  c-eus,  death  is  a 
righteous,  equitable  judge. 

CuculUn,  the  general-in-chief  of  the 
Knights  of  the  Red  Branch, 
"cufiA]6e  oa  cftAO]be  RuA|6e." 
The  name  seems  to  be  formed 
from  cu  (gen.  case  plur.),  of  he- 
roes ;  and  cullAt),  stay,  the  guar- 
dian, support  (root,  cut, 'back, 
reserve). 

tSAjl,/.,  history,  meeting,  the  friends 
who  meet,  passing' events,  res- 
pite, time,  friendship,  the  ex- 
pression of  it,  a  gift. 

OAjnseATj,  adj.  (from  bo,  difficult,  and 
5071),  to  wound),  firm,  strong, 
protective,  secure. 

t)e]6,  n.,  desire,  wish,  longing;  as, 
01  7l  roe  ado  oejd  fjn  oftc,  I  do 


not  grudge  you  that—literally, 
I  am  not  in  any  feeling  of  sym- 
pathy for  you  on   that  (head). 

fcocc,  adj.,  strait,  narrow,  close,  fast ; 
50  bode,  closely. 

CatHoa,  a  doublet ;  defence,  protector. 

5AbAi?Q  (see  Vocabulary  for  Exercise 
xcv.),  gets,  receives,  nj  sadado 

,  fe  b&,  no  effeub,  he  receives  not 
cows  nor  herd ;  followed  by  teir, 
with,  it  implies  to  yield  to,  also 
to  succeed — literally,  to  take 
with;  as,  tjf  sa&aoi)  le  titieuu 
no  le  ctWAo,  he  yields  not  to 
the  brave,  nor  base ;  rt|  SAbAijn 
corijrwc  lejr  no  cac,  nor  con- 
test, nor  battle  with  him  (death) 
succeeds. 

SoIaitj,  Solomon. 

CfiuA5,  adj.  pitiable,  mean,  wretched. 


The  following  piece,  taken  from  a  collection  of  manuscript  poems  for- 
merly in  the  possession  of  Dr.  Murphy,   Bishop  of  Cork,  is  ascribed  t£ 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  345 

Donough  Mor  O'Daly,  Abbot  of  Boyle,  who  flourished  in  the  thirteenth 
century.  The  date  of  the  poem  is  a.d.  1219,  twenty-five  years  before  the 
abbot's  death.  His  poems,  like  those  of  our  own  Moore — "  the  poet  of  all 
circles" — will  continue  to  be  admired  as  long  as  the  language  in  which  they 
have  been  composed  shall  exist.  His  versification  is  easy  and  natural ;  his 
thoughts  dignified,  often  sublime,  always  elevating ;  his  language,  like  the 
manna,  fair  and  fine,  satisfies  the  soul  at  once  with  its  sweetness  and  its 
strength.  On  account  of  the  wonderful  simplicity  and  purity  of  his  style  he 
is  called  the  "  Ovid  of  Ireland."  In  the  "  Transactions  of  the  Iberno  Celtic 
Society,"  by  Edward  O'Reilly,  author  of  the  Irish-English  Dictionary,  the 
names  of  thirty-one  poems,  most  of  which  are  in  the  possession  of  the  present 
writer,  are  given.  The  following  poem,  though  not  found  amongst  the  col- 
lection which  O'Reilly  saw,  appears,  judging  even  from  internal  evidence,  to 
have  been  written  by  the  abbot.  How  wonderfully  simple  and  correct  the 
Irish  Ovid  has  written,  when  these  stanzas,  as  well  as  all  others  which  he 
has  left  us,  are  at  the  present  day,  after  the  lapse  of  more  than  six  centuries 
perfectly  intelligible  to  every  Irish- speaking  scholar. 

EXERCISE  CXI. 
BfiejceAtt)  ceAjtc,  correction)  at)  r>eu3;  rj\  3<\bAt)i)  le  qteurj 

i)o  le  cjtuotj, 
N]  5<\bA?n>  ^H*310b  t)o  6|t,  A5ttf  oy  ce]3  65  i)o  aji|*a|8  u<v|6y 
Wf  bA|i)5e<M)  oi8ce  Ajft  r>o  Ia;    ni' bAfr^eAi)  cnAc  aijx  at) 

eus, 
W]    5<vbar;T)   corrjjtAC   leif  no    cac  ;    ry\  3A0A1)!)  f  e   b<\   na 

cfieub. 
2t|jt  ai)  rn-bAj*  n)Afi  cu]3ceA]t  l^nn,  V]    bAi^eAn   cjll   no 

CUAC, 

Hi  bAir>3eAn  CA^fleAn  Aijt,  no  rrjujt;  no  50  3-cirftCAfi  iu  \ 

A1)  UAlg, 

Iflj  b-pujl  luAbAjTteAce  no  luc,  bo  beAji^Af  cu  caji  bo  cjiac, 
)^euc  i)Afi  cuTt)bu|5  neAjtr  a  cojftp  SArrrpporj, 

2ln   bjiAO]   2t)At)AnnAn   A5u^   CorjjtAO] ;    An   b-£eicceA|t 
b&ojb  5Ufi  loft. 
21  cleA^A  so^le  50  lejti,  Tjjoft  cuibbuig  e  Aift  An  tn-bAt*, 

CucuIIaip  eArbrjA  t)A  n-eAC ;  nAfi  lei3eA8  ua(8  neAC  f  Iai), 
SoIaH)  njAC  <DAibi  3eu|t5  3I1C;  jj*  be]ri)in  a  ttjjc  5UJ1  fjoji, 

211)9]*    AT)    UAlg    A    CA    50    bOCC,    bO    CU]|t6A6    A    COfif>    JTA 

8]Oi). 
'plfiinne  1*0  518  5uft  feAtib;  dj  f|i)e  nati  8eAjib  ai)  bAjl, 
)X  1°°^?M)   ^3****   eu5   bAjt  l]i)i) ;    beic  a  lejne   luiro  at> 

>      .  bAir> 

O  1)AC  bArt)  6'r)  eu3  8ul,  in'  AT)Att)  fo  ceAb  A*f  f*o  8ei8, 
<Do  beijtm)  bo  K]5  pa  i)5jtAf,  30  b-qs|8  An  bAf  bo  rtf 
bfxejc. 


346  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


FIFTY-SIXTH  LESSON. 

COMPOUND  PREPOSITIONS. 

Prepositions  are  of  two  kinds,  simple  and  compound. 
The  simple,  as,  aj£,  at  5  ^IT1*  on  5  &0?  to?  &c*>  have  received 

the  earliest  attention  in  these  lessons. 

i, 

The  compound  are  composed  of  substantives  and  prepo- 
sitions. They  are  short  phrases  having  the  meaning  peculiar 
to  single  prepositional  particles.  In  this  view  they  are  quite 
easy,  for  phrases  bearing  a  prepositional  sense  exist  in  every 
language*  But  some  of  the  Irish  compound  prepositions — 
like  curn,  towards,  for  the  purpose  of— .are  not  in  meaning 
clear,  being  composed  of  nouns  now  ol^olete,  and  have  be- 
come, by  usage,  so  reduced  from  their  compound  state,  that 
they  resemble  simple  prepositions. 

21  h-^A^l,  in  the  border  of,  vicinity  of  (from  a,  in,  and 
•jrA/fl,  a  ring,  a  wreath,  border,  circle — kindred  in  meaning 
to  -pal,  a  fence,  enclosure ;  whence  ^aIa^t),  a  cloak,  covering). 

21  b-pvfinA6  (from  a,  in,  and  ^AjtjtA&j  company,  linked 
in  society — root,  -pAri,  same  as  rn<\]t,  along,  jte,  with),  along 
with,  in  company  with,  in  comparison  with;  in  this  last 
sense  written  a  b-f  AfqtAf  i  V*c  b]teA5  AT)0]f  e,  a  b-£Ajt|tA|* 
rt)A|t  b]  f  e,  how  splendid  it  is  now,  in  comparison  with  how 
it  was. 

•  21  b-£AjtjtA6,  -\x  cjtuAg  jat)  oi5! ji  "  'r)n  a  b-£AirfiA8,"  it 
is  a  pity  there  is  not  an  heir  in  their  company. — Davis's 
"  Lament  for  the  Milesians." 

21  b-]:]A8r>u|re  (from  a,  in,  and  fqA&rmjfe,  witness,  pre- 
sence), in  sight  of,  in  presence  of  so  as  to  witness;  bej^TD 
e  a  b-jqAbrmire  <t>e,  I  say  it  in  the  presence  of  God;  Ann 
n>  -p]Abnu|re,  in  my  presence,  before  my  face. 

y*\$WU)X  («-  e.)  ^]oy,  knowledge;  jnt»r,  tell),  to  declare  (in 
testimony)  what  one  knows. 

21  b-£OCA]ji,  with,  together  with,  in  company:  -pocAjfi, 
company,  nearness  to ;  it  is  from  the  same  root  as  f  ocuf, 
near. 

21  i ac o. m  (from  a,  and  Iaca^x,  spot,  presence,  where  one 


gtfLF-INSTRUCTiOK  IN  U*I*2. 


Ul 


stands),  in"  presence  of,  a  Iaca||1  ai?  T^eAJitlA,  ia  th*  pre- 
sence of  the  Lord. 

Op  corfjAjfi  (from  of,  over,  and  cwjajji,  direction,  count,, 
aim,  front  face,  presence),  op  cori?A|fi  At)  txwJM^g  nj6|]t,  be- 
fore the  whole  world- 

Op  co|i>pe,  opposite,,  diagonally,  face  to  face,  vis-a-vis,  in 
presence  of  (from  or*,  and  copne,  i.  e.,  cuAftje,  an  angle, 
diagonally,  in  opposite  angles  or  positions). 

[Observe  the  resemblance  in  meaning  of  the  ftve  preced- 
ing prepositional  phrases.] 

VOCABULARY. 


Hjrceojtt,  m.,  a  (play)  actor;  a  jester, 
a  showman  ;  also  a  merry andrew, 
a  jester.  IteAOAjrceojri,  an  ae- 
tress.  From  AjrceAc,  astute, 
tricky,  sportful,  mirthful,  jolly  ; 
nac  Aifce^c  fcu  ?  Are  not  you 
queer  (a  strange  fellow)  ?  2l]rce, 
invention,  conception,  a  plan  ; 
Greek,  acrreios,  witty,  clever. 

t>e<vlUj5,  gen.  case  of  beAlUc.  m.,  a 
way  ;  a.  b-pAb  beAllA|5,  a  long 
way;  fA5.AQ.  beAlUc,  clear  the 
way. 

briornA,  n.,  a  faggot,  a  bundle,  an 
armful. 

Cj&jr  (cee-yish),  a  mask  (root,  q6,  to 
see,  <\r,  through) ;  bneus-eu&Ai), 
a  false  face;  r5At-euoA|n,  a  veil 
or  cover,  in  general,  for  the  face. 

CuAttcu5A&  cape,  search  all  round. 

Incjnn,  n.?  brains ;  from  ]ono»  or  Ann, 
in,  and  ceAnn,  head. 


lorocuji,  t>.  (from  70m,  for  ujroe,  about, ' 
and  cup,  to  put,  send,  lay),  to 
carry  ;  o'  jorocuti,  he  carried. 

leun,  misery,  misfortune.  9X)o  leun, 
my  6ad  sorrow! 

CeArc&fl,/.,  want,  defect ;  ca&  e  Ox 
ceArc&il  uajc,  what  is  it  you 
want?  Mfl  me  a  &-ceArc&il 
ni&  Ajri  b]t,Iamwantiugnoihing. 

CeArtui^iro,  I  fail,  I  am  in  want,  I 
die.  It  is  very  commonly,  in  the 
spoken  language^  employed  in 
the  third  persons  singular  or  plu- 
ral, with  the  compound  pronouns, 
uajtw,  from  me;  uajc,  from  thee; 
ua]6,  from  him,  &c.  ;  as,  ceAr- 
rui5eAT?n  puncA  UApi),  1  want  a 
pound — literally,  is  wanting  from 
me  a  pound ;  a  b-ceArcufaeAnn 
A|rt3eAO  ua|c  ?  Do  you  want 
money — literally,  is  money  want- 
ing from  you  ? 


EXERCISE  CXII. 
2ii)  fjonrMC  Ajuf  At)  c]S]y. 

THE  FOX  AND  THE  MASK. 

Cua^6  T]ot)t)&c  a  jreAC  a  C15  A^ceoj|ie  A3111*  a|3  cuAfi- 
CU5A6  cA]tp  bo  coon^jic  |*e  cji^r  f5iArr)*c  Arjt)  :  "  )y  bjteA§ 
A»)  clo^eAi}  e,  30  cjnce,  be]]t  fe,  acc  rrjo  leui},  t)&t  b-£ujl 

JT>C1tW    At)0/' 

)X  beA5  |f  t;|ii  eAbAi)  aIuji?  3Ai)  ce^x)  ce^l]8. 


3 IS.  SELF-INSTIiUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

EXERCISE  CXIII. 
2tn  feAthfeAu  A5Uf*  at)  b&r. 

THE  OLD  MAN  AND  DEATH. 

B]  feATj-'peATi  a  b'  ^orncuin  "  a  b-trAb"  becM^  cuon?- 
uaIac  bnoft)A]6.  'Caitjic  At)  cMfieAb  rji)  (there  came  so 
much)  cii|ure  (weariness)  A-|n  t:aoj  a  cnojrne  (its  heaviness, 
weight)  511ft  cajc  re  be  e,  A5ur  3un  jIao]6  (called)  re  a^ti 

AT)  rrj-bAT*  A  CeACC   A5UT*    CTipC  'cUfl    leff  AT)  TD-beACA  CUUAJ 

°1  T*e  ^M3  caca6  (leading,  spending).  M]  cujrce  5lAO]8eAb 
A||i,  'r)A  cait)jc  at;  bAr  Ajuf  bJ  ^jA-pnu^  (enquired)  cAb  e 
b|  ceArcAil  «A]8.  "  Mf I  ceo,"  A^n  fe-fAi),  acc,  tda  'f  f{  bo 
co} I  h  (if  you  please)  &Tibiij5  (raise)  ourn  At)  c-uaIac  ro, 

Nl    r)-|OT)T)AT)   CU^TieA5    A    CUfl  A]fl   AT)   Tt)-bAf  A5U]4  A  ]OT)T)- 

f&f&e. 

To  invite  death  and  to  encounter  his  presence  are  not 
alike. 

Obs — The  case  which,  compound  prepositions  govern  is 
the  genitive,  because  the  leading  word  in  a  prepositional 
phrase  is  a  noun ;  as,  At;  ucc  <De  (imploringly),  for  God's 
sake — £>e  is  gen.  of  <D}A,  governed  by  ucc  (bosom) :  at* 
ucc,  for  the  sake  of,  is  literally  translated,  out  of  the  bosom 
of,  for  the  love  of — ucc  being  the  seat  of  the  affections.  21]  n 
ron  fioccAine,  for  peace  sake. 

21  r  ucc,  for  the  sake  of,  pour  F  amour  de. 

2i  5-ciot)ti,  a  5>ceAT)T),  at  the  head  of,  at  the  end  of,  in 
addition  to,  along  with ;  root,  ceA^i),  head,  end. 

Op  qoon,  over,  above,  at  the  head  of;  ca  <t)|A  or  c]otyt) 
t)A<  borbAjt)  rbojn,  God  is  above  (at  the  head  of)  the  entire 
world. 

Slot)  Ajnqr  (ajuqr,  a  meeting),  in  the  meeting  of;  ceig 
add  a  Ajnqr,  go  to  meet  him. 

21  5-cu|T)t)e,  in  order  to- get,  to  meet,  to  obtain,  for,  cajitjc 
fe  a  5-cu]t)T)e  AiTijib,  he  came  for  (i.  e,,  in  order  to  get,  a 
5-cujr)r)e)  money.  This  preposition  is  ever  on  the  lips  of 
the  speaking  Irish,  implying  to  meet  with,  to  get.  It  always 
follows  a  verb  of  motion.     See  or  co]T)T)e. 

21  le^c  (from  lejc,  half,  one  of  two;  side),  to  the  charge 
of.     It  is  an  adv.,  and  means  aside,  apart,  hither. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  349 

21  CAob  (cAob,  sicle),  relating  to,  in  regard  to. 
2lrpeAf5,  among,  amidst  (from  a),  and  meAjx,  mixing — 
Latin,  misceo ;  Eng.  mix,  i.  e.,  misc. 

From  A5A16  (eye-e)  face,  front,  is  formed  the  preposition 
add  aja]6,  against,  which  is  very  much  in  use.  Le  AgA]6 
with  the  (face)  view  to,  intended  for,  ca  ye  yo  le  A5<V]8 
SeArnuj]*,  this  is  intended  for  James.  O  A^Ajb,  away  from, 
from  the  face  of;  y&O]  AJAjb,  under  the  eye  of,  in  the  view 
of. 

The  preposition  Ajft,  on,  is  omitted  oftentimes  before  bun, 
foundation ;  cul,  rear,  back ;  £Ab,  length ;  y eA&,  space ;  f  u& 
breadth  ;  ys&i,  shade,  appearance ;  y on,  sake  ; — bo,  to,  is 
not  always  expressed  with  euro,  the  form,  shape,  the  waist, 
circumference,  position ;  nor  with  fie]u',  will,  accord.  In 
this  way  these  nouns  have  the  appearance  of  simple  prepo- 
sitions.    In  the  following  list  they  are  given  in  full : — 

21} |t  bun,  established. 

21] n  cul,  behind ;  as,  A-||t  cul  n<v  fle^he,  behind  the  moun- 
tain ;  a^ji  cul  At)  bonujp,  behind  the  door. 

2l]n  jrAb,  in  length ;  the  length  of. 

2l]ji  jreAb,  during;  as,  ajji  peAb  An  l*e,  during  the  day. 

2l|ji  fub  at)  bOTt)A]i},  throughout  the  world. 

9l| 71  T^ac,  f°r  tne  sake  (rather,  show)  of,  for  the  lucre 
of;  A|n  fjAc  cAjnbe,  for  the  sake  of  a  respite;  for  a  little 
loan. 

2tiu  yot),  for  the  sake  of,  through. 

2lr  ucc,  through,  by  virtue  of. 

<Do  ]tejji,  according  to  (7t&|Ti>  accord,  will). 

<Do  cum  (or,  cum  alone),  to,  towards,  for,  for  the  purpose 
of;  cum  i?a  flejbe,  to  the  mountain ;  cum  a  beAncA,  in  order 
to  do  it  (literally,  in  order  to  its  doing). 


VOCABULARY. 

&lWem  /•  (root,  &|t,  ploughing,  sup- 
port), gen.,  fcinneire  (the  final 
e  in  these  instances  is  always  in 
Irish  a  distinct  syllable,  and  is, 
therefore,  to  be  pronounced), 
cattle,  chattels ;  fcittuejr  ci^e, 
household  stuff;  Armoric,  har- 


in  the  spoken  Irish,  means,  per 
se,  cattle — from  it  is  derived 
fcjtttjeAc,  disease  in  cattle,  mur- 
rain. In  £x]rweir,  cattle,  a  and 
e  are  pronounced  long ;  in  Ajn- 
weiT,  chattels,  short. 
CuoUjft,  birds;  a  noun  of  multitude, 


ties  i  English,  harness.  &iru?ejr>  from  euu,  a  bird.    The  ending: 


350 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


.  U]6,  like  "  ry,"  in  the  English 
word,"  poultry,"  from  theFrench, 
pouletrie,  imparts  to  the  root, 
eun,  a  collective  meaning.  Pou~ 
let  (Fr.),  a  young  hen ;  poulet- 
rie,  all  kinds  of  fowl.  See  Easy 
Lessons,  part  IV.,  p.  256. 

JotijA]5,  image,  idea,  idiom,  figure 
(from  i,  or  A07,  an  element,  an 
outline  ;  and  n)Aio,  or  the  15,  the 
gen.  case  of  Tnog,  the  old  Irish 
term  for  man,  found  in  the  Latin, 
homo,  nemo).  1  That  ]ori)Aj§  is  a 
compound  word  appears  from 
the  fact  that  to  is  asp.  The 
second  part  of  the  compound 
begins,  therefore,  with  the  aspi- 
rated letter  in.  Armor.,  imach; 
Latin,  imago.  It  is  in  vain  one 
looks  in  a  Latin  dictionary  for 
the  derivation  of  imago  ;  at  best 
a  quasi  derivation  (imago,  as  if 
imitatio)  is  the  only  one  given. 
It  is  plain  the  Latins  borrowed 
the  term  from  the  Keltic  dialect 
which  the  Sabines  spoke. 

SnAJo,  #-,to  creep,  to  crawl,  to  sneak ; 
from  n)*Mo  *s  formed  ri)A]£eAc, 
adj.,  creeping,  crawling ;  ».,  a 
creeper,  or  crawler,  i.  e.,  a  ser- 


pent, a  reptile — words  which 
come,  the  one  from  serpo,  Latin, 
to  crawl;  feirca,  Greek,  to  creep. 

SnkloeAn,  same ;  a  serpent,  snake. 

Sn&jo.  to  creep,  is  pronounced  snaw-y, 
in  one  syl.,  and  is  thus  distin- 
guished from  rnA1o>  or  VHA]6, 
snyee  (|6  long),  to  cleave,  to  cut, 
to  hew,  to  make  thin,  fine,  to 
pare.  This  latter  should  be,  as 
it  is  often  written,  rnojo- 

S1M5,  v.  (5  not  asp.)  means  to  creep, 
to  crawl — hence  the  word  snake, 
a  serpent  of  the  oviparous  kind. 

SnA5,  n  ,  signifies  one  with  a  creep- 
ing gait — hence  a  woodpecker: 
rnA5  bfieAc  (speckled)  a  magpie. 
„      the  hiccup. 

So^SAc,  full  of  woodpeckers. 
„      creeping. 

Sn A5A|fte,  a  sneaking  fellow  ;  a  term 
of  contempt  common  among  the 
people. 

£>'nA5  iAbA]jt,  v.,  to  stammer.  The 
English  word  "  snail"  appears  to 
come  from  fn&]£-A|t,  3  thing 
that  creeps. 

£n<ui),  v.,  snawv,  to  swkn,  is  of  kin- 
dred meaning  with  rn&lo- 


EXERCISE  CXIV. 


{Continuation  from  page  317.) 


2t3uf  bo  fi^ne  <D|<v  bejqg  ca  cAlrpAn  "  bo  fteffi"  a  3- 
qneAl  (according  to  their  kinds)  A3&f  AjftneAf,  A5Uf  3AC 
1^0  a  frjAigeAf  *|fi  At)  caUii?  *'oo  fief  ft"  a  cjnejl.  2i5itf 
bo  conoAjftc  ^1*  5uTl  bu&  ttjajc  f]t>.  2l5uf  buDAjftc  fe: 
beAT)ATDii||*  ah  bujne  Ai)n  Aft  t>rbe|lb  pe^n,  ubo  fi&]fi"  Afi 
3-cof  at^Iacca  f  e|n ;  A5ttf  b|oeAb  qgeAfinAf  (lordship,  do- 
minion) A^e  "of  C]oxyx)>y  fA]*3  oa  f?A]fifi5e,  A$uf  "of 
c|oi)ij"  eunU]6  ax)  Aejft,  A3uf  "of  qonn"  ha  b-Ajfttjfcjfe 
Ajuf  ha  cAlrbAO  ufle,  A3Uf  5AC  u|le  1^8  fnA^geAC  a  fnAjJ- 
eAf  A^ft  ai)  cAUri?.  2t)A|t  T]T)  bo  enuring  <Dja  ah  bujrje 
At)n  a  iorbAjs  fe^r>:  Ann  iorbA]5  <t)e  bo  cjmciijj;  fe  e, 
fjft^oon  A5Uf  bAjntonn  bo  cftucujj  fe  jAb. 


«EIiF~INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  351 

Obs.  2.-—  The  pronouns  governed  by  these  proposition* 
(1)  are  placed  between  the  simple  preposition  and  the  noun ; 
and  (2)  are  put  into  the  genitive  case  ;  as, 
In  the  midst  of  us  :■  Ann  "  A|i'J  roeAf3  i™  our  m^st)> 
Before  you:  Of  il  buji"  3-corbAin  (in  your  front). 

After  them:  &v)t)  "a"  n-b]A|5  (in  their  aft)  ;   con- 

'■■.''  tractedly, 'n  a  n-bjAig. 
Before  thee  (in  your   presence — where  you  stand) :    Ann 

"  bo"  L<vc<v|ft. 
Before  me  (in  my  view,  so  that  I  can  observe)  :  Ann  "  mo" 

f|Abnuif*e. 

That  these  prepositions  should  in  this  way  govern  the 
pronouns  is  quite  natural,  as  is  plain  from  their  meaning. 
For,  in  English,  the  words  "  in  our  midst,"  is  the  same  as 
"  in  the  midst  of  us  ;"  "  in  our  presence ;"  "  in  the  pre- 
sence of  us;''  &c.  The  possessive  pronoun  our  holds  the' 
place  of  the  gen.  case  of  the  pronoun  personal  of  us.  Its 
corresponding  term  in  Irish  is,  "  Aft/'  of  us,  or  our. 

From  ejf,  a  spot,  a  place,  a  track,  a  foot-print,  come  the 
prepositions : 

%\)\)  e]f,  after  (in  the,  track  of). 

<D'  ejp,  after  (of  the  track  of)„;  b*  ejf  is  commonly  written 
without  the  apostrophe,  bejf,  after. 

T^ji  e^r,  after  (over  the  track  of). 

From  b|A{5,  end,  conclusion,  is  formed  the  preposition,^ 
Ant)  bjAjg,  after;  contractedly,  n-bjA^g  (pr.  ney-ee);  Ann 
b|A?3  relates  to  place,  or  position ;  as,  John  is  after  James 
(in  place),  cASeA^An  3x)  b|A|5  SoAmuff. 

<t)e|8,  with  longing  desire  ;  as,  nfl  me  Ann  be]6  r^n  ojic, 
I  do  not  grudge  you  that. 

Ja]%,  after,  behind  (]Aft,  the  west) ;  cA|t  ejf  an(i  I^T1?  re" 
late  to  time;  as,  |aji  ceACc,  after  coming. 

JowpAjb  (from  the  noun  punf*]©,  an  attack,  a  turningr 
towards  an  approach  to;  |n,  in,  and  fu^b,  sit,  rest)  ;  b^onn- 
fujbe,  towards,  against;  with  a  verb  of  motion  it  gives  the 
idea  of  hostility,  opposition^  also  of  seeking  refuge ;  cua^& 
fe  fonnfu^be  An  nanjAib,  he  went  to  encounter  the  enemy. 
«  "C]TOC]oll  means  circuit,  ambit ;  a  cfrncfoll,  therefore, 
means  about,  around ;  and  is  usually  employed  without  the 
preposition  a  (in). 


352  SELF-INSTRUCTION  Iff  IRISH. 

t^uAjfijm,  conjecture  ;  root,  cuaji,  a  sign,  a  prognostic;^ 
in&lffitt),  towards,  about;  as,  j:a  cuAjftjro  bo  fiance,  towards 
your  health ;  £A  cuAf|t|ro  ha  rlejbe,  towards,  or  somewhere 
about  the  mountain ;  i.  e.,  in  the  direction  of,  without  de- 
fining that  it  is  really  so — this  meaning  accords  with  its 
radix,  cuaji,  guess,  conjecture,  sign, 

J>0  b-cj,  to,  unto,  up  to. 

5°  Wise,  until,  up  to. 

ouf,  towards;  same  as  30,  to,  towards.  It  receives  \ 
final  for  the  sake  of  euphony.  Whenever  the  article  ah, 
the,  comes  immediately  after;  as,  juf  aw  m-b^le  moj^i,  to 
the  large  town;  i,  e.,  city  or  town,  as  contra-distinguished 
from  (bAjle)  a  village.  .  » ' 

The  word  A-|f ,  meaning  side,  border,  brink  (perhaps  for 
ej  r,  track,  mark),  is  not  found  in  any  Irish  Dictionary  which 
the  writer  has  seen,  yet  it  is  common  in  the  spoken  language; 
as,  le  A]f,  along,  by  the  side  of. 

"  Le  Aif  i)A  conncA  3loftAc'  Tfcyvxybc'  3AJ15." 

J 'Along  by  the  waves,  roaring,  loud-resounding,  raging." 

JEXERCISE  CXV. 

A  DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  A  YOUNG  MAN  AND  A  YOUNG  WOMAN — 

HIS   COUSIN. 

(The  use  and  application  of  the  compound  proposition  are  here  attended  to.] 

1.  (Rose.)  Oh,  William,  I  have  found  you,  all  alone 
(Arm  b*  AonAft) ;  what  a  pensive,  being !  Here  you  are  in 
the  garden,  like  Adam  in  Eden,'  with  the  trees  and  flowers 
(A-fji  bo  loot?  6ejf  Agar  A-|jt  bo),  orif  your  right,  and  on  your 
left,  the  verdant  plains  spread  out  "  before  .you"  (op  bo 
coTTjAift),  lambkins  and  sheep,  calves  and  cows,  and  beasts 
of  all  kinds  roaming  "in  your  view"  (Ann  bo  fjAbnujre), 
the  cloudless  sky  above  you  (dp  bo  6|onn),  the  running 
streams  hard  by  (Arm  b'  A^ce),  all  forming  a  picture  on  which 
poets  might  love  to  look  :  for  all  that,  you  are,  I  find 
(pejqro)  alone.  2.  (William.)  Not  so  {xf  ati)Ia]&  ca),  my 
dear  girl  (mo  ca^Ijd  S^n),  I  am  not  alone.  3.  (Rose.)  It 
is  true  you  are  not  at  present  (Ano^f),  since  I  have  come  (6 
cA]njc  ro^re).    4.  You  want  to  appear  clever  (jr  m]Ao  le<\c  a 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  353 

bqc  5I1C) ;  did  you  take  long  to  think  so  deeply  and  speak 
sosapiently  (lADAffic  co  eA^nAc)  ?  5.  You  do'Yiot  wish,  I 
am  sure,  to  do  me  wrong  (eA3c6j|t  a  8eAT)A8  ojtrn),  nor  to 
do  yourself  wrong!  6.  Neither,  my  dear  sir ;  I  like  you 
(ca  cjonn  A5A11)  ojic)  as  a  kind  friend  and  brother,  and  I 
confess  I  like  myself  more;  so  there  is  no  fear  then  that  I  shall 
do  you  an  injustice  (e<v5cdjft) ;  much  less  is  there  fear  that" 
I  shall  do  injustice  to  myself.  7.  I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say 
so;  pray  tell  me,  if  you  please  {\VTX5  &&ttj,  n;A  -\y  fj  ho  io]\ 
e),  whenever  you  view  a  mirror  (f5ACAn),  do  you  not  per- 
ceive some  pleasing  reflections  (t)AC  b-^ejceAnn  cu  ^orbAjj^b 
beAf  a  A]5  ejjtig)  arise  "  before"  you  (or  bo  cort)^]]t)  ?  8. 
I^must  be  candid  (ffi\t\tje&c),  and  admit  I  do  (A5ur  a  tia8 
50  b-^e^qtu).  9.  And  am  I  to  be  less  reflective  than  mere 
glass  {v]oy  l|u  beAtfiAC  'tja  ^l^v&)  "in  your  presence"  (aoi) 
bo  Iaca-jji)  ?  can  I  prevent  bright  images  from  floating  across 
my  mind  when  (at)  qtAc)  your  radiant  countenance  sheds 
(X^]te\vv  bo  Jnujf  fO]llfeAC  rrnjxib  aju]*  ruAijiceif*)  smiles 
and  sweetness  across  its  exterior  (ajji  a  aJa^)  ?  "The  very 
cliffs,  cold  and  flinty  ((cjiuA^be),  would  return  sweet  echoes 
to  your  voice,  and  am.  I  to  be  mute  (balo)  speechless  (jAn 
■poc^l),  in  your  presence  (Ann  bo  Iaca]|x)  ?  10.  You  over- 
power me,  if  these  be  spoken  in  reference  to  me,  You 
astonish  me  if  you  are  preaching  philosophy  (fA|i]tu]5eAnn 
cu  ine,  rnA  *p  ojitn-rA  UbjtAnn  cu  rnAfi  rx>,  cu^jieAno  cu 
ionsn^S  ojirn  itja  'j*  peAl]*AnAcc  CA]fi  A]5  ceA^A^).  11. 1 
shall  speak  neither  flattery  (bUr;bAji)  nor  philosophy,  al- 
though my  words  seem  to  have  a  share  of  both.  "  In  your 
presence"  I  must  have  high  thoughts.  12.  Very  well; 
whence  do  you  derive  your  wisdom?  13.  From  solitude 
(uAjsneAf).  14.  That  is,  you  love  to  be  alone?  15.  I  am 
never  alone;  I  am  never  less  alone  than  when  you  perceive 
me  alone.  16.  How  is  that?  Are  you  surrounded  by 
fairies  or  nymphs  of  the  woods  ?  Is  this  fairyland  (qjt  ua 
V'd$)  ?  17.  It  is  not  fairy land5  though,  perhaps,  it  is  the 
land  of  fairies;  yet  I  must  say  that  I  have  never  seen  any 
fairy  or  sylvan  nymph  iess  real  than  yourself,  18.  Give 
over  (cof5  ojic) ;  just  come  along  (cAftfi  ua]c).  Have  we 
got  any  wonderful  fish  in  this  river?  19^  No ;  we  have  got 
only  trout.     20.  Oh,  just  see -some  yonder,  how  they  bask 


854  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

in  the  sun;    at  our  approach  they   dart  off.      21.    How 
fleet  they  move,  in  the  waters!     22.  Astonishingly.     23. 
If  you  wish  to  see   a   good  many,    move  slowly   "along 
the"  bank ;  look  on  the  side  of  the  river  on  which  the  sun 
sheds  his  warm  rays. i    24.  Why  look  there?     25.  Because 
fish  love  the  sunshine.     26.  Do  fish  in  water  receive  heat 
'from  the  sun's  rays?     27.  Certainly.     28.  The  sands  and 
pebbles  on  the  bed  of  the  stream  appear  lighted  up — how 
clearly  everything  in  the  waters  and  beneath  them  appears. 
29-  That,  to  me,  is  a  proof  (c<V|rbe<\nA&)  of  how  God's  eye 
sees  all  creatures,  as  yours  or  mine  behold  the  fish  and  the 
pebbles  beneath  the  waters — nay,,  he  sees  the  very  thoughts 
of  the  s6ul  (frnuAjnce  An  Anam*)   for  "all  things,"  we  are 
taught,  -"  are  naked  and  open  to  his  eyes"  (noccivjgce  Ajtif 
op3A]lce  of  corb<v||i  a  f  ul).     The  darkest  abyss  (^be^f  jr 
bojjtce),  the  most  hidden  recess,  becomes  like  the  bed  of 
the  stream  in  the  sun's  light,  open  to  His  view.     30.  I  see 
you  are  not  only  philosophic  (evsv&c);  but  religious  (fcujne 
&jaoa).    31.  True  philosophy  and  true  religion  go  together. 
They  are  like  the  earth  and  sua — the  earth  receives  (^ajatjh) 
light  and  heat  and  steadiness  in  its  movements  from  the 
sun — so  philosophy  receives  all  its  lustre  from  religion,  and 
without  her  influence  would,  go  adrift  (bul  A^fi  j:ai))  and 
perish.     32.  Good  bye;  I  shall  profit  by  your  thoughts  and 
take  a  lesson  from  those  words  of  wisdonf.  * 


FIFTY-SEVENTH  LESSON. 

CONJUNCTIONS,  INTERJECTIONS — GAELIC  SYNTAX. 

A  sentence,  like  a  chain,  cannot  be  formed  without  the  collecting  links 
of  speech — conjunctions.  The  very  first  Exercise  required  their  use,  and 
the  ,fir&t  word  in  the  Vocabulary  to  that  Exercise  is  a  conjunctive  particle. 
All  the  conjunctions  in  the  language  have,  in  different  stages  of  the  fore- 
going Lessons,  been  brought  before  the  learner's  notice.  They  are  here 
presented  in  one  group  : — 

CONJUNCTIONS. 

2lcc  (1),  but;  (2)  except,  at;  ast,  Latin.      2lc  is  an 
incorrect  spelling ;  ape  is  found  in  the  most  ancient  MSS. 
^3ur  0)»  ana"  >  (^).*^»  hlse  the  Latin  act  atque>  which 


-^ELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISff*  355 

have  both  meaning?,  that  of  "  and,"  and*"  as."      See  the 

word  co,  "Easy  Lessons,"  Part  I.,  p.  21 — Vocabulary  of 

Fourth  Lesson. 

*  &5ur,  in  ancient  writings,  Aecuf  and  ocur,  akin  to  v°onT,  near,  connect- 
ing;  and  to  A(5,  prep.  at;_British,  ac,  and  ;  Welsh,  ag ;  Latin,  ac  ;  Seasd. 
tk  ;  by  changing  the  palatal  c  (k)  into  t,  et,  Lat.,  and  by  altering  the  posi- 
tion of'the  consonant  k,  is  obtained  the  Greek  km. 

The  learner  will  remember  that  its  modern  spelling  is  "  A5ur,"  and  not, 
as*  some  authorities  write  it,  "ocur."  This  latter  was  its  spelling  some  ten 
hundred  years  ago. 

&5ur  is  contracted  into  *5ur,  a'j* ,  and  "r>  in  poetry ;  (A'r  is  sometimes 
but  incorrectly,  printed  ir,  thus  confounded  in  its  spelling  with  the  word  if, 
is — the  assertive  forraof  the  verb  to  be,  bo  Bejc. 

2tr),  whether;  used'in  asking  questions  in  the  present 
tense ;  as,  "  2li)"  cu  t&  Arm  ?  Is  it  you  who  are  here  ?  Latin 
same,  an — "  tin"  tu  qui  es? 

When  preceding  a  verb  in  the  past  tense  it  becomes  Aft,  whether ;  fi  is 
part  of  the  obsolete  particle  fto,  sign  of  the  past  tense. 

CearjA,  before,  already,  even  ;  acc  ceAna,  but,  however, 
moreover.  , 

Co  (and  corb  in  composition),  (1)  so,  (2)  that,  (3)  until; 
90  Wac  "A^ur,"  as  soon  as.     See  p.  2i,  "  Easy  Lessons." 
J  3°t  conj.  that^t&th'Q  end  that;  French,  que  ;  Erse,  or 
Scotch  Gaelic,  gu.     (3°  is  also  a  prep,  to  ;  and  sign  of  the 
adv.,  as,  50  rnoft,  exceedingly.)    ... 

3u|t,  that  {i.e.,  50  and  ]ao),  employed  before  the  sub- 
junctive tenses. 

With  bu6,  may  be,  511TI  forms  the  compound  suAfib,  that  it  may  be — 
which,  in  old  writings,  is  found  written  thus — cunb  and  cufiAb. 

B]8  and  bjob  (pr.  bee) I  or  b|8eA6,  let  it  be  (imperative 
mood,  third  singular),  be  it  so,  grant  it,  like  the  Latin,  esto, 
although* 

5l^  and  3f6eA6,  although,  yet,  nevertheless,  composed  of 
50,  that,  and  b|8eA,6. 

Ce  and  56,  although,  appear  to  be  derived  (like  quod,  ii 
Latin)  from  the  pronoun  cja,  ca,  who,  what. 

C|6  (pr.  &^),  seeing  that,  even,  although,  yet,  perhaps ; 
same  as  518,  or  from  q8,  sees.    - 

£>a,  if,  had  it  been  that,  on  the  hypothesis  that— pre- 
cedes the  conditional  mood,  to  which,  in  reference  to  past 
time,  it  imparts  the  meaning  of  the  pluperfect  subjunctive. 

3 


356  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

tu  differs  from  n?A  in  this — that  tda  precedes  the  indicative  form  of 
conjugation  ;  bA  goes  before  the  conditional,  bA  ..j-buAilpAino,  if  I  should 
strike;  and,  in  reference  to  past  time,  had  I  stricken,  if  1  had  stricken. 

2t)A,  if ;  and  mAf  for,  roA'f%  or  toa  ij* ,  if  it  is. 

2t)A&  and  mac,  in  ancient  writings,  are  for  toa  and  bud,  if  it  were. 

foyt  yet,  moreover ;- from  pop,  rest;  hence,  p6f*uj;<\6,  to 
abide;  cluAr»f6|f,  /A<?  aforfe  0/  res£ — the  name  of  St. 
Jarlath's  church,  near  Tuam. 

Joi)^,  and  eontractedly,  'na,  which.,  is  now  the  common 
form=than ;  ca  citf  a  r/jof  peAfirt  da  mfre,  thou  art  better 
than  I. 

OloAr  in  old  writings,  means  literally,  is  above ;  from  o\  (same  as  or), 
above,  and  jr,  is ;  also,  olbA,  and  olbA-e  (from  ol,  over,  and  c&,  is.  "  It 
should  also  be  noted,"  says  Dr.  O'Donovan,  "  that  olbAr,  olbAc,  is  very  fre- 
quently used  for  ion  a,  in  ancient  writings;  as,  Alt  no  bA  bjle  lejr  clAtjn. 
"NeAccAio  oI&ac  ctATjtj  HejU, .'*  for  the  sons  of  Neachtan  were  dearer  to  him 
than  the  children  of  NiaU  "—Ann.  Four  Mast.,  a;d.  1460. 

2t)Ari,  as;  rnA|t  fo,  thus;  rt)#\i  r^n,  in  that  way;  so  and 
so.  2t)Ajt  ad  3-c6Abr)A  (bn,  pr.=?zw),  also,  in  like  manner. 
»  Ha'i  «0#,  like  {ne  Latin)  prohibitive,  t;a  b&An,  do  not; 
nAri,  not  (=rjA  and  rto)  before  subjunctive  tenses;  waji 
le|3]6  'Dja,  God  forbid. 

?T)a,  if,  with  oa,  makes  touoa,  if  not,  unless,  except  that.  21)utj<vfv,  in  the 
aubj.  tenses,  and  eontractedly,  roun.  Before  bub,  is,  may  be,  touoa  becomes 
rouoAb  and  munbAb,  were  it  not,  if  it  was  not ;  and  also  rouoATt  before  bub, 
with  50,  that,  following.  SfJuoAti  bub  50,  eontractedly,  mun  bA  5',  com- 
njrqyprmiiHinrrrl  by  the  people,  raurt  beA5,  were  it  not  that,  &c. 

V\\  (1),  not  {absolute  negative),  rf\  cojfi,  it  is  not  right; 
r>|  me,  it  is  not  I  (2)  neither,  nor ;  v]  ^njfe,  no  cuj*a,  neither 
I  nor  thou;  tjf  i#Afc,  no  ole,  neither  good  nor  evil. 

Hj  becomes  in  the  past  tense  flfofi,  absolute  negative. 

fg§p  Observe  the  difference  between  ofoti  and  i>An :  nfoit  isrin  the  direct 
form,  as,  "ufoft"  ft^ne  me  ev  I  did  not  do  it;  UAjt,  in  the  indirect  or 
■ubjunctive ;  as,  bejtt  re  "  r^Tt"  TMfltje  me  e,  he  said  that  I  did  not  do  it. 

"  rUri"  ffli7ne,  here  follows  the  verb  &ej|t,  says,  and  therefore  ti&ft,  and 
not  ofori.  is  employed. 

fto,  or,  nor. 

This  particle  should  be  spelled  with  0  and  not  with  a,  to  distinguish  it 
from  'v'a,  than,  tja,  not,  oa,  of  the  (article).  - 

Mac  (a  negative  relative  employed  in  clauses  that  are 
dependent),  is  not=i)i,  not,  and  ac,  for  acc,  but=not  but; 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


857 


hac  m&]t  e,  but  is  lie  not  good  ?  3^n==30'  t)A,  that  nob 
in  secondary  or  dependent  clauses. 

O,  since ;  before  verbs. 

O  cAftU,  whereas.     See  p.  243. 

0||t,  for,  perhaps  from  A^n,  on. 

SeAb  (shah),  yes=]f  6,  it  is;  nj  fe&&  (nee  hah),  no,  it 
is  not. 

2t)A]feA&  (accent  on  fea8),  if  it  is  it,  if  so* 

2t)<Vjf*eA8  (accent  on  tv&iy),  pr.  »iazse=well,  well, 

Sut,  before  that. 

VOCABULARY. 


CoriHOijATW,  co-equal ;  from  cori), 
together ;  and  ]onA7jn,  the  same. 

frepnit},  indeed,  true ;  50  &e]nj]n 
truly. 

t5eAj>-GAO]ije,  good  people ;  the  vir- 
tuous, the  elect;  t>AO]ne  mA]tc 
(good  people),  the  fairies. 

bTtoqj,  /•  geil-  bfiojose,  2nd  dec,  a 
class,  a  tribe,  a  race.  It  is  of 
kindred  meaning  with  the  word 
DtieATTj,  a  tribe,  a  family,  a  race, 
bnons  is  used  in  a  disparaging 


sense,  like   the  word  gang,  ia 

English. 
C]bfri-beAlbcA,  distinct;  from  ejbjtV 

between,  and  beAlbcA,  formed; 

ceAlb,  frame,  form. 
Ka&uiti,/.,  nature  ;  Welsh,  natur. 

The  word  "  only"  in  English  is 
translated  into  Gaelic  by  the  words 
"  not  but  j"  as,  there  is  only  one 
God,  *'m"  b-vuil  "  acc"  aoo  X)\s 
AroA|n,  there  is  not  but. 


EXERCISE  CXVI. 

This  Exercise  is  taken  from  the  Catechism,  because  in  it  is  exemplified  the 
use  of  the  conjunctions  ;  it  is  withal  very  easy : 

1.  C<*b  h  An  ceub  r>]8,  \\  cojfi  bo  5<\c  it]le  cjvfofTAise 
(Christian)  a  cneibeAb  (to  believe)  ?  2.  JJ°  b-f  ujl  Aon 
<bjA  ArbAio  Ann;  XV  &  V°  *v  ceub  AfnceAjAl  be  'n  cjte-  (of 
the  creed).  3.  Cja  fe  <Dja?  4.  Cfiucuijceojft  nejtbe 
Ajuf  z&lry&r);  A5U]*  anb-'CiseAftnA^  5AC  u^le  ni8;  5.  2ln 
fiAb  <D|A  Ann,  3A6  u^le  An)?  6.  Bj  ^"SUV  T10!1^  3<^c  U]le 
Arn;  be  b]i]3  50  b~£ii]l  p&  5^13  cup,  5<\n  bejneAb  (end).  7. 
Ca  b--pujl  <D|A?  8.  'Ca  ]*e  A]]t  neAtn  A5UJ*  A]ft  zidbtt), 
A5«f  Ann  3AC  ujle  bAll  (spot,  part),  be  *v  borb<vn.     9.  2ln 

b-peiceAnn  fe-  3A^  u1^  ^1&?  *^.  Ci&  Te  3A^  u1^e  ^1^>  3° 
£|u  nA  frnuA^nce  fj*  uA^nfge  a  5-cno|8e  An  bujne.  11. 
C&  rbe^b  <D]a  Ann?  \%  V\)  b-^ujl  *«  acc"  Aon  <t)jA  ArbAjn; 
a  beiftfeAj*  A0|bi)eAf  f :fo|tjftu|8e  bo  nA  beA5-&Aop3|b  Ajttf 
pi^ncA  rjoft]tu|8e  bo  'n  bnoi>5  Ioccac.    13.  G&  rbejb  peAfip 


858  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

aw  Dja?     14.  T^nj  peAtifAi)A,  ejbjjt-beAlocA  A3ur^orfrjo. 

T)A1)t)  AT)!)  3<\C  U^le  t>l&;  TDAfl  CA  AT)  t-2l6A]n,  A^Uf  A1) 
2t)AC,  A3Uf  AT)  SpiOTlAb  H<XOtt).        15.  21?)    <DfA    AT)  C-2lCA]|l  ? 

16.  "  Jr  feA6"30  bei^r).  17.  2lt>  <D]<v  at)^)ac?  18.  "  Jr 
feA&"  50  bejrbjr).  19.  2ln  <Dja  at;  SpjonAb  Haotti?  20. 
"Jr  T*eA&"  30  beirbirj.     21.  2lr>  c]t]  <Dei.ce  ]Ab?     22.  "  M| 

f eA6,"  "  ACt"  AOf)   <DjA    Arf)&11}   A   b-C]t|  b-peAttf  AT)T)A]b  ;    be 

b|i]3,  i)ac  b-fujl  aca  "acc"  Aon  r)Abuiu  Ajuf  Aon  r>fub- 

fCAfl)C  ATbAjT)  6|A&A.       23.  CAb  If  A^rf)  bO  T)A  Cfl]  peA|tfATj- 

DAib  "  AT)n    Aop^eACc  ?"     24.  21 i)   'Cjtjnoib    no    Maotoca, 

"  1)0 '     AOT)    <t)fA    ATfo&IT)    A    b'-CU]    b-peATlf  AtWAlb.       25.    C|A 

aca  i,f   fi,f)e,  "t>6"  if  013^  "r)6"  if  currjAccAi^e  ?     26.  )f 

101)<M;T)  AOjf,  UAjfle  A5Uf  CUTT)ACC  65]b  ATIAOT), 

INTERJECTIONS. 

21,  O !  sign  of  the  vocative  case  %  O  !  Oh ! 
.. .'  >  alas;  ocoi) !  alas! 

6]fc,  hush;  from  the  verb  ejfc,  listen. 

luetic,  behold;  ecce,  from  the  veib.     • 

pATiAOim  alas!  (fA-An  Ajn,  the  cause  of  our  rum). 

2t)or)UA||i,  woe  is  the  day  !  alas !  (from  rr?o,  my ;  ad, 
very,  sad;  uajh,  hour);  my  hour  of  woe. 

21bu  (a  war  cry),  for,  ever ;  as,  0,(Dorf)r)All  Abu,  O'Don- 
nell  for  ever;  L&rf)-beAn5  aou,  the  red  hand  for  ever.  2lbu! 
is  derived  from  a,  in;  and  bu,  living,  ever-living;  kindred 
to  bic,  life,  and  derived  from  the  verb  bub,  may  be,  is,  exists. 
With  this  derivation  Abu  means"  for  ever;"  bu  is,  perhaps, 
a  contracted  form  of  buAtb,  victory ;  if  so,  Abu  means,  in 
victory,  victorious  ;  O  43orr)r)All  aou,  O'Donnell  victorious  ! 

2lbu,  Abu,  and  Abu,  bu,  oh,  my  I  oh,  fie  !  oh,  life,  life  I 

There  remain  yet  to  be  explained  in  form,  a  few  of  (1)  the  general  prin- 
ciples of  syntactical  arrangement,  according  to  which  words  and  phrases  in 
Gaelic,  as  in  other  languages,  unite  in  forming  sentences-;  and  (2)  the  special 
principles  from  which  idioms,  or  peculiarities  of  construction  and  collocation, 
spring. 

(1)  The  learner  is  supposed  to  know  that  the  verb  agrees  with  its  nomi- 
native case  in  two -points  of  relation  (1)  number,  and  (2)  person. 

(2)  The  agreement  of  adjectives  with  nouns  in  Gaelic  has  been  pointed 
out  in  the  forty-fifth  lesson. 

(3)  Participles,  like  those  adjectives  which  end  in  a  vowel,  are  indeclinable. 
The  relative  pronouns,  also,  do  not  admit  declension. 


SELF-INSTllTJCSiON  IN  IRISH.  059 

/ 
Many  special  principles  of  the  language  from  which  idioms  flaw,  have  in 
the  foregoing  fifty-seven  lessons  been  explained. 

In  page  34,  Part  I.,  and  pp.  75,  76,  Part  II.,  of  "  Easy  Lessons."  the 
verb  is  shown  to  have  two  forms  of  the  same  conjugation — the  one  called  the 
synthetic,  *.  e.,  in  which  the  personal  pronouns  have  become  incorporated' 
in  the  verb,  which  therefore  admits  change  of  ending ;  the  other  called 
the  analytic. 

Again,  Obs.  I — Whenever  the  nominative  case  is  not 

expressed,  the  verb  is  in  the  synthetic  form,  and  conforms 

to  the  general  rule  of  agreement  in  number  and  person  with 

its  subject;  as,  "  b-^tql"  j\b  H&d,  are  ye  well?     T^Amujfe 

(we  are).     "H-fujl"  is  the  analytic,  used  when  "fib/'  the 

nom.  case  is  expressed ;  "  tAmu^b,"  the  synthetic,  employed 

when  the  nominative  is  not  expressed. 

In  asking  questions  the  analytic  form  is  more  forcible,  it  is  therefore 
more  in  use  than  the  other ;  but,  in  replying,  the  synthetic  is  the  fullest  and 
most  usual. 

Obs.  2 — Whenever  the  nominative  case  is  expressed,  the 
verb  must  be  analytically  conjugated,  and  must  therefore 
have  only  the  same  ending  in  all  numbers  and  persons. 

Exception.— After  nouns  in  the  third  person  plural,  the  verb  follows  the 
general  rule  and  agrees  in  number  with  its  subject—See  seventh  lesson,  part 
I.,  p.  34. 

EXERCISE  CX VII. 

%r)  t-Slpvl,  An  SjorjnAc,  A5Uf  An  Leoij. 

THE  ASS,  THE  FOX,  AND  THE  LION. 

<Do  "  |tir)nA&ATt"  (exception  to  Obs.  2),  aj*aI  A3up  fjorj 
t>Ac  cowftA&  (compact)  fjori,  bAjTvjeAn  (firm,  strong),  le 
cejle  (together,  with  each  Other),  Ajuf  bo  "cuAbAft'5  (Obs. 
1),  atoac  cum  fejhje,  <Do  cAftlujg  onnA  leon  *y  aw  c-rl|3e. 
J^uAfTi  bo  bfteAC  An  f jorwAC  50  "  ri<\bAbAn"  ado  3A8,  bo 
cua|6  f*e  fUAf  A]3  An  leon  A^uf  bo  cuj  cojA^ri  66  (gave 
him  a  whisper)  50  rn-beATipAb  fe  An  c-Af  aI  66  £A0]  I  Am, 
acc  5An  bocA^ri  A-frt  bjc  a  6eAUA6  ajti  £e]i).  <D5  aoucujs 
An  leon.  2t)<xjt  y\\)  bo  ninne  An  rnAbAb  gljc  pejll-beAnc 
Ajfi  a  compAnAC  A3uf  C115  fUAf  e  bo  curb  acc  a  nArbAtb 
&W  f]tj  ajs  curt  bo  'n  leon  An  ArA^l  \ aoj  6pn,  b?  ^onrufg 
T&  (he  turned)  ajji  An  c-f|onnAC,  Ajuf  n]ori  f&$  5^jm  6§, 
ie  cejle  (and  did  not  leave  a  bit  of  him  together)  aj5  cor>3- 
bA|l  (reserving)  An  Af  ajI  50  b-Atn  ejle. 

Wjori  riAb  a  tijatt)  An  c«a6  A^n  luce  v&  fe^lle. 

Those  who  betray  others  never  yet  have  had  success. 


360 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


VOCABULARY. 


CtiooA,  adj.  (pr.  crow-ya),  brave, 
hardy,  valiant ;  nfi  c|to8A,  brave 
men.  5ull  cjaoDA,  the  valiant 
GolL 

CftodA,  adv.  (50  cuc6a),  bravely, 
valiantly ;  beAn  50  cuo6a,  act 
like  a  man,  valiantly  and  with 
courage. 

tHuc,  adj.*  tight,  close  (30  blue,  adv. 
tightly,  closely) ;  also,  thick  ; 
cojll  blue,  a  thick  wood ;  jrolc 
blue,  a  thick  head-of-hair ;  blue 
Ann  b£qrb,  near  in  kin ;  ]f  blue 
AO].5neAf  bo  bnoo,  joy  is  close 
upon  grief ;  "  Ours  the  light 
grief  that  is  sister  to  joy." — 
Moore,  fruujb  "  50  blue"  le 
ce]le,  move  closely  together. 

tttue,  n.  -mas.,  a  confined  space,  a 
yard,  an  enclosure ;  the  warp  or 
woof  of  a  web. 

t)o]6,  v.,  burn,  singe,  scorch ;  bo]e- 
eAb,  per.  pass.,  was  burned.    v 

Ir&ITS,  v.,  squeeze,  press,  wring,  com- 
press ;  to  wring,  as  with  wet 
cloth;  £&Tf5,  n.,  a  tie,  a  band, 
a  penfold,  a  press.  2?)An5-p^]r5, 
n.y  the  tie  under  the  chin  of  a 
dead  body.     2flAfib-j:;Ajr5  o|te, 


is  a  common  curse.  (Welsh, 
fasg.)  The  adj.  pos'.if,  near,  is 
of  this  family  of  words. 

3ojn,  3U|o,  v.,  wound,  hurt,  sting, 
from  5A,  an  arrow,  and  aij,  -a 
circle,  an  opening — whence  an- 
nulus,  Latin.  Johnson  knows 
not  the  derivation  of  the  Eng- 
lish word  "  gun."  In  the  Gaelic 
its  root  is  easily  found.  Welsh, 
gwanu,  to  stab. . 

lur,  m.  (Welsh,  Ihys;  Fr.,  lis),  an 
herb,  a  weed,  a  plant,  or  flower. 

lu]b,  /.,  an  herb,  weed,  grass.  lu]b 
is  applied  to  herbs  in  general ; 
lur,  to  those  of  special  size  and 
efficacy. 

2T)ACAifxe,  m.t  a  paddock,  a  field ; 
from  TOA5,  a  plain,  and  3Ajne, 
nearer;  or  sjouiva,  shorter — a 
field  not  so  large  as  amATj,  or  ex- 
tended plain;  lu]b  nA  tnACAjfie, 
the  herb  of  the.  field. 

NeAnco5,  f.,  a  nettle. 

NjtfjfjeAc,  adj.  (from  tjjrn,  poison), 
poisonous,  envenomed,  virulent, 
sharp,  bitter  in  its  physical  and 
moral  acceptation. 

Kjnc,  v.,  to  dance,  to  sport,  to  play. 


EXERCISE  CXVIII. 
2lr>  btiACA-|l  A5Uf  An  ye&wzds. 

THE  BOY  AND  THE  NETTLE. 

<&o  go|r)  T)eAt)c65  bu^cA^l  a  bj  A|$  n|nc  *V  W  njACAjfie 
4>o  &e|f  ]t|5  |*6  (he  hastened)  a  n>b<\]le  Ani)  a  rrjACAn  (homo 
to  his  mother),  Ajuf  b'  ]nn|f  61  (an(^  to^  Cto]  her)  3UP  5°|t> 
An  luf  njtbneAC  fjn  &>  3|6  i)]o]t  ftijne  fe-  acc  a  Iait)  a 
leATAT)  Ajjt  (although  he  only  laid  his  hand  on  it).  "Sp> 
6  50  bjneAc"  (that  is  just — bjjteAC,  directly),  Ajn  fife  (said 
she)  An  c-Abbau  Aft  b5(teA8  cu;  *NtiA]n  cA|]t  A] 5  biiA|i;c 
rjeA?jco]5e;  f  A|f5  50  blue  |  (grasp  it  tightly)  A$uf  xj\  beAQ- 
f  ^v|8  f  1  bo|l|3  one  (and  it  will  do  you  no  mischief — hurt). 

<t>£A.r>  50  cnobA  An  vfi  ]}"  buAl  bujc  6eAnA&. 

Do  with  courage  whate'er  you  are  to  do. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.    -  301 

FIFTY-EIGHTH  LESSON. 

GOVERNMENT  OF  NOUNS. 

The  grammatical  agreement,  usually  called  "  concord,"  between  verbs 
and  their  subjects,  between  the  adjective  and  noun,  has,  in  the  preceding 
lesson,  just  been  shown. 

The  influence  exercised  by  words  on  each  other,  causing  in  the  noun  a 
change  of  case,  is  called  "  government.''  This  influence  on  nouns  is  pro- 
duced (1)  by  other  nouns,  and  adjectives  taken  substantively  ;  (2)  by  verbs; 
(3)  by  prepositions. 

The  change  of  case  may  be  to  the  (1)  genitive,  (2)  dative,  (3)  accusative. 

GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  GENITIVE  CASE. 

Obs.  1.- — The  latter  of  two  nouns  coming  together,  when 
the  objects  of  which  they  are  names  are  different,  is  governed 
by  the  former  in  the  genitive  case;  as, 

■:  ■■  .       2t)*c  <De,  God's  Son. 

t?e  is  the  gen.  case  of  t)]A,  God,  governed  by  the  noun  thac,  son,  which 
precedes  it. 

2t]t>ro  nr|c,  a  son's  name. 
%X)]c  is  the  gen.  of  m<vc,  governed  by  A]nm. 

If  instead  of  &]t)tf),  the  word  WbAji  (Ihower),  Latin,  liber^ 
a  book,  be  substituted,  the  sentence  runs  thus : 

LeAOAfi  ttvjc,  a  son's  book, 
(and  with  the  pronouns,  or  the  article  preceding  rnjc) ; 
LeADAjt  rno  rbjc,  my  son's  book  ; 
LeAbAft  bo  rinx,  thy  son's  book ; 
te-<vbA]t_A  n)]c,  his  son's  book; 
LeAb<\|t  "  ai;"  tbjc,  the  son's  book. 

The  words  t)e  and  ro]c,  are  conformable  to  rule  in  the  gen.  case ;  and 
rightly,  for  they  express  the  idea  of  generation,  source,  origin,  ownership  of 
that  which  is  conveyed  by  the  nouns  which  precede  them. — See  "  Easy  Les- 
sons," Part  IV.,  p.  261. 

t$^T  In  every  single  instance,  in  'Irish,  as  is  seen  from  the  foregoing 
examples,  it  is  the  latter  of  the  two  nouns,  and  never  the  former,  which  is 
the  governed  word.     It  is  not  so  in  Latin. 

STJac  fce  may  be  translated  Alius  Dei,  or  Dei  Alius,  the  gen..  Dei  being 
before  or  after  the  governing^ word;  and  in  the  Anglo-Saxon  genitive  case 
(ttyat  is  the  genitive  or  possessive  ending  in  's)  it  is  the  former  of  the  two 
nouns,  and  never-the,  latter  which  is  the  governed  word ;  as, 

God's  Son,  2t)Ac  "  <De" ;  filius  Dei. 

The  Lord's  Day,  V*  "  ah  T3|5e<\jinA,"  dies  Domini. 


862  setjF-instruction  in  irish. 

'  Obs.  2. — In  translating  from  English  case3  like  those 
(ending  in  's)  the  position  of  the  governed  noun  must  there- 
fore be  reversed  in  Irish,  as  in  the  examples  just  presented. 
But,  in  translating  the  Norman  genitive,  i.  e,,  genitive 
expressed  by  "  of,9'  into  Irish,  the  order  and  position  of  the 
nouns  are  retained,  the  preposition  of,  or  sign  of  the  first 
oblique  case  omitted,  while  the  latter  noun  assumes  the 
genitive  case-ending ;  as, 

Son  (of)  God,  2t)<\c<De-; 

Day  (of)  the  Lord,  La  at?  TjgeAfiTjA. 

The  definite  article ,"  the"  is  translated  by  **  aij,"  which,  coming  before 
C7£eAfinA,  the  genitive,  is  in  the  same  case  with  it. 

It  is  worth  while  observing  that  mere  English  students,  not  acquainted 
with  Latin,  or  Greek,  or  German,  regard  the  particle  "  of,"  in  such  instances 
as  the  foregoing,  purely  as  a  preposition,  and  not  as  a  sign  of  the  genitive 
case;  and  on  this  account  they  are,  whenever  learning  to  translate  into 
those  languages,  as  well  as  in  the  present  instance  into  Irish,  puzzled  at  the 
non-use  of  the  preposition  "of."  On  the  other  hand,  they  find  French  and 
Italian  easy  in  this  respect. 

VOCABULARY. 


Cein;nUo^6,  v.  to  bound,  to  advance 
in  strides;  from  cejn),  a  step,  a 
bound ;  as  in  cc\x  ceim,  a  foot- 
step. 

FeAft  re^e,  a  huntsman  (reilse  is 
geu.  case  of  reAls,.  a  hunt,v  and 


^eAtt,"a  man;  huntsman  is  the 
same  as  hunt's-man). 
leAn,  to  follow ;  luce  leAnrbujnte, 
pursuers, followers;  luce,  a  tribe, 
a  class,  a  set ;  leAnrbuioc,  fol- 
lowing; gen.  case,  leAt)ibu]nce. 


EXERCISE  CXIX. 
2in /p146  A]  5  An  t^nn. 

THE  STAG  AT  THE  POOL. 

La  t>-A0T)  bo  i*]V]c  £]a6  A^3  l|nn  le  t>-a  "cAftt"  (ace. 
case  coming  before  the  infinitive)  a  cof-5,  A^ay  'nuAifi.  bo 
b]  A13  61  bo  condyle  re  a  cAife  (shadow)  'fAn  c-fjtuc. 
*'  Mac  mori,  rnA]]-eAC,"  be^fi  fe,i)A  a&ajica  (pr.  eye-arka)  yo 
DTxrr?,  acc  06 !  t;ac  z&]-\i  (poor)  ]Ab  roo  co|*a  caoU.  Leif  y\\j 
bo  iA)i)]c  -peA|i-fe|l3e  lejr'nA  cirjn  A3uf  nA  5A&A^|t  'nrjA 
61*13.  ^1  r"AbA  ^1  ^A  corA  c^0^  A  ^^l1)  Te  cuibeAb  le|f 
ceimnujAb  be  l^rn  a  b-pab  6  't>  nArbAb  a  leAt)  e ;  A3uj*  na 
AbA|tcA  a  rbol  fe-  30  n?6ri,  bo  coo3bu]3bA]t  6  3AOCA  30  blue 
a   Ujt  "  ha  s-citAn'*  (gen.  plur.  on  lAft,   midst)  no  3U|t 

cAinicAbAjt  t>a  pip  ret^5e  ^eir  ^A  cui^  ru*r>  A3ur  3uf 

TbAjtbujgbAjt  6. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH  3C3 

IDIOMS   OF   THE   INFINITIVE   AND   PARTICIPLES   OF    ACTIVE 

VERBS. 

Obs.  3 — The  infinitive  mood  of  active  verbs  governs  the 
genitive  case  of  those  nouns  which  come  immediately  after 
it;  as, 

<t)o  gfiAbitgAb  <t)e,  to  love  God  ; 

<Do  beAOAb  ojbjae,  to  do  work. 

When  the  noun  goes  before  the  infinitive — which  is  the 
usual  vernacular  form — it  is  governed  in  the  accusative  case, 
and  not  in  the  genitive ;  as, 

te  "  <£)ja"  a  5J1&&U5A&  ; 
\je  "  obAfft"  xv  8eAt)A6. 

<t)|A  and  obAifi  are  in  the  accusative  case. 

After  the  compound  preposition  euro,  towards,  for  the 
purpose  of,  the  gen.  and  sometimes  the  accusative  is  ,em- 
ployed ;  as, 

Cuti)  <£)e  a  gfiA^ugAS  ; 
Cutt)  ojbfie  a  beA^Ab  ;  or/ 
Cim?  <t) |  a  a  3 Jt A&U5 a&  ; 
Cuti)  obA^t  a  6eAt)A6. 

Obs.  4. — The  active  participle  governs  the  genitive  ;  as, 

21^3  &sa?a&  0|b|ie,  doing  work. 
Srf^  5|tA6«3A&  <t)e,  loving  God. 
'    Jaji  nbeAnAb  coftujf ,  after  performing  a  journey. 

Before  the  infinitive  or  participle,  the  gen.  ease  of  the 
personal  pronoun  is  the  more  common ;  as, 

Le  v-li  a"  jftAbugAb,  in  order  to  love  (a)  him; 

te  thA  jjiA&ugAb,  in  order  to  love  (a)  her ; 

'5  a  5fiA6tt5A&,  loving. him ; 

*5  *  3Tt^u5**V  loving  her ; 
literally,  at  his  (a)  loving;  at  (her)  loving;  a,  his,  aspirates 
the  initial  or  first  letter  of  the  infinitive  mood  ;  a,  her,  does 
not;  a,  their,  causes  eclipsis. — See  Twenty-first  Lesson,  p. 
115. 

The  difference  in  sound  leads  the  hearer  to  know  their 
respective  meanings. 


SGi  SELF-INSTBUCTION  IN  IKISH. 

Note. — The  two  foregoing  idioms  in  Gaelic  are  founded 
on  the  substantival  character  of  verbs — a  principle  which  is 
true  in  all  language?,  and  which  is  well  explained  in  the 
following  words  of  Professor  Latham,  in  his  work — "  The 
English  Language,"  p.  290  : — 

"  A  noun  is  a  word  capable  of  declension'  only.  A  verb 
is  a  word  capable  of  declension  and  conjugation  also.  .  . '.  . 
The  infinitive  mood  has  the  declension  of  a  noun  substan- 
tive. Verbs  of  languages,  in  general,  are  as  naturally  de- 
clinable as  nouns." 

If  the  learner  ask,  then,  why  does  the  infinitive  active  and 
the  active  participle  govern  in  Gaelic  the  genitive  case  of 
nouns  immediately  following  them,  the  reason  is,  because 
they  are  verbal  nouns,  and  therefore  come  under  Obs.  1, 
*'  the  latter  of  two  nouns,"  &c,  p.  361. 

Obs*  5 — For  this  reason  adjectives  and  other  words,  em- 
ployed as  nouns  in  a  sentence,  govern  the  genitive  case. 

Obs.  6. — Family  names  preceded  by  the  words  O  or 
Ua,  a  descendant ;  thac,  son,  nj,  or  ijl3*  a  daughter,  are 
always  in  the  genitive  case;  as,  43ori)UAll,  Donnell,  Ua 
<DorbnAitl,  O'Donnell  (C)orin)A|ll  being  the  gen.  case  of 
OoriwAll)  ;  Ml  All,  Neill,  Ua  M^ll,  O'Neill  (M«ill,  gen.  case 
of  NjaU)  ;  Ce^lUc,  Kelly,  O'Ce^lU^j,  0*  Kelly;  Ca^icac, 
Carthy,  ^AcCAjttAig,  MacCarthy — "Hfj;"  CAfiCAjJ,  Mac 
Carthy,  as  applied  to  a  woman  of  that  name. 

1^15  is  the  feminine  form  of  Ua  or  2t)AC,  and  must,  there- 
fore, with  reason  and  with  the  sanction  of  usage,  be  prefixed 
to  the  family^  names  of  women;  as,  Jane  O'Donnell  is  Sj«- 
h&t)  "  t)|5'  4)orbrjA]ll  (not  Ua,  or  2t)AC<Dorbn<v|ll) ;  Bridget 
O'Neill,  Bjtjsjb  v]  M^U  (not  Ua  or  2t)AcNe{U). 

Obs.  7 — Proper  names  in  the  gen.  case  are  aspirated, 
whether  preceded  by  the  article  "An"  or  not;  as,  qll 
peAbA^jt,  the  Church  of  St.  Peter;  Ann  Ajrnfiji  PAbnufc, 
in  the  time  of  Patrick. 

Nouns  which  are  not  proper  names  are  not  thus  aspirated. 

t§^°  Ua  and  2tMc,  in  the  nominative  case,  follow  this  latter  class,  and 
do  not  aspirate  the  sirname,  as  is  seen  in  the  foregoing  examples.  But  if 
Ua,  O,  or  9X).\c  he  governed  in  the  case  (uj,  rojc,  genitive),  then  the  family 
names  suffer  aspiration ;  as,  John  the  son  of  James  O'Donnell,  5eA5An 
§T)ac  SeATtjuir  U]  Conr)A]U.  S^Amuir  and  Uj  are  each  in  the  genitive  case, 
and  accordingly  aspirate  ConijA|U,  the  family  name. 


to  bring  up) ;  hjuijaS,  as,  buino 
5<\n  rni»K\6,  a  person  without 
education  or  manners,  ceAsurj 
(instruction),  beur  (manners). 

The  young  man's  grandfather's  name, 
Aiom  Aojqri-inoin  An  fit1  °15  to. 
(In  possessives  of  this  kind  the 
position  of  the  gen.  cases  in 
Irish  is  the  opposite  of  the  na- 
tural arrangement  in  English  ) 

Thistle,  ^OoAijAjjf  the  seed  of  the 
thistle,  rfol  "  ao"  fo^flAin. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  .     865 

Obs.  8. — M 15  causes  aspiration;  as,  Mjg  Conn<\]ll,   N;5 

VOCABULARY. 

Descent  (offspring),  rfol,  rl|occ(rac<). 

'bun Ad,   rtte^b,   5]rj^A.Uvc,   well 

descended,  6  criejb  ti>A]c  (of  a 

good  tribe). 
Family    (members   of    one    house), 

reAjjlAc,  i.e.,  luce  "  C]£e,"  cUon 

(children,  offspring),  rfol  (seed), 

fllodr(race,  progeny),  Al,  cfieAb, 

5ineAUc,    cio^acat;    ^those   of 

one  house  C|o). 
Education,  ojleAtnuw  j  (from  o|l,  or 

Ajl,  to  feed,  to  train),  £05lAro ; 

(learning),  C05AJI ;  (from  C05, 

ffgf0  Of  in  English  is  generally  the  sicjn  of  the  geri. 
case  in  Irish;  as,  the  Son  of  God,  2t)v\c  "  <t)6  ;"  the  Lord 
of  the  Word,  CjgeAjtnA  "  ah"  bort)4.|n. 

EXERCISE  CXX. 

In  this  Exercise  the  government  of  the  genitive  case  is  shown. 

I.  Who  is  this  young  friend  with  you,  my  dear  sir,  a 
S*oj  (hwee)  8"jl]f?  2.  He  is  John  (LU)  O'Kelly,  the  son 
of  Patrick  O'Kelly  (SeA^An  U<\  CeAlU^j,  m^c  pAbjtu]c  U| 
Ce<xllA|5).  3.  His  "  fathers  son"  ought  to  be  good  (}f 
bu<xl  50  rr)AC  "  a  ACAft"  a  befc  rr)A]c)  ;  there  is  a  great  deal 
in  being  well  descended  and  of  a  good  family.  4.  I  like 
the  old  saying,  5AC  le<\nb  rn^jt  OflceAjt,  jac  0]3e  rnAji 
AbbAfi,  because  it  tells  truly,  that  education  combined  with 
natural  powers  forms  the  man.  5.  You  are  right;  for  al- 
though education  is  the  chief  means  (at;  tye&Sot)  ]y  ^eAjtjt) 
to  make  a  man  good  and  great,  natural  gifts  "  of"  mind 
(cAbAjteAif  t>Abu|t8A  "  ha"  b-:|v>cine)  which  are  often  con- 
nected with  nobility  .M  of"  race  must  precede.  6.  The  seed 
"0/"  the  thistle  can  never  produce  an  oak  (bAifi),  7.  Like 
the  son  uof"  King  David,  you  speak  in  proverbs  (feAn- 
jtA]bqb).  8.  What  is  the  young  "man's  grandfather's 
name"  ?  9.  Patrick,  son  of  Charles  O'Kelly,  was  the  name 
of  his  "  father's""  father;  and  James,  the  son  "of"  Cormac 
MacCarthy,  was  the  name  of  his  '"mother's"  father.  10. 
Where  did  they  live  ?     11.  They  lived  on  the  banks  "  of 


866  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

the  Shannon.  12.  What  is  this  boy  learning?  13.  He  A 
learning  the  sciences  (a^5  ^oglArn  ha  n-AlAbAO  [gen.  case]), 
14.  Although  young,  he  has  much  (jorrjAb  eolu]]*)  know- 
ledge (gen.  case  by  Obs,  5).     15.  He  is  a  very  good  boy. 


FIFTY-NINTH  LESSON. 

Observe  (1),  in  translating  compound  substantives,  and 
those  followed  by  the  preposition  "  of' — that  term  of  the 
two  which  expresses  the  property,  office,  character,  owner- 
ship, title,  relation,  of  quality  of  the  object  pointed  out  by 
the  other  noun,  is  governed  in  the  genitive  case ;  as. 

Property:  a  house-of-gold?    ccac  6jp  (gen.  of  djt,  gold). 
„         a  ship-of-war.        lor>3  C05A16. 
„         a  wall-of-silver,     daIIa  A]Ti3lk  (gen  of  Ajf^eAb). 
„         a  tin-can,  cawa  fr^n  (gen-  or*  fc^o)* 

Office:  a  door-keeper  (porter),  feafi  bojiu|f  (dorish,  gen.  of 

bojtuf,  dhoru$)% 
„       a  musician  (man-of-music),  -peAfi  ceofl. 
Qkaracter  :  a  soothsayer,     ^eAJt  feAfA  (man-of-knowledge). 
Title  :  gate-of-heaven,         56aca  |rlA|C}f . 

Note. — The  second  noun  specifies  the  meaning  of  the  first.  For  instance, 
in  the  expression  ceAC  djft  (house-of-gold)  the  word  "  gold"  does  not  make 
fuller  nor  clearer  the  prominent  idea  conveyed  by  the  term  "  house,"  yet  it 
distinguishes  this  latter  from-  one  of  silver,  clay,  stone,  or  the  like. 

,    The  us£  therefore,  of  the  article  "  ah"  of  the  ("  v&,"  fem.,  "of  the"),  is 
not  employed  in  instances  like  the  foregoing  before  the  noun  in  the  genitive 

case. 

$4^"  The  nature  and  use  of  this  last  remark  will  be  seen  when  compared 
wiih  the  coming  Observations  2,  3,  4. 

Obs.  2. — In  translating  a  certain  class  of  compound  terms, 
and  those  followed  by  u  of,"  from  English  into  Gaelic,  the 
article  precedes  the  genitive,  although  not  found  in  its  Eng- 
lish equivalent ;  as, 

Prophet-of-evils,  frfcjg  M  ha"  toa-Hacc,  i.  e.9  prophet-of-J^- 
curses. 

Mouth-of-pity,  beul  w  t;a"  cjtuA^e,  i.  e.,  mouth  of  the 
pity. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


367 


Pillar  and  ground  of  truth,  bun  ^uy  p\Uw  "v*"  tflHTOe* 
t.  e.,  of  the  truth. 

Father  of  lies,  aca^i  4i  aa"  ro-bneu5,  t.  e.,  father  of  the 
lies. 

Of  course,  if  the  definite  article  be  found  in  English  be- 
fore the  genitive,  or  after  "  of"  its  sign,  it  is  no  wonder  that 
it  be  employed  similarly  in  Irish ;  as, 

Star  of  the  sea,  jteulc  "  ha"  rnAjiA. 

Man  of  the  mountain,      ^eA]t tl  W  cr)0]c. 
Friend  of  the  affections,  CAjiab  "  da"  3-curnan. 

From  the  text  of  Observation  2,  just  given,  the  learner  is  naturally  in- 
duced to  ask,  what  class  of  terms  take  the  article  "  ah,"  the,  in  Gaelic,  the 
English  equivalents  of  which  dispense  with  its  use  ?  The  answer  is  con- 
tained in  page  58  of  Part  I.,  which  see. 


VOCABULARY. 


t)eo,   adj.,    living,   lively ;    50   beo, 

quickly,  with  life. 
t)I&eAji)nAC,  a  thief. 
Caojo,  v.y  to  cry  ;  CAO]rjeA6,  crying  ; 

CAojne,  (kueene),  lamentation. 
GuscAojn    (from    eus,    death,    and 

caojtj,)  crying  very  much. 
£Ab   6,  long  ago  (for  £Ab  6  ffn,  a 

length  since,  or  [6]  from,  [rjn] 

that). 


luce  5AbAlc a,  captors  }  5AbAlCA,  of 
arresting;  gen.  case  of  5ADA]l, 
to  seize,  to  arrest. 

55nA]b,  v.,  to  roar,  to  bawl. 

Cl]5eAd,  v.,  pass,  voice,  past  tense, 
was  condemned  (from  cl|5,  to 
turn  a  scale.  When  one  is  con- 
demned, the  scale  in  the  hands 
of  justice  is  turned  against  him). 


EXERCISE  CXXI. 
2ln  b]ie^u)r)^c  A3W  a  idacajji. 

THE  THIEF  AND  HIS  MOTHEE. 

<Do  h]  63ADAC,  fab  6,  Ai)i)j  a  $0]b  leADAftd  ceAnn  "be 

V'  AOf  65  A  bj    A^fl   A01)   f CO]l   le^f,  A3U|*   bo   £113  &  a  DA^le 

Ai)n  *  rrjAC&fu  2lnn  A]c  a  jrnACcugab  (chastise)  fe  bo 
|t]t>ne  fj  a  n)oU6.  2lcc  n6]jt  m^t  b'  £Af  at;  feAfi  65  bo 
■jtjnne  fe  nejee  nlof  luAcrb<v|tA  a  30|b,  no  31171  5AOA8  (was 
arrested)  fA  b6]ne  6  Ajfi  flAb  rbdft  a  8eAr>A8,  A3uj*  bo 
cljseAb  e  AT)n  bA^f.  21 15  bul  b*  ajc  a  cuocca  86,  bo  con- 
Dajjic  f e  a  rbACAjfi  aj3  f jubAl  I&t*  An  c-fluAga.  'nn  a  8|A]j 
A15  cAojneAfc  45111*  <\]5  eu5CAO]tt  30  mojt.  <D'J<W  fe  <M** 
luce  <v  5<vbAlcA,  ceAb  aoh  poCAjl  A.rr)<v|n  a  UbAjric  a  5-cluap 


308  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISn. 

a  rbacAjt.     2l|^"  coacc  8]  30  hoc  011130  bo  cufji  fj  a  cltiAf * 
fiiAf  lo  i)-a  licul  lo  cori)5<\|i  a  2t)]c  ron]|tpf5  a  clo|*.     2lct 
fo  bo  |i]i;i;o  re  a  vjacIa  a  Ic^aij  30  cfuiA|6,  bA|i)3e<u)  Ajft 
A5ur  A  5GA]ijx<\b  &|.     <Do  f3Jt<Mb  f  1  £aoj  *\)  b-p6p;,  A3ur~  bo 
31aO|6  tijac  ui)a"  rn.\lUcc  a|jt.    )y  ri)|lceAC  ai)  bjceArbuAC  cu 

A  ]t|T)1)0    clcAj*  CO    bOftjtAC    rj»)    A^t    bO    ti)ACA]|1,  bltbA]|1C    A!}. 

poliAl,     2lec  re  ai;  f]teA3fiA&  £113  fe  feojb:   "Jf  fjro  IT 
A8bA|t  Ai)  «)|-Aj6  po  Ai)i)  a  b-pu|l|rt?,  6^1  'oiiAjit  bo  gojb  me 

l0AbA|l    p<\b    6    fjl),    AJUf   CU3   11)0   CUjq    c,  bA    bsAtipA&    ti 

|ut)accii3a&  tt)A|c  Ai)  Uv  rji)  6aid,  i)|  bej&iou  a  UrbAjb  "ao" 

CflOCAbdftA  A1)I)  ]lt6. 

Sn?ACcii|3  Ai)  leAi)b  a  Uecjb  a  6)3©. 

The  defining  office  of  the  article  "  the"  (ah,  m — yfi,  gen.,  fern.)  is  more 
special  in  Gaelic  than  in  English.  This  accounts  for  its  use  before  those 
several  classes  of  nouns  named  in  the  first  part  of  the  present  Lesson;  it  helps 
to  show  also  the  reason  of  its  non-use— as  compared  with  English— before 
the  former  and  less  definable  term  of  the  two,  as  is  seen  by  the  following  :-r 

Obs.  3— In  rendering  into  Gaelic  such  sentences  as  these, 
"  the  Lord  of  the  world,5'  "  the  light  of  the  sun,"  omit  the 
article  "  the1'  before  the  former,  and  retain  it  with  the  latter 
noun;  as, 

The  Lord  of  the  world, 

...  T/J3eAfi»A  "ai)"  borbAji). 
The  light  of  the  sun, 

...  folur  «  m"  Tjnej^e-, 

It  is  retained  only  in  the  last  of  even  three  or  more  geni- 
tives ;  as. 

The  beauty  of  the  daughter  of  the  king, 
2l|li)eAcc  inline  "  ai)"  jtjj. 

Note. — This  specially  defining  use  of  the  article,  and  its 
non-use  in  Gaelic,  does  not  differ  in  idiom  from  the  English 
form  when  the  Saxon  genitive  is  employed  ;  as, 

The  sun*s  light, 

...  rclur  "i)a"  3jie]i)e. 
The  king's  daughter's  beauty, 

•  ..  2l|lt)eAcc  |i)5p)e  "  ai/'  ^13. 

The  Saxon  and  Gaelic  genitives  are  here  alike  in  their  requiring  the 
presence  of  the  definite  article ;  but  the  Norman  (see  Obs.  3)  and  Gaelic  are 
not.     For  instance,  in  that  last  sentence,  neither  the  term  "  beauty/'  n& 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  369 

"  daughter's"  has  the  article,  while  the  word  "  king,"  which  is  the  term  to 
be  specified  above  the  rest,  and  its  Irish  equivalent,  tx?o»  nave  the  article. 
In  the  Saxon  and  Irish  forms  the  position  of  the  nouns  in  the  one  is  the 
reverse  of  the  order  in  the  other,  for  instance  :— 

English  :  The  king's  daughter's  "beauty. 
"  Beauty"  is  the  last,  "  king's"  the  first  term. 
Gaelic:  2l^lneAce  ]W5]Ve  "ah"  ftjg. 
"  Rfg"  (king),  is  the  last,  "  AjlneACc,"  the  first — Obs.  2, 
p.  362. 

EXERCISE  CXXII. 

THE   DOCTOR   AND   HIS   PATIENT. 

21n  h&]5  <*olir  Atl  pe<\ti-c]r)n. 

A  sick  man  died  (puAffi  bAp)  under  the  hands  of  a  phy- 
sician (llA|5)  who  had  been  attending  him  (aj3  CAbAijic 
A||ie^6).  At  the  funeral  (<\| 3  ad  focjtA^be,  or,  A]5  bul 
le]f  bo*n  C]ll)  the  physician  said  to  the  relatives  (luce  5AO|l) 
of  the  deceased  (rnA]ibAi)),  "  Oh,  if  he  had  acted  in  this 
way  and  in  that  (bA  8eAi}£A8  ye  rnAfi  f  jn  A^uf*  rr)A|t  f*o)  not 
to  be  drinking  strong  drink  (u]f5e  beACA,  'bjc&jlce),  and  to 
pay  greater  attention  to  himself  (irjof  two  A]fie  caqa}|ic  bo 
V&]V)9  he  would  not  now  be  lying  low"  (nnce  A]jt  lAfi). 
But  one  of  the  mourners .  (f eA|t  be  luce  a  CAojijce)  made 
him  this  reply  (j:|ieA3itA8) :  u  There  is  no  use  speaking 
thus  now ;  it  was  fitter  for  you  to  have  given  this  advice  to 
the  man  when  he  was  alive.  It  is  of  no  use  now,  for  he  is 
dead." 

There  is  no  good  in  the  best  advice  when  it  comes  (is) 
too  late,  or  untimely. 

Nj  'I  aot)  rbA-jc  f  ah  3-corbAjfile  IT  VeAfifi  Ajft  b|c  5nu<vj|i 
z'a  ye  mAll,  AncjtACAc. 

Principiis  obsta,  sero  medicina  paratur. 

Obs.  4. — The  application  of  the  article  (at\  the)  and  the 
change  arising  in  Cleaning  from  its  use  and  non-use,  before 
the  first,  as  well  as  before  the  second,  or  the  noun  governed 
in  the  genitive,  is  best  learned  by  examples. 
Compound  J  loi)3  co3A]8,  a  man-of-war. 

nouns.      (^'An"lon3  C03A18,  the  man-of-war. 
Compound  f^eAfi  rjge,  a  householder. 

nouns.     \"  An"  feAji  z]^e,  the  householder. 


070  SELF-INSTKUCTION  Itf  IRISH. 

The  words  Ions  and  ?e&v-  express  the  leading  ideas — cjjo  and  C05A16, 
those  of  quality,  character,  or  office.  The  leading  term  is  the  more  definite, 
end  hence,  in  such  instances,  has  the  article. 

If  the  definite  article  be  inserted  now  before  C03A18,  of 
war ;  arid  before  cjge,  of  house,  we  have  I003  "at?"  co3A]b, 
a  ship  of  the  war,  or,  the  ship  of  the  war  (see  Obs.  3) — 
meaning  some  special  war,  and  not  war  in  general ;  ye*]\ 
"  At?"  c^ge,  a  (or  the)  man  of  the  house — meaning  of  a 
special  house,  known  to,  o&  treated  of  by  the  speakers. 
Take  another -example:  meAbot)  0]6ce,  midnight;  "  An" 
TTjeAbot)  o^bce,  the  midnight;  Aflt  ua|]i*'  ai?"  rbeAboirj  0]6ce, 
the  hour  pf  (the)  midnight.  Now  insert  "  ai)"  before  0]8ce, 
and  its  meaning  is  at  once  defined :  rneAboi)  "  nV7  b-0|8ce, 
middle  of  the  night,  i.  e.9  of  some  special  night  named  or 
known. 

To  sum  up  all  that  has  been  said  in  this  lesson  :— 

(l;  There  is  a  Gaelic  idiom  which  requires  the  use  of  the  Art.  (definite) 
when  (Obs.  2)  its  presence  before  nouns  in  English  of  the  like  import  is 
never  needed;  (2)  the  article  before  the  governing  noun  in  English  is 
omitted  in  Irish  (see  Obs.  3) ;  (3)  the  word  which  the  speaker  requires  to 
define,  be  it  the  governing  or  the  governed  term,  must  have  the  article;  (4) 
1  Gaelic  follows  the  Norman  and  not  the  Saxon  collocation  of  the  genitives  in 
the  relative  position  of  the  terms. 

EXERCISE  CXXIII? 
Na    IUC03A   *VV   bA]l. 

2ii}i)  Art)  &jftbj  'tWA-jfi  bo  bf  U1C05A  £ao^  settjtcjtaS  aj3 
cac,  bo  gUo^&Aft  bA]l  (council),  ]oi}oof  50  b-fju^gbf^  atijac 
ax)  c&o]  a  b'  fe^pp,  jab  y'eyxy  a  cofA]t)c  A]|i.  jf  lorn&Afljse 
bo  qtACCAbAjt  a-jji  le  c&|le  5AI)  y&\6r\)  A|]t  b]C,  uA|8e.  ^a 
6e^e,  bo  f eA]4  IU665  y ifAf  A3uf  bo  013  at;  corbA]file  fo : 
"  ceAt>5Al  CI03  A]ji  rt}\x\x)§4\  at>  cajc)  A3uj*  aik>  fji?  A]ji 
ceACc  66  aw  A|c  ajji  b]c  irj|t  bAogAl  bAO^b,  ojft  beA]tpAi8 
At)  6I05  3A^n?,  A3tif  bo  b'  -pejbjjt  eAlugAb  uai8."  <Do 
ca]C|t)  (pleased)  30  b-AtWA]c  At)  corbA^le  1*0  leo  (with  them), 
30  b-ulls«  ^cc  bttDAjftc  Aorj  feAi>CAC  ArbAji) — "  50  C|t)ce 
yy  n?<vic  6  bo  corrjAiftle,  |f  3l]C  A3U]4  ftejb  At)  steuf  cof*A]r>ce 

©,    ACC    CA    A01)    6e]|*C    Att7A]r)    A3AW    0]tA]b— ^C]A    A5A|b,     A 

cuijtpeAf  At)  6I05  A]]t  At)  3-ca^c?     S|t>  \  At?  bftejrrj. 

fjj   b-IOOApt?  |ttlb  A  JtA&  A^llf  A  beAHAb. 


SELF-INSTBUCTION  IN  IBISH.  371 


SIXTIETH  LESSON. 

Note. — The  student  -who  knows  only  English  should  be  mad«  aware  d£ 
the  several  meanings  which  the  preposition  "  of"  in  its  various  relations  with 
nouns  is  capable  of  admitting.  Dr.  Johnson  counts  twenty»three.  These 
can  all  be  grouped  under  four  heads.     "Of"  denotes — 

(1), Origin,  cause,  possession. 

(2)  Glass,  rank,  partnership. 

(3)  Of  has  the  meaning  of  among,  on,  from. 

(4)  Of  expresses  property,  quality,  attribute. 

(1)  Of,  in  the  first  sense  is  translated  into  Gaelic  by  the 
genitive,  for  that  case  gives  the  idea  of  origin,  cause,  mate- 
rial, possession,  &c* 

(2)  Of,  in  the  second  sense,  is  rendered  by  "  be,"  of,  (same 
as  the  French  de),  whenever  it  follows  numerals,  adjectives, 
of  the  comparative  and  of  the  superlative  degrees, partitives, 
nouns  denoting  fullness,  abundance,  and  the  contrary,  as, 

One  "'of  the  whole,  ceAn  "  be'n"  jornUn;  full  "  of"  wis- 
dom, Iai)  "  b' "  e^5t)A ;  Catherine  is  the  fairest  of  the  daugh- 
ters, n  CA]cl]r>  *\y  be||*e  "be**  ha  b-|i;5]t)|b;  of  all,  a 
b--pu|l  be.  •>  •* 

'Job  ff  b--pifil  f  iiAf  leAc,  "  be"  t?a  <t)eAC  fjoji-beo. 

Jove,  and  ail  that  are  with  thee  above  of  the  immortal 
gods. 

See  the  prayer  of  Hector  at  the  end  of  the  present  lesson,  p.  376. 

"  <t)e"  rnnAib  beAf'  An  borbA]n 
)r  bA  b-pAgAjnn  l4e  rno  fto^An, 

S]   2t)ol  huh  An  gleAUA  \\  peAftfi  l^orr;. 

Old  Song. 

9Xcz  "  be"  n&  T>\w\^ie  u|le  ajji  3A6  Iaoc, 
'5»tt  ojtrn  50  b-A||^6e  c&  ad  cac  a  ^Iaoc. 
But  on  each  hero  of  the  Trojans  all; 
And  on  me  especially  the  contest  is  calling. 

See  exercise,  p.  377. 

(3)  In  the  third,  of  signifies  among  ;  as,  cja  a^a^o,  which 
of  you  (See  Part  III.,  thirty-second  Lesson,  Obs.  p.  190); 
and  on  ;  as,  bo  Iaoajji.  ye  "  ojtc-f  a,"  he  spoke  of  (on)  you  ; — 
from;  as,  a  man  of  France,  peAft  "6'  n"  b-'pjiAjnc;  he 


372 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


did  it  of  himself,  fi|i;>n&  fe  6  "  tiAj8e"  pep;  (from,  i.  e.>  il 
proceeded  from  him  as  the  originator). 

(4)  In  the  fourth  acceptation  of  has  no  equivalent  in 
Gaelic — the  mere  absence  of  any  preposition  suffices — the 
noun  remains  in  the  nominative  case ;  as — a  man  of  the 
highest  position  and  fame,  fe^ft  a  b'  A^ibe  cejro,  aju]*  clu. 
"C]\]  b-uAjTte-  b'  -peuc  leff  £pt  ]Y  A7]tbe  clu,  three  times  there 
attempted  it,  men  of  the  highest  fame. — See  next  exercise. 

This  last  is  a  very  remarkable  Irish  idiora.  In  Latin,  the  ablative  casa 
answers  the  purpose ;  in  Greek,  commonly  an  accusative  after  the  adjective; 
but  in  Irish  'tis  the  nominative  case. — See  Part  iv.  p.  302,  Obs. — An  idiom 
that  should  be  remembered. 

The  Exercises  of  these  "  Easy  Lessons"  could  not,  have  a  more  elegant 
nor  a  more  befitting  finish  than  the  dialogue  (Homer's  Iliad,  Book  6 — trans- 
lated into  Irish  heroic  metre  by  Dr.  Macllale)  between  Hector  and  Andro- 
mache. The  tenderness  and  pathos  which  breathe  through  the  original  are 
infused  through  every  line,  nay,  through  every  word,  of  the  simple  familiar 
Irish  in  which  it  has  been  rendered  by  the  great  prelate  poet. 

VOCABULARY. 


2lblAc,  carrion,  a  mangled    carcase 
(from  a,  not,  and  blABAC,  con- 
tractedly,  bUc,  a  thing  having 
blAD,   i.   e.,  pith,   juice,   force, 
energy,  inherent  vitality).    Con- 
AblAc  is  the  common  word  for 
carcase,  carrion ;  root,  con,  for 
dogs,  and  aMac,  carrion.     Con- 
AblAc  is  applied  to  a  living  crea- 
ture so  lean  that  the  ribs_becorae 
visible — i.  e.,  to  that  which  is, 
as  it  were  dead. 
SlblAc  is  derived  by  others  from  Ab, 
not,  and  Iuac,  price,  but  this  deriva- 
tion is  forced,  for,  the  particle  Ab,  is 
not  a  negative. 
&5n.A|m,  v%  I  entreat,  (from  An^very, 

and  oAmiin; ;  root,  s^-jri.  cry. 
IjaoqAI,  danger,  peril  (from  bAc, 
drowning,  death  ;  5A0I,  kindred, 
connected  with).  Hence  bAo- 
oaIac,  means  dangerous,  peri- 
lous.' 
1)A0qAIca,  which  is  very  like  the 
former,  means  simple,  silly  ;  as, 
AJ5  oeAnA&  bAO^AlcA  5I1C,  make 
the  silly  sapient ;  bAojAlcA  in 
this  sense,  is  derived  from  bAOt, 
vain,  and  3A0I,  kindred. 


DAf  ca6,  to  perish,  to  put  to  death ; 
from  b&r ac  (root,  bAr)  causing 
death. 

OA]ncrieUo*Ac  {i.e.,  beat?,  a  woman, 
and  crief5tfe,  forsaken,  direlict), 
a  widow,  a  relict. 

t)]leAdcA,  an  orphan  (of  want  of, 
leAccA,  milk). 

tVabtion,  sorrow  (00,  bad,  bttorj,  grief). 

Fa|6  (or  £ac),  a  plain,  a  field;  ves- 
ture, dress,  heat,  warmth. 

■Ff 05 a,  fig-tree  ;  crtAnj:|o5A,  a  fig-tree. 

FeA&nA,  gen.  case  of  jreADnA,  (gen. 
regularly  £eA6AnA,  and  contraet- 
edly,  ^caoda),  a  band,  a  troop,  a 
company  of  soldiers: — ceAnn  ija 
veA6oA,a  captain  of  the  guard, 
a  general,  a  chieftain;  a  o-cjo 
cjnn  ^eA6i)A  An  5AJ10A,  in  the 
house  of  the  captain  of  the 
guard.— Genesis,  xL  3.  (peA&Aij 
from  reAo,  extent,  number  of; 
bAoine,  persons,) — a  host. 

Sl)\|iiAio,  natural  life;  from  mA?n» 
live  (thou),  exjst,  continue,  en- 
dure. 

2J)AinrieAnAc,  and  rnAitcAijAc,  adj., 
enduring,  everlasting,  ao  beACA 

l  njAflCAtJAC. 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  373 

Ofoi    a    virgin;    from    63,    young-;  veAri,  man.     2!)cft  fejfeAfi  (the 

6]oin,  a  little  maid. 

Oj5tjreAC,  a  simpleton  (/em.)  ;  from 
oi5iD,  a  maiden,  and  read,  way- 
ward, wandering;  AmAO&ij,  (a 
fool)  is  applied  to  a  man;  ojqO- 
reAd,  to  a  woman. 

SejreAft,   six  (persons)=fe,  six,'  and 


big  six),  seven. 
tu]c,ffcll— participle;  eujcirn,  falling 

(irreg.  in  its  terminations). 
Urirwirij,  respect,  esteem. 
Caca,  support,  second;  year  njo  6*xca, 

stand  my  support. 


EXERCISE  CXXIV. 
ADDRESS  OF  ANDROMACHE  TO  HECTOR. 

"21  8u]T)e  8At)A  "f:A]tAO]ji  ca  ajji  q, 

<Do    OAfCA"|8    f^l),    3<M)    ^Tt?t>]8    fAO|    bO    rf)1)A0J 

'3uf  £A01  b0  ^t)0,  C|8  5it]t  b'6jb  -j]*  OAogAl, 
21  bejc  3AI)  cofiujjic,  c|t6|5ce  ajji  ai)  fAogAl, 
Jf  oftc-fA  ATt)Aji),  ca  At)  t)ArbA]b  u^le,  'bjtAC, 
If  cu-fA  ArbAp),  if  rr)|AT)  leo  f]l)A8  '5-CAC, 
2t)A  Y  leac  cu|cjrr)  ']*  cjtuAj,  Tt)A|i  f|t?,  3AT)  ti)e, 
Ko|tt)  cu|*a  -jr^reACC,  fjoce  fjof*  ^ao]  'o  5-cjie 
#t)A  b]8]rr)  bo  8|A|5  rr)o  bAjucjteugAC,  b6|8  frjo  b|8, 
21)aii  b|  6  cup,  -pAOi  6iih]\6r)  '3117*  -paoi  caoj. 

5*T)    ACAJft,    TT)ACA4|t,    b]1ACA|Jl,    le   Tf)0    lo, 

^tjAolujAb  ttjo  Wcfio|rr),  i)6,  a  fio]r;c'  Ijorr)  fog. 
in]z  try   ACA|]t  rbuptrjeAC  fAO]  lAjri)  2lcu|l  3Aft3, 
D|tA  f3fv^of  a  cACA]|i''CeAb,  ai)  co$&8  beA]\5. 
2lcc  3(8  3u]i  ciqc  fe  Ar)i)f  A1)  A]t  DeAii)-beo, 

'  "H]0|t    CA|fbA|l)   2lcil|l   eAj'OA|8    U|t|tA]rD   86. 

2l||t  cA]ti>  Ajfe,  UA3CA  A||t  a  bAjt, 

<D'   f  A5  AbtAC  A*]*  -?V|trr?  H)'   ACAjl  Ai)i)  A  l&ft, 

'5«r  b'  fAf  'i)  &  cjorDqoU,  Wipujr)  A||t  5AC  caoo, 

Cu|]t  6|ge  OftjAb,  11)511/  tXttpf  Job, 

2{)ojlfe]fA|V.  bftACflA,   CACA  V'b'C|j   '3UI*   Mac 

<Co|3oa8  uajdo  30  b-qle  a 01)  aoi)  lA; 
<Do  f|r)  ]Ab  2icu]l  Tt)|lceAC  le  i>a  Iai)1) 
2i|fi  ri)A3  *  ]iAbAbA]t'  curbbAC  cfteubA  Ai)i). 
2()o  Tf)ACA]|t  bAi)]t|3Ai)  cjijc'  1)A  3-co]lce  bub, 
cDo  cu5  j*e  lejp,  A'f  cAjrjce  cfton)'  16  bjtuc, 
2lcc  ccai)U]3  X}  *  ?  aoi  fife.  o'i)  30AbAl  ii;cp. 
21^3  bftor)A8  rr)0]tAi)  tt)A0|I)  8p,  A3U|*  6]t. 
Bu8  3eA]t]t  At)  c- aid  'd  ejf  ^jleA.8  cuit)  a  C]t|c' 
JJujt  ^5  sac  <t){Ai)  ]  5<M)  aoi)  beo  'i)r)A  lu|8e. 


874  SbiiF-INSTEU.CTION  IN  IRISH. 

2l||t  ye&&  bo  rbAftcAjr),  A3<vn?  be|8jfi  50  bftAC 
2t)A|t  ACA^jt,  rr>ACA]jt,  bjtACAjji,  ce]le  5jia8ac 
12tcc  jIac  Sam?  cjtuA]5e,  A3ftA|rf>  cu,  r>A  b] 
2t)<\ft  fjOCAjt  rnj-A85  A|5  bo  rbotc  'f  &cr  ttjhaoj: 
2t)|fe  tja  ^^5  rn<x|t  beArjcjietrzjAC  le  rno  cjia8 
'Sur  6  't)X)  a  b]leACc  5AI)  Aor)  cac'  do  T3&c 
2lcc  Ann  |*°  V*Vi  T&V  *MC  *  b-pu^l  cjtorn  5eu3 

<De    CftAT)    f  |05A,   CAOA^flC   bo    T)<V    ^^"S'* 

$]nce  le  bAlU,  \x&]\)  t^ajc  A3trr  Th"5e 

Le  beA5AT)  rAOCA]ft  pnnruj8   rceAc  f*A  'Cfiojge, 

T41I  b-w^lT16  b'-peuc  le|f  }q]t  jp  A|nbe  clu, 

<£>ir  t)A  2l|ACf  curoAfAC  le  luc, 

*5ur  /obrrmjn  ']•  T3u]be  rnylceAC  Ajfi  a  b'-frAjc 

'S  T17AC  2Jcftf,  ^Ijrrjoy,  ceAt)  DA  peA8r)A  'f  T*5<M^ 

'S  a  bjtACAjfi  2t)uii)leA,  |*eolcA  le  3Aec'  <t)e& 

|^A    Af    A    t)eA]tC   -pe]l)    TJJUII^T^eAC,    5AT)    fSAC." 

THE  ADJECTIVE,  i 

The  syntax  of  the  adjective  has  been  from  time  to  time  pointed  ont  in 
these  lessons — its  position  (see  first  and  thirty-seventh  lesson)  ;  its  agreement 
with  the  noun  (see  thirty-fifth  lesson,  p.  286);  its  idioms  (thirty-seventh 
and  thirty-eighth)  ;  its  governing  effects  (twenty-ninth  and  fifty-eighth). 

GOVERNING  POWER  OF  THE  VERB. 

That  an  active  verb  governs  the  objective  or  accusative 
case,  every  learner  knows ;  as, 

John  loves  God,  5ftA8ui5eAr}n  SeAgAn  <t)]A ;  God.  loves 
John;  5|tA6u|5eAT)i)  C>ja  SeAgAn. 

In  these  sentences  the  nominative  case  comes  after  the  verb,  as  well  as  the 
accusative.  The  first  (or  nominative)  comes  immediately  after ;  the  accusa- 
tive next  in  order  after  the  nominative. 

In  old  Irish  writings  the  nominative  case  is  found  sometimes  before  the 
*erb.     It  is  employed  in  poetry,  too,  in  the  same  manner. 

4.  Prepositions  govern  the  dative — in  fact  prepositions 
govern  no  other  case ;  as, 

9lmj  X°  ^AMU15  *  caj*a8  le  i>a  rbnAOj 

2lj»bfieorf)AC  cAori?  'sur  )  80  lap  be  3T>ao|. 

,  Homer,  Book  vi.  1L  545-6. 

(2t)nAO]  is  the  dat.  case  of  beAn  ;  gen.  tgaa.) 
le jr  at)  m-bujrj,  with  the  cow  (nom.  bo,  gen.  bo,  dat.  bujn) ;  the  phraM, 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.  375 

bo  n  be-An,  is  incorrect :  lejr  ah  n;-b6  is  also  incorrect — it  should  be,  le;r  At 
n)-bu|Ti,  and  the  former — bo'r)  fnoAoj. 

In  all  other  nouns  the  dative  case  happens  to  be  the  same  as  the  nomina 
tive,  and  therefore  requires  no  special  endiDg  or  inflection,  except  in  nouns 
of  the  fifth  declension ;  as, 

tio  'd   b-f>eA]*fA]ij,  to   the  person  (nom.  peAjtrA,   gen.  peAjivAn,  dat. 
veAnrAin.) 

Regarding  prepositions,  see  Part  III.  (Lessons  from  25  to  35,) 

VOCABULARY. 


SftcAjroAc,  adj.  reproachful,  rebuking, 
reviling ;  n,  a  reviler,  an  abuser ; 
.ACAjr,  rebuke,  reproach. 

CArcAjfi,  v.  slay,  slaughter;  infin. 
cArcAjnc;  mAfi  uah  5*\n  l^cr 
a  b'lnHjQeAr  at?  lAtb  a  cArsitAv 
e,  as  a  harmless  lamb  that  licks 
the  hand  which  slays  it. 

CeAnijAr,  m.  headship,  chieftaincy ; 
root,  ccao,  a  head. 

CorAjnc.  v.  to  defend,  keep  of,  pre- 
serve, maintain. 

ponnojo,  same  as  jronArnA]i>,  jeering, 


gibing,   mocking.     (See   Lesson 

53 — Vocabulary.) 
Iadac,  adj.  gentle,  polite. 
StyeArnAjfi,     memory,    remembrance. 

Latin,  memoria,  from  ine/n  the 

mind,  aud  tdajh  lives. 
R|5-Iao,  m.  a   paiace ;   TMo*  d  king; 

and  Ian,  a  castle. 
S5A1C,   the   chief,   the  best ;    ^fo|t- 

T5A]t,  the  very  best,  the  real. 
CeArcAv  (from  ceArr,  a  proof,  a  tes- 
timony)   character,    reputation ; 

Latin,  testimonium,  testis ;  Eng. 

test.     See  Tiesson  52. 


EXERCISE  CXXV. 
REPLY  OF-  HECTOR  TO  ANDROMACHE. 

4)o  "j*fte*5^jjt  a  cfcfle :  A3Atf)  b6|8  a  rf)eArr)Ajft 
<£)o  corfjAiftle  CAOrb,  cum  CAbAjjtr;  uajtt)  5AC  CA,b<vf]t; 
2icc  bfcj&eAb  va  pjjt   j  ttwa  Ia8ac'  tja  "Cnofge 
■p34|t  tijo  cltt  'p  rt)o  ceAfCAjf  lejp  At)  5Aor, 
<x  b-jJAtt)ft>r)  ffAjt,  rrj<\ft  clA8<\]]te  Ap  ad  5leo, 
t^|8  ijac  rrj-b£]beAb  CAicijeArfjAc  l&  rrjo  pp|]i|Ob  beo 
'Of  ft  60  bejc  cAlttjAC  b'  ^ogUrr)  rr)6  50  Iuac 
&  b&\t  b-co^feAc,  'iT;eAr3  ^1°1x"r5^1^  ^A  1*1  u*3 
21^3  copirjc  ceAi)rj^p  rrj'  ACAjt  rrjAji  bub  cojfi 
Sljuf  'i;a  ceAi)i)  riU,  copfrjc  por  rrjo  jloifi, 
2|cc  CA|rr>  frfOpAC,  fr  por,  le  jrrjr^b  Iai), 
3^  b-c|ocpA]b  Ai>  £fc  a  Tt?-be|bj5  at;  caca]^  bAl), 
21  but)  'r  a  ]t]5-lAD  leA5CA  u]ie  ajji  Iaji 
'S  ad  ftf5  *f  a  bAo^rje  p^rjce  ATjrjp  ai)  A|t. 
2lcc  d|  5ojleAt)rrAtb5Ajt  luce'  t;a  'Cno^e, 
Mo,  AtAfi,  njACAri,  bjiAXAft,  A^ft  mo  cjio^be, 
<Do  bej&eAf  a'  cufCfrrj  AJ3  lA|t)i)  cfiorrj  ija  i)3t**ei*5 
'Ni)A  'r>  ujrbjfi  Tt?6r»,  pAO^  CApCAjtc  ^up  fAO|   euj 


376  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

2f*f  30jle*f  b'  Att)3A|t:  *\)\)  6jf  6ul  qtjb  3AC  3^ 
BftjTt^]t  in  30  c nic  ua  o3?^u3  "Ml*  TS^o 
pollui^c  aijt),  rodft  AnacAin.  *3Uf  leur) 

/JFaoj  cu|t>3  "Wa  ellcW3e  bAi;A|WA  '3Uf  b&jtf 
'pfgeAS  A13  feol  ttaiji  bolafAC  i)A  T^tojge 
II 0  cADAjftc  6  ai)  c-ffuic  id]  A]*  u]]*3e  add  a  qge, 
*S  A]3  ejfceACc  le  j:OT)T)6]b  ACAi|*eAC,  3M)  cftuAg; 
fe\xc  bjol  bAi;cjtA|3  tyaccojft  ri?6j]t  t;a  fluAg. 

/DufOCAib  at)  c-A]T)Tt)  1170  cujrfjne  AT)n  bo  Cfiojbe, 
2l5iif  be|8|]t  Iat)  be  bubftdn  ^iif  be  cojbe 
p*v  e  bejc  jir^gce,  cofooc<\8  cu  'fA  tfiA 
'3)uf  6u]c-|*e  bo  beufif:Ab  CAb^fi  Ajup  f3AC 
21cc  ]tO|n)  i-ne  t:ejfc|t;t  ujb  60  ca'iji,  bejb  n?e 
pAO]  At?  b-pob,  |f  bo|5  lion?,  fp^ce  Auirp  W  3-cn.fe. 

Homer,  Book  vi.,  Dublin— Duffy. 

VOCABULARY. 


CAfcbAti,  a  helmet;  from  cat,  a  bat- 
tle; and  bAfiri,  top,  head,  dress 
for  the  head. 

fcujdeACAf',  thanks,  le  &atjca  buj6- 
eACAij:,  with  hymns  of  thanks. 


CI05A,  a  helmet ;  because  it  is  like  a 

CI05,  or  bell. 
fcrtoo5Ajdi  will  raise ;  for  &tu>ocaj6. 
&oA]6,  face ;  c&jr,  moist,  wet. 


EXERCISE  CXXVI. 

CONTINUATION  OF  THE  FAREWELL  DISCOURSE  BETWEEN 
HECTOR  AND  ANDROMACHE. 

tl'ejf  fo  tiao,  bo  f]r)  atoac  30  fAtr) 

Cunj  av  c-05  bo  CAbAinc,  a  da  I^ti), 

4)0-  geic  le  ^asIa  rboti  at;  leAi)Ab  feATic, 

T^jtA  Aift  a  3-clo3^b  uATbATj&c,  foillfeAc,  8eAnc, 

'S  f p  4j#b  c^p^l  3hat;ac,  fiab  3A6  blAOjJ 

2lt)OT)  'j*  a  t)Al  A15  tttjIa8  le^r*  ad  3A06. 

4)0  ftr)|5bAn  At)  b]?:  S5A0I  tjeccojn-  at)  lub  ze&vv 

B]  A]|t  a  cacdatt;  'x  ^°!3  1  °  ^A  ce&w 

'5«r  le^3  A1>  CI03A  Ut)tiac  A||t  at)  b-feu]t; 

Hu5  A|]t  a  leAt)<xb,  *r  cnoc  e  fu<\f  fAT)  Aen, 

M'ejf  a  P03A&  'f  bftea5A&  le  nr|T)  ctiuc 

21  lA^Tbe,  cu^Tt  le  irrjpjgio,  fUAf  a  511c. 

"'Job  rf  b-j:uil  fuAf  leAC,  be  t)a  toeAC*  t^oti  beo, 

CteANCAibe  tdo  leAWAb  'f  CAbfiAi&e  'ft  5-0*1  rnj  tic  66, 


SELF-INSTRTJCTIOK  IN  IRISH.  377 

T>bftA.|6  86,  vjuoaI  30  c6|m<MT?A|l  Ai;i)f  a  c-flf^, 

21    |*|ubAl]rt)    p6|l)    Tf)ATl    fOTljplA    A}5    1)A    T^fiO^Ce, 

2t}|pj*ri7A]l,  cAlrrjAC,  Iai)  be  rjeAftc  *p  bo  luc, 

'S  a  co|f|i)c  a  c||te,  cojIIa6  5oai;i;  a'p  clii, 

'5  CAf5A||ic  DAttJAb  pjlleAb  le  cjteAC  tijojt, 

'S  le  bAijCA  bu]8c.ACA]f  AfiboJA^b  fiiAp  3A<5  3l6ffi 

'"S  A]5  clu^pe  b'A  ti7ACAi]i:  "be||t  A]ji  aca]{i  b<x|iji, 

"Ljoj^ati  a  cjt0]8e  le  jAjpbeAf  Arjr;  a  lAjt." 

Lejf  j-prbo  feACA^b  8].at)  leAi)Ab  65, 
Sp)  A||t  a  brioUc  e,  55iif  £115  86  P63, 
'Srr^,  'r  t^P  *  PTM3>  b0  &TMr  V*  beoji'  50  p|tAf 
$|lc  'r)u<\f  a  leACA^b,  6  a  fii]l|b  beAf3?, 
<t)'A  -pe|cpi;c  8o-t*at;,  cu]ir)]l  le  bop  a  Iajh)' 
21  b-A5<M&  C^1T»  ^r  l^bAjjt  le]  50  f*A|if? : 
"  21)6  ce]le  ai;|*ac,  geAi)i>  tt?o  cjiO]8e,  CAb  j:ac  ? 
B-fu]l  50  li-AT;qtAC,  le  5eu|t  brioi;  bo  b'  cjia8, 
Ko^rb  ceACc  njo  lAe  'jtip  n/  atd,  pj'l  ofiit)  bAO^Al, 
21  5-curn^f  aoi)  i;eAc,  irj'l  rtjo  cup,  be  'n  c-fA5Aol, 
21?}  c-olc  ']*  ai)  ii)A]c,  at;  coja  'gup  Ai)  bio^A, 
Mjoti  fA|t«]5eA&  at)  bAf  b]  'r>bAi)  bojb  yby  a  jtjorb, 
UjTDe  f|r),  -pjl  a  DAiHe  ']•  A]5  A15  c-peol 
3^bcA,  ^i5eA8  le  ]*l]i;  A5up  le  fpol, 
Ho  'p)\&tt)  le  ^eAfipAjbj  cfieoTuvzjAb  bo  cujb  bAt? 
%r)\)  ujle  o^brie  lAfirje  'y  fcuAjroe,  VMh 
%cz  be  tja  'Cttoigce  u|le  A^ri  3AC  Iaoc, 
'5ur  °TiJt>  50  b-A]|ij8e,  z'&  at)  cac  a  gUoc." 

4!)0   lAbA||t   a'|*   b'    fA|f5   A   CACOAJl   Ajfl   a   ceATji;, 

fe>jg  pre  Ar)  c-pljje  a  -plleAb  can?  a  Iai)ij 
21  beAttcAb  p]A|t  'r  A]5  opOAjl  30  cjiorr;?  qagj 
'S  ^  T|lc  ^A  beoriA  bo3A5  Sitja  Iat)  fjtuc. 
'CeAcc  8]  bA|Ue,  giijl  A'f  3^]]t  t;a  -njf)A? 
31^ca8  tiojtjt;  b?A  bubjtor)  ju-j*  b'  a  ctiaS^,. 
21j3  CAO]r;eA8  a  cejle,  att}A]1  'y  A|t|f  50  b-eti^ 
Mati  'ii-bAi;  86  ceACCj  6  Iatt;  'f  6  Iai;o  t;a  VOW^Z' 

EXERCISE  CXXVII. 

VOCABULARY. 

t>eofu,  tears;  r«)13eA6  (smigoo),  a  smile,  from  r")J5»  the  chin,  and  the 
playful  expression  of  the  mouth;  plural  rro]5ex\dA;  rCU  (sool),  gen.  plu.  of 
taji  (soo-tt),  eye;  cutwcati,  is  formed;  me^AS,  comminglirjg,  mixing; 
lotjtuc,  lustrous,  bright;  civjre,  a  stream, a  flow;  r]Aijf  for  ri^^r^  (root,nc) 


878  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

peace,  happiness,  prosperity ;  bUDArj,  blackness,  darkness  (root,  bub,  black). 

CnTrnoc.vri,  shall  be  dried;  root,  cjtMnj,  «#•>  dry,  cirtiroTo*  dry  "P»  cause  to 
dry  up,  and  omitting  |  before  the  liquid  tt,  cmmio— -/«/.  pass.,  cniinocAit ; 
ciuo,  silent,  gentle  j  qun-beofi,  silent  tear;  buAi)  {boo-ari),  lasting;  s^ifie,  a 
laugh ;  Iaj,  weak,  languid ;  %&  neift,  in  readiness  (as  it  were,  riejdjn,  from 
ttejo,  ready).  ■ 

CuAri,  an  omen,  a  presage ;  cuAjvceAiA,  omen  of  a  shower,  a  rainbow.— 
"  The  sign  of  the  covenant  made  by  God  with  Noah,  that  there  shall  no  more 
be  waters  of  a  flood." — Gen,  ix. 

SONG — "ERIN,  THE  TEAR  AND  THE  SMILE  IN  THINE  EYE.'" 
Air — Foun,  Eibblin  a  Ruin. 

1- 

B|fie,  ca  beojiA  Ajuf  pnrjjeA&A  bo  ful 

2t)Ajt  atj  bog^-ui^e  currjCAti  Af  rgeAf5<\6  da,  ij-bul ; 

t,or;ftAC  cjij  cA^fe  beojt, 

B|i6i)AC  U]t  y\wf  30  leofi, 

j'C^v  bo  3fi]Ai}CA  £&  bubAi?  n?6fi  . 
2t|3  ^iMse  sac  Ia. 

B|jte,  t;j  c|tftt)5cAjt  bo  qurj-beojt  30  beo; 
6||te,  rjfj  buAi)  bej&eAf  bo  lA5-5A]fie  beo: 

5°  T1*^  SA^  *>*£  V*  T^ll** 
2li)t}  Aor;-^eACc  le  cufi  30  le|]i, 
'S  A]3  beAtJAb  rrjAft  cuAjt  13A  TP^lf1' 
B05A  fjccAjr/  £ac  cpAc. 

EXERCISE  CXXVIII. 

VOCABULARY. 

***  The  most  of  the  following  words  have  been  explained  and  their 
derivations  given  in  the  body  of  this  work.    They -are  here  presented  to 
enable  the  young  learner  to  understand  the  songs  without  any  reference  to 
1  former  lessons. " 


&1W5»  feel,  perceive,  reckon. 
t>ttircAft,  is  broken;  root,  bjtjr  (brisk). 
G&7I,    reputation,    character;    eld, 

fame,  report,  renown. 
Ceo  (Keogh),  darkness;  j:ao]  ceo,  in 

darkness.    ' 
Ceol,    (faoghl),   song,  music,    gen. 

ceojl  (keoghil),  of  music,  plu. 

ceolcA,  songs,  strains.       ■> 
Crrora,/.  a  small  harp. 
fturscAtt,  is  awakened. 
peAcc,  n.,  an^army,  forces,  v.,  tb  force, 

to  bow,  to  make  yield,  to  bend, 


to  sever,  to  break  down;  jreAc- 

ca,    broken    down,    defeated, 

worsted, 
f eAnr^&»  a  spindle,  a  stave,  a  verse ; 

5A1J  jreAfifAG  ceojl,  withoue  a 

stanza  of  song, 
f eAtt.rA,  a  verse ;  this  term  is  in 

common  use  to  express  a  stanza, 

or  verse, 
follur,  manifest,  plain;  to\llriX§&tt 

to  make  plain,  to  manifest,  to 

reveal. 
3a,  an  arrow,  a  ray,  a  beam,  a  wave — 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


379 


music,  like  light,  is  wafted  to 
the  ear  in  rays,  as  is  supposed, 
or  rather,  in  waves. 

2T)ol,  v.  praise ;  tnoUd,  praising,  n., 
praise;  pi.  thoIca,  praises. 

Oj&ce,  night,  is  usually  in  poetry  pro- 
nounced ee. 

Rjnn,  a  pointed  end,  a  promontory, 
an  ending  *  a  line  in  poetry, 
rhyme,  harmony,  music. 

Sahcu]^,  coveted,  yearned  for. 


Saoj,  a  6age,  a  gentleman,  a  man  of 

letters. 
Sca?,  scattered,  shed. 
Suatj,  rest ;  £Aoj  j-uah,  at  rest. 
CaIIa,  a  hall;  pi,  6aIIai&. 
CeAnjAjri,  gen.  CeAifjT^S  Tara.  from 

ceo,  warm,  sunny;  and  mUn,  a 

fortified  place.    (See  note  at  foot 

of  song.) 
Cfvftc,  time,  special  time,  ir  atjau; 

cttkc,  it  is  seldom  a  time  that. 


THE  HARP  THAT  ONCE  THROUGH  TARA's  HALLS. 
Konn— "  Molly  a  Stoir." 

1- 

21 1)  criu]c,  bo  fCAf>  i\\\  c<\Uai*>  fv  ftf-g 

?^a  5Aere  ceoltA  b|or/, 
T>  >  DAllA]b  'teAr^A  'ijo;f  'tW  a  liiibe 

5<M)  veAftfAb  ceojl,  t)0  ftp;i): 
21)ah  j*ub  ca  'r)  c-<vn>,  cu4]8  cajic,  £AO[  ceo, 

Ta  'ca^I,  'f  a  clu  fAOj  f«Au; 
2Tf  c|tO|&ce,  'f  A1?CU13  ^?°^<v  ceo, 

M(  Ai|t|5eAr;r;  ]Ab  30  buAT). 

11- 
M]  cltqrjCAjt  cjtttjr;  tja  T>ArbftA  cjieur) 

2t)eAf3  c|tu]0t;iuj<>.6  b^i;,  tjo  fAO], 
0||t,  t:uA5|iAT;r)  "j  bejc  ^eA,ccA,'  ^aoi}, 

}^ua]tt;  bft|fce  ceub  'f*  tJ-Of^ce  ! 

2t)AJl   fUb   bO    't)    C-fAOlflfACC,    *f    ArjATT)    CjtA 

.  21  buf*5CA|t  1  30  beo, 
2lcc  'tmA^ft  a  bfijjTAft  cjtoj&e  '5  a  6tia6a6, 
21)3  ^ojlfugAb  =1  bejc  beo. 

CeAtt)A]ri,  the  Irish  name  of  Tara,  Latinized  Temora,  is  derived  :— 
(I)  According  to  the  Four  Masters,  from  CeA,  the  name  of  the  first  queea 
■who  dwelt  on  that  royal  hill;  and  m&ti,  an  old  Irish  word  signifying  rampart, 
fortified  place,  palace,  protected  mound,  hill — found  in  its  Latin  derivative 
murus,  a  wall :  (2)  From  ceA£,  a  house,  and  miifi ;  (3)  from  ceA5,  a  house; 
and  morif  large, 

None  of  those  derivation  is  satisfactory.  The  last  (ceA5-Th6n)  cannot  be 
received,  for  it  is  no  way  special.  The  sufiix  raoit,  being  the  part  of  the  com*. 
pound  that  stamps  the  °  residence  of  the  Irish  Kings,"  with  special  signifi- 
cancy,  should  be  pronounced  openly  and  in  full,  as  in  the  compounds  Ctttyo- 
inojt,  Tramoref  idlbAn-inofv,  Avonmore ;  now  in  the  word  (Ze&u)A]\i)-n)&\ii, 
the  Becdiid  syllable  is  pronounced  curtly,  and  without  the  accent.  Again 
ii;ori  as  an  adjective  following  in  gramatical  order  the  noun  ceA^,  mas.  gender, 


380 


BBLF-INSTEttCTION  IN  IBISH. 


should  not  be  aspirated ;  but  in  ceAnjArfi,  it  is  aspirated.  Summing  up, 
then,  these  reasons,  the  weight  of  probability  lies  against  supposing  that  the 
adjective  moft,  great,  enters  into  the  composition  of  the  word. 

2t)uft  and  mop.  are  the  only  terms  about  which  there  is  question  amongst 
the  ancients  or  moderns.  The  nature  of  the  place  of  which  CeArnA]ri  is  the 
name,  and  its  history  favor  the  conclusion  that  Tntin  is  the  second  part  of 
the  compound  term. 

But  is  it  the  term  ceA§,  a  house;  or  is  it  CeA,  the  name  of  the  Milesian 
queen,  which  is  the  first  part  of  the  word  ?  It  is  very  likely  neither  of  them 
forms  a  component  part  of  CeAmAitt.  (2)  CeA5-?t)UTt,  a  house-stronghold,  or 
house  enclosure,  does  not  sound  well ;  besides  CeAtijAjTi  was  the  name,  not  of 
the  house  or  palace  alone,  but  of  the  entire  hill. 

(1)  CeA,  then,  must  be  the  prefix  of  muri  ?  And  this  opinion  is  strengthened 
by  the  authority  of  the  "  Annals  of  the  Kingdom  of  Ireland" —  "It  is  from 
her  it  was  called,  i.e.,  from  CeA,  daughter  of  Lughaidh  and  wife  of  Eremhon, ' 
who  requested  of  her  husband  a  choice  hill,  as  her  dower,  in  whatever  place 
she  should  select  it,  that  she  might  be  interred  therein,  and  that  her  mound 
and  her  grave-stone  Should  be  thereon  raised,  and  where  every  prince  ever 
to  be  bom  of  her  should  dwell.  .  .  .  .  The  hill  she  selected  was  Druim- 
Caein,  i«e.  CeAiijAftt"  (vol.  I.,  p.  31,  second  edition).    CeA,  is  not  the  prefix. 

"  This  derivation  is  b.owever,"  says  Dr.  O'Donovan,  "  legendary,  for  CeA- 
■m»W  was  very  common  in  Ireland  as  a  woman's  name;  and  it  was  applied 
to  more  hills  than  CeATbAjfi  in  Meath;  as,  Teamhair  Luachra,  in  Kerry,  and 
Teamhair  Bhrogha-Niadh,  in  keinster.  In  Cormac's  Glossary,  it  is  stated 
that  the  Teamhair  of  a  house  means  a  grianan,i.e.}  a  bower,  balcony ;  and 
that  CeAtbAjn  of  the  country  means  a  hill  commanding  a  pleasant  prospect."— 
Note,  p.  31. 

(4)  From  this,  then,  it  is  plain  that  CeATtjA]Tt  means  a  sunny  mound,  or  a 
sunshiny  (ceo)  enclosure  (mutO,  a  fortified  palace  having  a  pleasant  prospect. 
This  being,  according  to,  Cormacking  and  archbishop,  and  the  most  learned 
Irishman  of  the  tenth  century,  the  meaning  of  the  name  TeAinAjn;  its  deriva- 
tion is  plainly  from  ceo,  warm,  sunshiny,  and  routi,  a  fortified  enclosure,  piound, 
orhUl* 

EXERCISE  CXXIX 
VOCABULARY.    . 


t*riei»5>  «.*  a  lie  J  v.  to  cajole. 

erifc,  country. 

OufccAr,  gen.  buicAjr,  native  country. 

<5u3A&,  perishing. 

£|Ari,  slanting 

luce  ciu^orce,  listeners. 

§rjAfiAd,  morrow. 


Ktin,  a  secret,  love,  fond  one. 
Sewn,  to  sing. 

Suited  {sir-y),  a  lover,  a  wooer. 
UAirb,  grave. 

ttj^PTo  (from  ujtne,  about,  around), 
turn  round,  move  from. 


SHE  IS  FAB  PEOM  THE  LAND. 
£oon — ■"  FofCAjl  At)  boruvr." 

1- 
Jf  fAb  =}  o't)  5-cfi]cf  b-£uji  a  b-03-lAOC  f7)v  a  lu|5e 

'$  3*D  Ajjtb  Aiit  a  rttll*15ik  *3  *  b|teu3A6. 
2lcc  u]Ttrp!3eAr)T/  30  fUAjt  6  fujljb  5AC  fAOj, 

6j.]t  fcfc  a,  cjtoibe  le  u-a  cejle  '5  a  eujAb. 


SELF-iHSTEUCTIOK  IN  IRISH.  381 

11- 

Bu&  |<\b  AbfiAji?  buccA|f  a  t\]C  ffit)  bo  fejt)t?, 
K]VW  3 ac  ^eA|t|*A  b'  Aft  A] I  le]f  bo  rbeArbAfiAb. 

O  *r  beA5  ]rr)r)]Se  locc  cUqr?pse  a  ceolcA  b\t)X); 
91  cttojbe  be|d  '5  a  bit]|*eA&  3A1?  cAbAfiAb. 

in-  - 

<Do  rr}A|it  -pe  b'  a  itoi?;  <^3uf  &'eu3  fe  b'A  cirjc: 
So  at?  n?eub  b]  '5A  ceAr>5A]l  A]|t  £aIat??s 

M?  Iuac  '5AbfAf  cfior^-gui  a  qfie  A01?  fS]t, 

'S  T?l  b&{&  'b-^Ab  5 at;  a  c£]le  at?  0*1,11?  fAllAri?, 

O !  b&Ai?  uA]ib  8]  *f  ■  AT?  *MC  b-?nrjl  i?a  5*ec'  3ji6jt)e  pjAft, 

'HuAijt  geAlleAi?!?  f]Ab  n?A]tAC  5I6JIA6:' 
B^]b  pojlfj  115*8  ajji  a  fUAt?  Tt?A|t.  fn?|5eA&  ai?  jao 

O    1?-A    Djl    jrj^fe    f£|T?    A    CA   b|t6t?AC. 


CAo]6eAi}  (from  cao]6,  to  lament),  a 
pelican,  a  bamicle ;  cAojjjeAn 
aoot^ac,  a  lonely  pelican — a 
term  commonly  applied  to  one 
"who  has  no  friends  and  is  quite 
alone. 

CUo]6ca|1,  are  subdued,  broken, 

t>£iiy,  kindred. 


EXERCISE  CXXX. 

VOCABULARY. 

FeAr&A.  henceforth. 

UrAo   (from  lAr,  to  light  up),  to 

bloom. 
2t?eA©A&,  to  perish, 
OrrjA,  a  sigh. 

Seoo,  a  jewel,  a  precious  thing. 
CejlseAfj,  ».,  to  cast,  to  fling. 


TIS  THE  LAST  EOSE  OP  SUMMEE, 
fotjn— "Coulee  bi&jitjA." 

!• 

T^a  jt6r  b&]g|Oi?AC  at?  c-f ATf?|tAi8  left*  i;feit?  *j|t  At?  j^citAob, 
13'  e^f  a  cuaIIacc  t?a  T3e|Tf?e.  beic  einjCA  A||i  34c  sAob; 

■5*1?  *og  f*6f  *it?Ajt?  3Aolii?An,  jatjUa?;,  is  'b--pu]l  b&jri?, 
Le  lAfA&j  rjc  ofi?A  CAbAjjir:  Ajfi  A]f  bo  30  f Ajrh 

II- 
Ml  -f'A3i;Ab  leAC  £&fi?  cu,  !&  r??eA8A8  aiji  at?  56115, 

5*T>  bo  cefiseAt?  a  cobl*8,  n?eAf  5  bo  jaoIca  50  b-eu5  1 
°H  A]c  a  n?-b§]8]n  -pe&y&ix  5A6  1a  a^-tjac  opce, 

tejr  ??a  iio|*Aib  3AI?  bUc  A5f  5A?;  b*i*b  sbo  lufbe. 


882 


SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 


in- 


2t)<\|t  f*ufc>  ]f  b&Al  |n?ceACc,  'rjuAjfi  a  cji)oi}Af  at>  s^iao, 
'S  i)uajji  eAlujgeAf  6  t)A  feojbjb  At)  |*3^|tb  A*f  At)  Mac; 

'ftuA^fi  a  clA0]8cA]t  ^a  cfio^bce,  fCAp  ruAficAf.A'f  feur), 
Cf  a  be]&A6  Tt)Ajt  cAo^oeAt)  Aot)ftAc,  f a  c-f  aoJaI  fp  le^  p  f:ejt). 


EXERCISE  CXXXI. 
VOCABULARY. 


Coi5tiioeA^>  foreign. 

fleA&,afeast;  gen.  ple|6e  ;  butjo  ija 
flejde,  at  the  feast;  jon;pui5, 
turn,  change,  around  it;  bunt) 
means  bottom,  foot. 


Coinsfolt,  connection,  acquaintance. 
Va  A]|i  inAtt^  the  day  declining.' 
SlttbUc  {shoolacJi,  *.,  followed  by  \ 
sounds  like  sh),  a  traveller,  a 
walker ;  from  ffubAl,  to  walk. 


AS  SLOW  OUR  SHIP 


i  »> 


«oijn— ^Itj  CAil]q  &'  f&5  roe  'n)o  Sw^.' 
I- 

2llS  TV'W  ^'W  t°$5  *VV  ^S*!8  3*°?  ceAw] 

He'  jtAjb  a  feoltA  Ijotjca, 
<t>o  c/jb^eAfc  At)  bjtAC  a  fceAC  6*t)  5-cjiAt)t) 

Curt)  At)  ~cua]D,  V^A5  ff,  f\t)ze, 
2t)A]t  j*ub  :jf  toaII  A|i  fjub^l  'f.  At)  c-fljge 

6  AjtAf  g]t^6AC  Aft  5-c^v||tbe, 
2lift  a  TKjorDfmfgeAtN)  cIaqdpa  jhj&aI'  aji  3-qiojoe, 

2t)Aft  At)  lot)K-b]tAC  ]»5A0ilce  At)t)  A]jibe. 

11- 

2ii3  ToeAbjiuJAb  At)  Aft)*,  ctiAjb  cajic  rrjAft  ceo 

tS|6Ati)-b]t^Tf)AT*»  'bttt)t)  t)A  plejoe; 
B]8eAt)r)  bfidt)  A*f  ~3&flibeocAf  f|oji-beo, 

'5  A  ti)eAf5A&  tAjt  A]t  5-cleibe; 
'S  'tjuA^jt  Sufu^jeAt)!)  ceolcA  ^Iac  *]•  ai)  b-fle]8, 

5ac  cA^oeAcc  63  A*f  cftof&MiyfriU— 
^)'A|t  fAt)  'dtjaji  tJ-btAjg,  b]6eAt)i)  cuac  ajji  lejc 

'<Dul   CAflC, 'f   *5   A   6l   50  fAOfCATTJAfl, 

21  b-qjtqb  cd^^jeACA,  At)  qiA, 

Oo  c]&rr)ujb  ft)t)fe  ~p  3leAt)t)CA; 
'S  3AC  1)|6  j?a  Mac,  acc  eAfbA  3ttA6 

'S  At)  co|t)3|oll  CAori)  bo  fAfjcujg; 


3EL*  INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH.     . 

Bu6  ttjdjt  ad  yo\^x  *1I*  A]t  5-c|to]6e, 

3ltf   bA]tJt   A|ft    AO|bl)eAf   fAOgAlcA, 

<£>a  m-bei6A8  r*ib  A3A1DD  le  d-aji  iD-tyc 
21dd  AOjo-^eACC  cAjjtbe  'f  saoIca. 

2t)A|l   ffttblAC   fOlft,   A]3   AtbA^tC    tW> 

3o  tijaII  a|3  ceACc  da  b-0]8ce, 
2lf3  b]teAcr)u5A8  Ajft  ad  Ia  A]|i  pjAft 

Ko|ri>  eulu^Ab  uAfte  cojbce: 
2t)<xjt  fiib,  b*  fe1f  cejbjeAD  f|A]t  Aft  ?i-hAA|tc, 

O  bjtuACAjb  3A|t|i  da  b-wAjrbe, 
^15  l6cft«D  3eAl  da  b-o|3e  jteAfic? 

fcjte  rjeulcA  AOjpe  a'|*  curbA. 


333 


EXERCISE  CXXXIL 
VOCABULARY. 


2l]5Ue,  mind,  temper,  spirit,  affection* 

t>&r-b|tejCj  a  death-judgftent. 

t)Ao^Al,  danger. 

t>Tior&u§<v6,  inciting. 

CA|c-ne|nj  (from  c&jc,  of  battle; 
fieirn,  power),  triumph,  glory 
after  battle,  pride  of  soul,  jubila- 
tion. 


Sjnf eAft,  sires, ancestors, progenitors, 

from  reAtj,  adj., 
CttuA|Uf^,  v.,  to  pollute,  disgrace, 

shame. 
CjtjUrAn,  torch,  a  lamp,  a  lantern,  a 

flambeau,  diminutive  of  ctijllr  jd 

a  torch,  a  lamp. 
C{xfljl\  bushy  locks,  ringlets  (Eng. 

trellis). 


OH  !  BLAME  NOT  THE  BABD. 
£ot)IJ — "  CA^Clft)  C}Tl]Al." 

T- 
Na  C63  Affi  ad  b-f|le,  ri)A  euluigeADD  £&*D  5-cIoad, 
'M  a  tD-b|8eADD  fojj-clAOD  A15  fODOjb  pAOj   AtU>cua8  50 

buADt 
*CA   A   TDlfDeAC  5AD  C|tAOCA6,  9f   l&    b-UAjD,   D1   f£  If   l«j* 

21  86ad£a8  5ac  3A]f5e,  a  bej|t  c6]id  A3uf  clu : 
2lr;  ceub,  cA  'Dojf  fjDce  A|]t  ad  5-ceol-crmjc  3d  f add, 
<Do  feolpAfe  a  5-qtoj8e  DAiDAb  ad  bAf-gAC  30  ceADD? 
'S  ad  ceADSA,  dac  fjleADD  acc  TDjUffiuc  da  5-cUoD, 
Bub  cujlceAC  ]  A]3  bjtopbujAb  3|tAbA  cfye  da  d-)^|ad — 


384 


SE2iF-=IKSTBtrCTXaS  m  ibisb. 


lb 
2t)o  ijuAjn  &*a  efft  ^lufiji  t&  4,  CA]Cftefrt>  *t>!)  a  lu|6e, 
SS  At?  C|i0]be  cjioSa  bjtirce,  rjAtt  b'  £e]b}ti  a  cUo]&6a6 
C^-jtf |8  eA3CA©|t)  a  |?]0]t-fl|occ  bejc  f Alujjce  o'rj  c-fAogAl, 
0«|t  i?   bAf-b]te]£  a   cofAjtJt,  'y  rf\  b~£U|l  a  eurrjAOp  3<nt> 

oaojaL 
*Ca  a  cUt;  5&j?  ACit  ceAt}0Ai*?  ?t?ufi  tJ-b^Ai^f A]8  f f Ab  ^eAli, 
*S  trjufi  b-c]tuAiU|j{b  a  fM??feAn  ajj  jorrjpotab  le  "!$$\\\ 
*S  a^  ejijUfeAfy,  s&  A|5  UfA&,  fVjJe  ce^rne  5^6  U, 
Hac  f5iobsAf*  o?o  3-cAftr;  e,  A]fi  a  b-f?u]l  6|]te  b'a  c^Ab^S. 

Ill- 

11a-  sog  A||t  At)  b-£jle  a  be]6  A13  tiojt=beAi)A&  ftAr)r;? 

*S  Ai)  c-olc,  1)AC  D-bAt?  lefjeAf,  bo  b^bjieAO  le  5fte<\rw: 

Bj&eAd  Ai^e  acs  leaf  b6ccutf5  ]f  UffAjb  30  beo 

21  ]tof  ja  cne  bfiAC  curb  a  rt?Aji  at?  51^  at?  ejte  f  lArr)  ceo : 

OeAt)-pAi6  ]o8oAi]te  bo  6it*]i)i?  be  x?a  beuj*A]b,  a  bjbe&tjr) 

4D'a  feolA6  Afjt  t^eA|vbAll  le  it&tJAb  a  cIaoi),     , 

*S  le  bUojj  i?a  5-c'riAOo  sUfj  a  ca  jnjce  <xi|t  a  ceAW 

2l)A|t  ai?  J^e^S*  ^13  fn?f{ic  bjogalcA]]*,  fAtocA^b,  j*e  a  Iahi) 

■ju. 

2lcc  31$  511  ji  eultt)5  bo  tbo|t-ce|rr>5  ti)Ajt  A]rl]i)3  da  b-0]8ce 

Be  1 8] 6  bViiyii)  bV  Iua8  a]3  At)  b-£]le  a  co^bce 

9k\)  c|iA  -\v  mo  fniAficAf  A^]t  a  A^rje  le  feat?, 

Be]b]6  A|3  j^rjtyfrf)  30  b-Ajib-btrji;  &o  leAcsjtort)  5f  bo  lem) : 

Clu^i)|?]8  ai?  coigjtjjeAC  bo  5A]tCA-c]to|8e  ^l0!1? 

RaCJ?A|6    ^ASCAOrO   ^0   Cla^fjge   CA]t   tt?tt||t   a'Y   cati   C]fl, 

?S  bo  qjeAftr^qb,  A"|3  eeAi)i?A8  !?£  f Ul>|tAt8e  bo  b'  cIao|8, 
S]ljq8  beo]tA  ?ja  cituAiJe  le  ceAift)  bn|fce  c]tO]8e. 


EXERCISE  CX5XIII. 
VOCABULARY. 


2lnr^i  dear,  fon^  beloved. 

C^U|c,  Welsh  apodi},,  Lat.  Crotta, 
already  defined,  a  hump,  a  small 
harp  ;  Cl^fAc,  a  harp.—"  The 
c|iuic  was  a  sis-stringed  instru- 
ment, used  of  old  in  Scotland  and 
Ireland." 

"Theqtuic  and  the  cUtire^ 
differed  only  in  this,  that  the 


strings  of  the  former  were  cat- 
gut, those  of  the  latter  were 
brass  wire/' 

Cu{!)5,  a  fetter,  a  bond,  n  chain; 
tuATi-cuins,  the  cold  cLain, 

CuibjtAc,  fetters. 

t)e-*tb,  «?,  to  frame,  to  fashion,  to 
twine. 

t3lAoj£,  a  wreath. 


SEfcff-INSTBUCTIGH  IN  IRISH. 


885 


60I5AC,  knowing,  acquainted  with; 
root,  eoi;  knowledge;  eoter,  the 
same;  t)eArb-eol5&c,  not  ac- 
quainted with. 

5<xjr  seACf  a  bero,  a  champion. 

lujoge,  mirth,  melody s|  glee,  the 
chorus,  burden  of  a  song. 

°?ceo5,/.,  a  blast,  a  gust,  a  breeze. 

SuAjttc,  sweet,  pleasant. 


Su&jjicAr,  pleasant j. 

SuA|tc»fAo?,  a  man  of  gprightliness 

and  sport. 
SujAtsil,  jollity,  from  rus^c,  jolly, 

merry ;  root,  n*§»  saP» 
Suoo&ac,  #4^  joyous,  merry,  jocund, 

glad,  mirthful;  from  runnb  0? 

rujjnc,  mirth,  joy,  as  expressed 

in  music  and  melody. 


DEAR  HARP  OF  MY  COUNTRY. 
foon— <*  lftt?5otf," 

!• 
'Cl}utt|c  ai)j*a  njo  cjfie,  Any  bofic&bAf  b]  f]?)ce, 

B?  ^uA]t-cw|tJ5  i?a  cofbA  ojic  fi&irsce  50  ceAi?r;; 
<t)o  co|5  1130  Af  gejbeAl,  b'  6jf  bo  cuibfteAC  be|c  1*3401  ic. 

2l||t  bo  ceub&]b  fsqc  5Aece,  A?f  foliijf  fAOjt-jtAiw. 
Bl  fUA|H)  ^wt)bAC  f*eACA  bo  b5  AeftAjJe  ?f  bub  b]?x?e, 

2l|5  buf acc  bo  cewbA,  3B|  fuAijrhAjt,  cun)'ceo|l; 
2lcc  bjb]f*  co  i)eAii}-e6i5AC  A|]t  fttAjtcAp  *p  &tft  lupije 

5o  m»b|i}feAt)!)  At)  bjioi)  c|t|  bo  fu^Aijil  "50  fojll. 


Sl&o  A5Uf  beArjijACc  le  bo  bftKJ-gAeqb,  'cfiujc  cftofrt?, 

So  M)  blAO]j  b6|3]ot)Ac  bAtjcA,  bo  b&At?f?An/  a  beAlb, 
I/^jb,  ]f  cobAji  fAO|  f5A|l  loi)i)jtA|5   3&jjice  Ajfi  bo  fiiAi) 

tflOTf?, 

5<>  b-f&gAjb   rr>eu|tA  i)1of  |*cuArf>A  A]]t  bo  6eubA|b  cjus/, 


2t)A  b]  Cftojbe  5^|f5]5  cfteui)ri)Aftvejfi-5tt&&Af5,  t)6  fiiAnc- 

fAO|? 

' '3'a  5-co|t|tii3ub.j  A}5  effbeAcc  l&  pefrmirt)  Aftrj-bAtw,  • 
tl]  ftA]b  Atji>An)-fA  Accoiceog  rjeArij-bjtigiijAn  $a  Iuacjaoic', 
2tguf  aA|z>|*e  bo  ca]S)jc  ai?  fWA|?i?  bjoo  ArbAjj?. 

(Original.) 
I. 

Dear  Harp  of  my  country  I  in  darkness  I  found  these, 

The  cold  chain  of  silence  had  hung  o'er  thee  long, 
When  proudly,  my  own  Island  Harp !  I  unbound  thee, 

And  gave  all  thy  cords  to  light,  freedom,  and  song ! 
The  warm  lay  ef  love  and  the  light  note  of  gladness 

Have  waken'd  thy, fondest,  thy  liveliest  thrill; 
But,,  so  oft  hast  thou  echoed  th-  deep  sigh  of  sadness, 

That  ev'n  in  thy  mirth  it  will  steal  from  thee  stUL 


386  SELfr-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

II. 

Dear  Harp  of  my  country  !  farewell  to  thy  numbers, 

This  sweet  wreath  of  song  is  the  last  we  shall  twine ; 
Go,  sleep  with  the  sunshine  of  fame  on  thy  slumbers, 

Till  touch'd  by  some  hand  less  unworthy  than  mine. 
If  the  pulse  of  the  patriot,  soldier,  or  lover, 

Have  throbb'd  at  our  lay,  'tis  thy  glory  alone ; 
I  was  but  as  the  wind,  passing  heedlessly  over, 

And  all  the  wild  sweetness  I  wak'd  was  thy  own. 

EXERCISE  CXXXIV. 

VOCABULARY. 

Cujcu^d,  requital.  SAtijAilc,  resemblance ;  from  rAn)Ajl, 


tteoftAid,  an  exile,  from  &eojt,  a  tear. 
5|ieA&,  to  beat,  to  lash  severely  to 
'  iorment. 


like,  resembling. 
SAlcAjnc  (from  ral,  heel),  treading, 
trampling. 


Igp3*  Mount  Sion  is  called  by  the  people  SljAb  S]&v,  (pr.  Shee-mvn) ; 
voc.  case,  M  0  holy  Sion,"  a  "Naoit;  Sjaih,  (Skeeawin). 


THE  PARALLEL  ;    or,  "  YES,  SAD  ONE  OF  SION," 

9lx)  cofArblAcc. 

Voyt) — "2l]\\  At)  tn-bA]le  r<>  c&  At)  Ctil^onn." 
l)'  FeSvftf1  110*)  '^A  £tt*e. 

1- 

2()a  be^fi  fArhAjlc  bjiooA  ^iif  fjojt-cjtjce  cl&jbe 
%ox)  corb^tcA  qi^cS  A^]t  bA|ri)  A5Uf  3*ol, 

)X  beA^tbcA  31171  iiAjc-fe,  a  qtitAg-beojtAib  flejbe, 
MAOfb  S]A]i?,  bo  t&]V)]c  fljocc  6]]teArjt)  'suf  ffol. 

ft- 
2t)An  cu,  ca  Aft  pjgeAcc  £aoj  5eu|t-ceAi^A]*  bjijfce, 

'^uf  cujce  o  i>a  ceAiw,  ca  ad  6|to|D-£leAr3  'W-*  lui&e 
T^A  a  OAjlce  'f  a  fftAj&e  ii?A]t  pAfAC  bAi?  rSI1]0!*^ 

'Sa  5-ceA|tc-U]t  ad  Ue   f&jD>  c&  a  3lt]Ai)  'd    6jr  bul 

'flAOJ.* 

Ill- 

2t)A]t  bo  cIai?,  c-a  a  beojiA|6e  Uft  bocA]f  jqlleAb, 

pAjA^l  bAjf  frAb  o't)  ti)-bA]le  A  bejc  aw,  bub  h  'tow, 

2t)A]i  bo  fljocc,  c*v  a  flfocc-fAD,  Uft  bub-bfioTy  da   tjlle, 
21  n)eoro|tAb  Uece  Ia^acca  bA|6ce  a  5-cjad* 

*  "  Her  sun  is  gone  down  while  it  is  yet  day/'-— Jerom.,  xv.  9. 


8ELF-INSTKUCTI0N  IN  IRISE*  887 

'S  bitAl  a  bA|fceA6  "beAt)  ^3&e>"*  tt)A|t  cufA  *t)  Am  ^V-X^r 
T>  a  b-uAjfle  't)9  a  iTjUbAjb  'jitf  a  cjteui^jt  3atj 
buA]8, 

'§  t)A  ceolcA  jr  b|Dt)e  bo  cj3  5  d-a  clA|tf a^j, 
Se  jf  fAtbAfl  bojb  oftfAjgeAl  da  saojco  A]]t  uAjri)* 

2lCC   fUA|]t   Ctt   bO   CttJCttgAfc,    b|    't)   tlJAftAC    A    fOllfUgAb 

Oo  C|3  *ij-§|f  ap  bubcAjr?,  b*4  pAb  7  At)  o|6ce, 
'S  au  TM3-flAC  bo  5|teAb  cu,  f ua6  ad  t)Att)Ab  a  £Ojlf 113*6 
2t)A|t  jjolcAC,  ca  bfi^fce  op  bo  cott)Ajft  3A0  aoi>  bjtjj. 

"I" 
6|fj  At)  cuac  feA|ib  bfe||tfeA8  au  djft-CACAiftf  Ijote, 
Bf  *3A  Ctt|t   le   d-a    beul  ffcfD  'f  buo   c6|ji,  ceAftc   At; 

Cjt^OC, 

'S   cuff*  3A^|tbeAf  Ajft  da  &AO|i?e,  fAOj  d-a  3eujtceADar 
r|t)ce, 
2lo  ua]1  6  da  caUa^6'  *f  6  d-a  IujdSIT  ad  rSM^c. 

"If- 
t)-lU|]t  bo  cujc  idaIacc  i)e|tt)e,  b|  a  b-cAjpse,  50  boUc 
2l|fi  a  ceAt)A^6  '?  a^  a  ceAt)fA|fic  lucc-cjieACCA,  30 

CflOtt), 

'$  $ao]  l^mr31°n  V*  ^IP6  'r  <M3  CDMD03  ^ao^  £aIac,J 
B]  bAt)]t]3eA0  da  TM3*cc  *5  *  r^k'MPs  3°  loro-§ 


the  parallel;  or,  "yes,  sad  one  op  sion." 

[Original.] 

I. 

Yes,  sad  one  -of  Sion — if  closely  resembling, 
In  shame  and  in  sorrow,  thy  withered-up  heart ; 
r    If  drinking  deep,  deep,  of  the  same  "  cup  of  trembling" 
Could  make  us  thy  children— our  parent  thou  art. 

*  "  Thou  shalt  no  more  be  termed  forsaken."— haias,  lxii.  4. 

f  "  How  hath  the  oppressor  ceased,  the  golden  city  ceased." — Idem.,  xiv.  4. 

J  "  Thy  pomp  is  brought  down  to  the  grave." — Idem.,  xv.  11. 

§  "  Thou  shalt  no  more  be  called  the  Lady  of  Kingdoms."— Id«m.,  47,  v. 


383  SELF-INSTKUCTION  IN  IRISH* 

II. 

Like  thee  doth  our  nation  lie  eonquer'd  and  broken, 
And  falTn  from  her  head  is  the  once  royal  crown ; 

In  her  streets,  in  her  halls,  Desolation  hath  spoken, 
And,  "  -while  it  is  day  yet,  her  sun  hath  gone  down  i" 

III. 

Like  thine  doth  her  exile,  'mid  dreams  of  returning, 
Die  far  from  the  home  it  were  life  to  behold — 

Like  thine  do  her  sons,  in  the  day  of  their  mourning, 
Remember  the  bright  things  that  bless'd  them  of  old. 

IV. 

Ah !  well  may  we  call  her,  like  thee,  "  The  Forsaken," 
Her  boldest  are  vanquished,  her  proudest  tre  slaves ; 

And  the  harps  of  her  minstrels,  when  gayest  they  waken, 
Have  breathings  as  sad  as  the  wind  over  graves. 

v- 
Yet  hadst  thou  thy  vengeance— yet  came  there  the  morrow, 

That  shines  out  at  last  on  the  longest  dark  night, 
When  the  sceptre  that  smote  thee  with  slavery  and  sorrow 

Was  shivered  at  once,  like  a  reed  in  thy  sight ! 

VI. 

When  that  cup,  which  for  others  the  proud  Golden  City 
Had  brimm'd  full  of  bitterness,  drench' d  her  own  lips, 
And  the  world  she  had  trampled  on,  heard  without  pity 
The  howl  in  her  halis,  and  the  cry  from  her  ships  i 

VII. 

When  the  curse  Heaven  keeps  for  the  haughty  came  over 
Her  merchants  rapacious,  her  julers  unjust, 

And — a  ruin,  at  last,  for  the  earth-worm  to  cover — 
""  The  Lady  of  Kingdoms"  lay  low  in  the  dust ! 


THE  CELTIC  TONGUE. 

[These  lines,  taken  from  a  beautiful  piece  which  appeared  in  The  Nation  of  the  1st  of 
November,  1862,  are  very  soul-inspiring,  full  of  historic  tratb,  and  of  power. 

I. 

Ay,  build  ye  up  the  Celtic  tongue  above  O'Curry's  grave ; 
Speed  the  good  work,  ye  patriot  souls  who  long  your  land  to  save, 
Who  long  to  light  the  fiame  again  on  Freedom's  altar  dead, 
Who  long  to  call  the  glories  back  from  hapless  Erin  fled, 
Who  long  to  gem  her  sadden'd  brow  with  queenly  wreath  again, 
And  raise  a  warrior  people  up,  a  Nation  in  her  train. 
Speed  then  the  work ;  be  scorn  our  lot,  oar  ancient  pride  is  flown, 
If  midst  the  nations  on  the  earth  we  stand  in  shame  alone. 


,      SELF-INSTBUCTION  XH  ISISH.  389 

Throughout  the  lovely  land  of  vines,  where  dwells  the  lively  Gaul,    - 

They  speak  the  tongue  of  Charlemagne  in  cot,  and  bower,  and  hall. 

Where  Spain  extends  her  sun-loved  realms,  from  prince  to  muleteer, 

The  language  of  the  mighty  Cid  still  strikes  the  listening  ear. 

Their  olden  tongue  still  speak  the  tribes  the  Danube's  banks  along ; 

The  German  loves  the  rushing  Speech  that  swells  in  Schiller's  song  ; 

By  Tiber's  stream  are  uttered  yet,  as  in  the  golden  days, 

The  music-tones  of  Dante's  lyre,  of  Petrarch's  loving  lays. 

And  we,  who  own  that  tongue  of  tongues  that  saints  and"  sages  spoke, 

Have  bowed  our  very  minds  beneath  the  Saxon's  galling  yoke, 

And  clothe  the  thoughts  that  make  our  hearts  with  Celtic  ardour  glow 

In  words  that  chill  the  lips  they  touch,  like  fakes  of  winter  snow. 

The  Saxon  tongue  !     Why,  we  should  hate  this  speech  we  love  so  well ! 

The  Saxon  tongue  of  Saxon  guile  its  fraudful  accents  tell. 

Oft  to  our  trusting  Irish  ears  it  syllabled  foul  lies — 

Methinks  such  tongue,  the  Serpent  spoke  to  Eve  in  Paradise. 

Ah  !  cease  that  alien  speech— too  long  its  hollow  sounds  have  rung, 
And  pour  ye  forth  from  Celtic  lips  the  rushing  Celtic  Tongue. 

II. 

The  Celtic  Tongue  !  the  Celtic  Tongue !  why  should  its  voice  be  still, 

When  all  its  magic  tones  with  old  and  golden  glories  thrill — 

When,  like  an  aged  bard,  it  sings  departed  warriors'  might — 

When  it  was  heard  in  kingly  hails  where  throng'd  the  brave  and  bright— 

When  oft  its  glowing  tales  of  war  made  dauntless  hearts  beat  high — 

When  oft  its  tales  of  hapless  love  drew  tears  from  beauty's  eye  ? 

Grand  tongue  of  heroes  i  how  its  tones  upon  the  gale  uprose, 

When  great  CuehuIIin's  Red  Branch  Knights  rushed  down  upon  thefrfoes; 

And  how  its  accents  tired  the  brave  to  struggle  for  their  rights, 

When  from  thy  lips  they  burst  in  flames,  Con  of  the  Hundred  Fights ! 

Or  when  the  breeze  its  war-cries  bore  across  that  gory  plain, 

Where  royal  Brian  cheered  his  hosts  to  battle  with  the  Dane. 

Oh,  who  may  fire  our  sluggish  hearts  like  them  to  dare  and  do  ? 

When  shall  we  see'thy  like  again,  0  hero-soul'd.  Bora  ? 

Sweet  tongue  of  bards !  how  swelled  its  tones  in  lofty  flights  of  song, 
When%syhite-robed  minstrels  deftly  swept  the  sounding  chords  along  I 
When  Oisin  touch'd  the  trembling  strings  to  hymn  the  Fenian  name, 
When  thrill'd  thy  lyre,  fond  Fionbell,  with  gallant  Osgar's  fame. 
Alike  'twould  tell  of  ladye-love  and  chief  of  princely  line- 
Fair  Aileen  now  the  poets  sung,  and  now  the  Geraldine. 
'Twas  music's  self — that  barded  tongue,  till  iron  days  began, 
Then  swelTd  its  swan-like  strains,  and  died  with  thee,  O'CaroIan  ■ 

In  dulcet  tones  the  wide  world  o'er  though  gifted  bards  have  sung, 
Yet  sweeter  sounds  thy  minstrelsy,  soul-soothing  Celtic  Tongue. 

The  Celtic  Tongue !  the  Celtic  Tongue  1  no  more  in  bower  and  hall 
Where  Rank  holds  sway  or  Beauty  reigns,  its  liquid  accents  fall. 


Date  Due 

390  SELF-INSTRUCTION  IN  IRISH. 

Far  from  the  courts  of  Pride  and  Power,  within  the  lowly  cot 
It  finds  a  homer-that  outlawed  tongue — the  poor  despise  it  not. 
But  still  upon  the  mountain  heath,  or  in  the  moonlit  vale,  - 
In  that  sweet  speech  the  shepherd  sings,  the  lover  breathes  his  tale, 
And  oft  times  in  the  rustic  church  the  Soggarth  knows  its  might 
To  lead  the  wretch  from  shades  of  vice  to  virtue's  path  of  light. 
Oh,  on  the  sinner's  harden'd  heart  it  falls  as  dew  from  Heaven, 
The  softened  soul  dissolves  in  tears — he  weeps,  and  is  forgiven. 

Thus  luAs  amid  the  simple  poor,  forgotten  andunknown, 

That  ancient  tongue,  that  royal  tongue,  so  prized  in  ages  flown, 

Which  came  to  make  our  isle  its  home  from  lands  'neath  orient  skies, 

Whkh  saw  the  wonaVous  pillar-shrines  in  graceful  grandeur  rise — 

Which  echoed  in"  its  days  of  pride  within  Emania's  walls, 

Through  high  Kincora's  princely  courts,  through  Tara's  regal  halls, 

Which  swelled  in  holy  song  to  Heaven  upon  the  morning  air — 

When  from  the  Sacred  Groves  went  up  the  Druid's  voice  of  prayer. 

Ajid  oft,  in  brighter  Christian  days,  it  rose  in  holier  strain 

From  Glendalough's  calm  Eden  shades,  from  InnisfaHeiTs  fane." 

It  breathed  in  vesper  orison,  when  evening's  shadows  felt, 

From  city  shrines,  from  abbey  piles,  from  hermit's  lonely  cell, 

It  sped  in  winged  accents  forth,  from  dawn  to  day's  last  smile, 

From  lips  of  sages,  saints,  and  kings,  throughout  our  sacred  Isle, 

Ere  Grecian  fame,  ere  Latin  name,  from  infant  state  had  sprung, 

In  manhood's  strength  that  language  stood,  the  mighty  Celtic  Tongue  ! 

IV. 

The  Celtic  Tongue ! — then  must  it  die  ?     Say,  shall  our  language  go? 
No  1  by  Ulfadha's  kingly  soul !  by  sainted  Laurence,  no ! 
No  !  by  the  shades  of  saints  and  chiefs,  of  holy  name  and  high, 
Whose  deeds,  as  they  have  lived  with  it,  must  die  when  it  shall  die — 
No !  by  the  memories  of  the  Past  that  ipund  our  ruin  twine — 
No !  by  our  evening  hope  of  suns  in  coming  days  to  shine. 
;     It  shall  not  go-— it  .must  not  die — the  language  of  our  sires ; 
While  Erin's  glory  glads  our  souls  or  freedom's  name  inspires, 
That  lingering  ray  from  stars  gone  down— H>h,  let  its  light  remain ! 
That  last  bright  link  with  splendours  flown — oh,  snap  it  not  in  twain ! 


THE  END. 


3  9031   01172852  4 

6611 
DOES  NOT  CIRCULATE 


p3 


BOSTON  COLLEGE  LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  HEIGHTS 
CHESTNUT  HILL,  MASS. 


Books  may  be  kept  for  two  weeks  and  may  be 
renewed   for   the   same   period,  unless    reserved. 

Two  cents  a  day  is  charged  for  each  book  kept 
overtime. 

If  you    cannot   find    what   yon    want,  ask   the 
Librarian  who  will  be  glad  to  help  you. 

The  borrower  is  responsible  for  books  drawn 
on  his  card  and  for  all  fines  accruing  on  rfresame. 


